EO First Hunt

First Hunt

Isegrim, my father had married again and now I had two brothers: Lothar and Tyr. My stepmother was of course Gretel Hemstaad, my father's true love and she already saw herself in the highest social circles of our planet, being very wealthy and important. She would not let an opportunity go to waste telling anyone how important and rich she soon would be. Before she worked as Nubhir Hide scrubber, now she had servants and staff who hated her especially for her arrogance and antics.

Father's choice of wife was a source of ridicule and laughter among other Clan Chiefs, but few of them would say it when he was present. Not that he was invited much by other clan chiefs in the first place.

She also always praised the manhood and strength of my father in the presence of guests and servants alike. Praising the man's skills in bed was a truly ancient tradition and her following it pleased my evil father very much.

Lothar, the older of my two half-brothers was two years younger than me, but father treated him like his true heir. Lothar not only got my old room and most of my things, but he learned from very early on that he had power over me when my father was present and he love to find new ways of making my life even more miserable. Tyr was four years younger and since he was the second born father simply ignored him much as he did me, but he would not treat him like he did me.

At first I considered suicide. Ending it and go to the place where mother was seemed so easy and the best solution. I had seen Geirhild one of the Freewoman throw herself of the ramparts when I was seven. Nobody told me why she did it, Midril said this was something I should better not know, but I had seen her shattered body as they carried her in and back then I decided to do the same. I haf enough of the beatings and the humiliation. It was fast and I would be in the land of Hel where mother was and perhaps she even waited for me.

That night I too had climbed up to the ramparts and wanted to do what Geirhild had done, but just as I was about to jump a strong hand grabbed me by the arm and pulled me back. Up there on the Northwall where the walls clung to the cliffs and the drop was deepest was no light other than that of a sky full of stars. The shadowy figure, a hooded cloak around his shape said to me. “Who will avenge your mother if you kill yourself? Yo must endure and grow and learn to fight and then kill Isegrim and cleanse this burg from all its filth.”

The shadowy figure sank back into the darkness and was gone, before I said anything.

Up there on that rampard I swore to myself and all the Gods, I would endure it all so I could accomplish the one task I had set for me in life: to grow older and strong enough to kill him. I was not even sure if the shadow was a real person or just a figment of my imagination, but the spark of revenge was kindled and it would roar to a fire every time father beat me or tortured me. Oh yes, I feared him, a footstep or a noise that announced his coming send shivers down my spine. He would not leave any opportunity to kick or hit me, but I deep down I knew I must endure and the day would come when I would kill him and Lothar and Tyr and then throw Grethel from the highest wall.

Geirhild meant nothing to him and when he was told it was Gudrun the Cook who got killed he shrugged his broad shoulders and said." The tables smashed were expensive, that wench is easily replaced."

It turned out Greifen was right. The Elhir who were the mortal enemies of the Olafson clan dropped the Fangsnapper from the deck of a Cargo Floater into our back yard.

How they found out for sure I did not know but there was gossip that someone did see an Elhir flyer just moments before the Fangsnapper attack. Father went before the Elders and made the accusation, since open Clan wars were outlawed. The Elhir Chief claimed it could not be proven that it was them, but if a single Fangsnapper made such trouble to the Olafson Clan they would gladly train them in real combat.. Everyone expected father to challenge the Elhir Chief but he did not.

My back was burned, but not as badly as the last time when father poured boiling water down my back to punish me for using warm water for a bath, and Midril tended to it with ointment after she came back from the Union Hospital with a brand new arm they had grown her, disregarding father's command.

She never spoke about the incident, but she took care of the little girl now and she made sure I got a share of the good things that went to the Family Hall."

Six weeks later a hushed rumor was spreading that the oldest Son of the Eghil clan and two of his companions were found lying before the Gate of the Elhir burg. The companions dead and Elhir's oldest beaten to within an inch of his life. It was said he had the marks of a whip all over his body.

--””--

It was now almost a year after the Fangsnapper tore through the kitchen when Greifen sat in the Kitchen nursing a tankard of warmed ale with a generous helping of Midril's secret herbs and spices she gave to those who got the cold and judging by the bright red nose and the numb voice of Greifen he was very sick or perhaps had a tankard too much.

I was there as well sitting in a corner scrubbing the big kettle, because it was Wednesday and Midril would make Fin Stew.

"It's a shame how our Old Sire treats his first born!" Greifen said sipping at his ale looking at me but talking to the cook." He ought to get the hide of the Fangsnapper he killed and be celebrated for his first kill. I don't know many full grown men who would willingly go against one with just a kitchen knife."

She stopped cutting Tyranno meat into cubes, wiped her bloody hands on her apron,. Her left hand was pasty white compared to her other; the pigmentation of her new arm would eventually adjust to the rest of her body; and she said." There are many things going on in this Burg that never happened while our Old Sire was still here, but unless you want to challenge him for Clan chief and fight him you better keep quiet and drink your ale."

"I would fight him! There are more than one who would, but he wields that wicket steel cable and you don't even get a chance!"

"That and the fact that he is stronger than you and humongous as all the Olafsons."

I pushed the clean kettle to its spot and left the kitchen. It was better I didn't hear those things. I knew they would soon start talking about the Fair Lady as they called my mother and I would cry and that could not be, a boy my age was not allowed to cry.

To make sure no one would catch me idle and give me another, usually bad chore. I went outside beyond the walls using the secret passage of the old escape tunnel.

Except the small levelled area were floaters could lands the rest of the island consisted of sheer cliffs and titanic ragged boulders, but when you took the time to climb down the south side right across the gate, past Olle’s Tooth (a particular tall and rugged rock said to resemble the rotten tooth of one of my forefathers.) There was a small, perhaps seventy meter deep and 200 meters wide pebble beach known by the Clan as Sigrids Secret. It was hidden from sight on each side by tall cliffs and an overhang from above.

It was one of my favourite spots. Legend had it that the first Ragnarrson family landed here claiming this rock as theirs only a week after the Settlers Ark had landed. Sten Ragnarrson was said to have killed himself here and that one still could hear his screaming as he lamented his dishonourable death. Sigrid his Grand daughter supposedly buried a tremendous treasure here, of course no one believed that, where on Nilfheim would a woman gain a treasure? All her posessions were her dowry given to her husband. She too was said to haunt these cliffs as her spirit was searching for whatever baubles she had lost.

As isolated as Nilfeheim tried to remain from the rest of the Union, we were part of a technological advanced culture, yet many Neo Vikings believed in the supernatural and the stories of the gods and tales of hauntings and ghosts where never far from their mind and lips.

Midril was one of those and she claimed to have seen ghosts before. When I was younger I believed her if she told about the one legged Ragnarrson who supposedly haunted the storage cellar, but now I believed it was a mere tale to keep me and the other kids from the pickled fish barrel.

This was my second Shortsummer, the period our planet was on the short end of its elliptical orbit around our sun and it would last three standard years. The other period we called Longnight and it lasted for seven standard years.

During Longnight the sun would barley appear across the horizon and temperatures plunged to minus sixty degrees. Now during Shortsummer temperatures could climb all the way to 15 degrees and most of the planet wide ocean was ice free.

I sat down and watched Toe Pincher crabs as they scurried over the dark pebbles, enjoyed the wind and the weather.

I would have loved to go for a dive but I did not bring my wet suit or fins. I didn't want to go back and all across the yard to get it. However there was a good chance I would run into Bjorgolf the Yard Master who tended the subs and hunting gear of the clan. That fat bastard was a favourite of my father and enjoyed giving me lots to do so he did not have to do it. Father had given him explict permission to beat me anytime my work was not as expected. He always found something wrong and a reason to use his heavy leather belt to trash me.

Even though my father had moved the Olafson Clan, this rock was still known as Ragnarsson Isle and had been the traditional home of the Ragnarsson Clan ever since Nilfeheim was settled by Terran Colonists.

Now during Shortsummer and on a clear day I could see the Oseberg Island from my tower window. It was where the Oseberg's had their burg, but down here all I saw as the churning ocean waves.

The Oseberg's were the mortal enemies of the Ragnarsson Clan and until about 500 years ago there was open war between these clans.

Iit was still forbidden to even speak the name Oseberg within these walls. Many of the older Clans, including my father lamented the fact that piracy, clan wars and the raid of other burgs was no longer permitted. He often claimed that he would rather take the wealth of another clan by axe and sword than by fishing, working and marriage, as he put it.”

That this was only empty bravado was apparent even to me, as he did not openly challenge the Elhir Chief. Using a whip in a Challenge was only permitted if the opponent would also choose it, going against a man as wild and strong as him and a master of sword and axe was something completley different than beating unarmed servants.

I was watching two crabs fighting over a dead fish. A Silver Flicker Fish, it probably went to close to the surge as the waves broke against the cliffs and got smacked to hard against the rock. Almost to late did I hear footsteps in the gravel. More out of instinct I ducked and still something hit me pretty hard on the head. I jumped back and turned to see Lothar my half-brother brandishing a wooden practice sword. He was only ten but had inherited all the Olafson Bulk and was more than my equal in terms of strength and body size. His eyes glowed with delight as he laughed and screamed. ”I made you bleed I will tell father!” He played with his sword making its tip circle before my face.” I could also kill you right now and there is nothing you can do. Raise your hand against me and I tell father and he will break you.”

“I had it with you and your arrogance! I am sick and tired of your petty games. this is Ragnarsson Rock and you and that father of ours is here by the grace of my grandfather and my mother!” I stepped inside his reach, twisted his wrist with my left and smacked my fist as hard as I could right into his blabbering smiling mouth.” I could feel something break as my fist connected, he was flung back and stumbed and fell.

For some reason time seemed to slow down as I watched him fall and the back of his head hitting one of the bigger rocks. He didn’t move or make any sound as he laid there and I was certain I had killed him! I spat out and said. “Go tell that to father!”

The realization of what I had done hit me the very same moment. Fear and guilt made it impossible to even think one coherent thought. He stirred and opened his eyes, he was not dead! A voice in me urged me to finish him off, the crabs would make short work of his remains and the surge take whatever was left. He would simply be missing and one problem of my life would be solved! He deserved to die! He was the son of a woman who replaced my mother! The woman was the reason my father had killed her in the first place! I was the rightful heir not he!

Out of the corner of my eyes I noticed movement and as I turned to see who else was here at this usually deserted beach. I saw a woman standing there, her feet still in the water.

At the very first moment I believed it to be Hel the goddess of the nether worlds who came to take Lothar. But as I looked closer I was certain no goddess would wear a modern wet suit or carry a spear gun, not a Tyranno Slayer, but from the looks of it a very modern Off-World type. Even though her suit and the gun seemed Off Word she was clearly Neo Viking. She had no breathing gear and the neck of the Wetsuit was modified to keep her gills open. She was maybe ten meters away and the water lapped against her knees. She had the gun aimed at me and she yelled. “I can’t let you live Eric as you you saw me. I am sorry I did not know you would be here. I came for him and I see you started already what I came here to do!”

Her voice was clear and female and somehow familiar, yet because of her goggles and the tight neoprene hood covering her face up to the nose. I could not fathom how this woman I had never seen knew me and why she wanted to kill my brother. How could a ten year old have such an enemy? What clan would use female swimmers anyway? “Who are you?”

“I am Venegance! Revenge is not the domain of men alone! “

From above I heard Harkun my father's man servant yelling and raising alarm! The female fired her gun! I threw myself to the ground at the same time, the spear hit me not into the chest but the shoulder as I was certain she had aimed for my heart. As I fell I found it strange how little the harpoon hurt. Then I heard the explosive puff as the harpoons explosive head went off. I saw her fire the second barrel up the cliffs perhaps at Harkin and then disappear beneath the waves and just before darkness engulfed me I felt relieved. I would die now I was certain and I would see mother again!

--””--

-- I was not dead. I was quite disappointed as I saw the face of the Union doctor instead of that of my mother. The man wore a light green uniform with the Union Medical Logo on his chest. He had no hair on his head, except for a set of bushy eyebrows. A light floated above his eyes and shined directly into mine. His nose was rather large for his elongated face I found, especially as I saw it so close up.

“Yes, yes. Eric you are among the living and you are soon able to leave.”

“What happened?” Was al that came to my mind.

“You were shot by a harpoon with explosive tip. Luckily for you that thing was meant to be fired under water and so it went straight through you and that explosive tip, went off outside. Did still considerable damage. Had it exploded inside there would have been nothing for me to do.” I tried to sit up, but he pushed me back. “I said soon, Eric. Not now!”

Then I saw father standing not far and he pointed his massive finger at me. “You are only alive because I need you to be alive until your Grandfather dies. The fact that you protected your brother means nothing!”

This part of his speech as expected but why he didn't ask me anything was something that made me wonder.

The doctor turned to him. “I will report all this and the day will come, you will answer for your crimes Mr. Olafson.”

“Be silent, Off World Slave, this is Nilfeheim. Your presence is no longer required!”

Father slammed his fist onto the GalNet terminal and mashed it. The Avatar presence of the Doctor blinked out of existence.”

Father grabbed me by the throat and lifted me of the gurney and hit me with his other fist into the stomach. “Again you failed me, instead of looking at the bodies of the Elhir assassins, I am looking at that scum stain that dribbled down my leg still alive and breathing.”

I could not say anything, I was chocking and the blow to my stomach was hurting so bad I saw black swirls before my eyes.

He was not done and hit me again yelling. “Be that a reminder to you what will happen the day you turn sixteen. It is the day I will kill you.”

Again through my haze I saw a red dressed woman and heard Gretel's voice. “Don't kill him now, his Grandfather is still alive.”

He dropped me and said. “There is tackle to be scrubbed. See to it and you will not eat if one piece is overlooked.”

-””--

No one spoke of a female assilant. According to Harkun, it was at least seven to eight, swimmers and he was certain they wore Ehir Green. As ridiculous as his story was, as wet suits came in black only, at least on Nilfeheim, it was taken for the truth and no one even asked me anything, What Lothar saw or remembered I did not know but for the last few weeks he made an effort not to come to close to me, and that was a good thing.

I still wondered who the woman was.

Today was Monday and it was a school day, but again a nightmare had plagued me and I was up way to early. A glance on the PDD told me it was just 12 minutes after two in the morning. After an unsuccessful attempnt to find sleep, after tossing and turning and seeing my mother's bloodied boy again. I got up and sneaked down into the equipemnt chambers of our submarine den. Not even the fishers of our clan were up this early and the Yard master was still snoring in his quarters. A good long swim would clear my mind and so I put on a wet suit and fins and as always grabbed a Tyranno Slayer harpoon gun. Perhaps a Rock shark or Three finner would come my way. Bringing home a Three Finner even appeased my father fo a while and that is why he had not taken away my wet suit or dive gear.

Like all Neo Vikings I had a set of gills, and my eyes had a second set of transparent eyelids that allowed me to see under water. The Bureau of Colonist Affairs had done some genetic tailoring on the Colonists bound for Nilfeheim. While Genetic Tailoring was prohibited now,it was a common practice back in the days of the Second Exodus.

It was said that we Neo Vikings would eventually loose these traits as diving and hunt swimming was slowly going out of fashion. Very few of my class mates still went hunting or even just swimming anymore; to me there was no greater joy than to go out in the cold clear waters and forget the cares of the surface life.

The Ragnarrson Burg had an extensive cave like Submarine Den underneath the western part of our Rock. Was at level with the sea and an enormous portoculis gate made of real offworld Ultronit could be lowered or raised at its entrance. The gate was so heavy that it had to be operated with hydraulics.

The Olafson Clan had not a single boat, but the Ragnarsson Clan owned four New Sweden made Hunt and Fish subs and nine surface fishing vessels. Currently all neatly tied up. That had not stopped my father to repaint them all in Olafson red and place the Wolf seal upon their bows.However no one dared to say anything and my Grandfather the true master of the Rock was far away acting as the planets representative on Pluribus, the Union gouvernment planet.

The gate was open, technically there was a standing order to close it every night,but a few years ago the hydraulic that opened the gate quit working and it would have taken Offworld Engineers to fix it. Father was never much for maintenance and said that it was a Ragnarsson gate and needed to be fixed by the Ragnasson Clan. He had no problem declaring whatever he wanted as his, but when it needed fixing or maintenance,it was a Ragnarsson problem.

I slipped into the water and forced myself to stop breathing and let the gills take over. When the cold water wetted my gills and I was underwater I felt as right as tain.

With poweful stroked of my fins I accelerated myself past the gate and into open water. During Short Summer the Sun was coming up very early and the first rays of light penetrated the upper layers of water. I must have been a good mile away from the Rock when I watched a school of Silver Flickers dash by at first thinking nothing of it, but then a swarm of larger Split Fins followed the Silver Flickers and moments later I saw the sharp triangular nose of a large Rock Shark coming up from the deep.

I readied the harpoon. It had three long barrels, each loaded with an explosive tipped rocket propelled steel spears, I was not afraid but Rock Sharks rarely hunted alone.

Only, this Rock Shark did not hunt. It was fleeing. There was only one thing in our oceans that made a Rock Shark act this way...

The dark, fast growing shadowy mass behind the Rock Shark was without question a Tyranno Fin.

To see one this far north at this time of year was quite unusual.

The Tyranno Fin shot past me and about 200 meters. It was a Tri Halfer, a fairly sized male. All my thougts of caution were swept away by the excitement of the hunt. Down here I did not have to pretend, be ashamed for what I was or take whatever punishment my father deemed necessary, down here, I was Eric Olafson., Neo Viking and Hunter.

Tyranno Fins could get as large as the biggest Terran Whales, our teacher told us but they were not Mammals but true fish and a terribly aggressive animal at that.

Right behins their eyes they had a yellowish patch of skin, it was there where their skulls were attached to the rest of the body and a well placed harpoon could penetrate all the way to their brains.

The Mark was within range, I calmed my nerves and aimed carefully. The harpoon rushed with a streak of bubbles throught the water almost to fast to see and struck true! The mighty beast arched in a violent way and trashed its enormous tail fin back and forth, then in a cloud of dark red blood and bubbles it slowly rose to the not so distant surface.

Before I could think about my next steps a second shadow approached, but not 200 meters away, instead it was right below me. It was fast and big, much bigger than the other. No matter how fast I could swim. It was made for this environment and was much faster. I was afraid of death but not of dying and if that is how the gods would reunite me with my mother then this was a good way to go.

Instead of fleeing swam towards it. Agigantic maw easy able to swallow me and the entire Olafson Clan, full of tremendous teeth. I would not give up without a fight, but I did not have enough time to rotate the second barrel into firing position.

I don't know how I survived or where that strange surge came that pulled me away from the maw and let me slide past its side. In all this I noticed an eerie white light deep below, but right now I had no time to turn and look, I rotated the second barrel in place and twisted my own body , just as the Tyranno Fin noticed it had not caught me , and fired , aiming out of reflex and without a heart beat to waste, the Yellow mark was less than 20 meters away. The harpoon missed the yellow mark by at least two meters, while the harpon still penetrated and exploded. It only wounded the fish. The Tyranno, much bigger than the Tri Halfer,mad with pain circled around, its surge tossing me around unable to orient myself. All I could do is hold on to the harpoon and hope I had another chance, my last one. Again I was certain I saw an eery light in the far distant, something just a little brighter than the otherwise dark abyss. Somehow I managed to get out of the surge and rotate the third and last barrel in place.

I swam as fast as I could to the side, again forcing the Tyranno to turn and there again the Yellow mark, this time the one on the other side. “Odin, let my aim be true!” I prayed and fired.

The Ultronit shaft plunges deep into the mark, the fish had made its turn, lined up and opened its maw. The harpoon exploded, the fish was still in motion but hitting me with its snout, instead of swallowing me in its death throe, it felt worst than my fathers kicks and I almost opened my mouth. I would drown as surley as an Off Worlder if I did and stopped myself the last moment.

The eerie light I had seen was gone but then the bright lights of a Hunting sub came from the East just as I surfaced next to the floating Tyrannos.

The Sub surfaced as well, on its bow the light blue insignia of a Seagul bird. It was the time honored old Clan symbol of the Holmquist clan. Not particular friendly to the Olafsons but not an enemy and friendly towards the Ragnarssons.

Two sturdy looking Vikings climbed to the bow and one of them wore the white robes and furs of an elder. Against the wind and the splashing waves he yelled. “vestu heil ok sæl- Hail the mighty warrior, come aboard and be celebrated!”

More men came on deck and a second boat surfaced. It carrying the three red crosses of the Adolpson Clan. It too a mighty and very old member of the Ancient Clans.

I was helped aboard and I immideatly knelt before the Elder and lowered my head as it was custom when facing an Elder. He put his hand on my shoulder. “Rise Mighty One, one as you need not kneel. Are my old eyes decieving me or are you still a boy?”

The other man wearing a Clan chief chain around his neck bellowed. “It is Eric the first born of vile Isegrim, He is Olafson.” Someone held a Drykkjarhorn under my nose.”Drink, as it thy right!”

Complety confused by the sudden company of men here out in the ocean I took a draught., It was warm fish blood and tasted vile but given by me in an old Horn was a great honor and to drink a sip from a first kill was as an ancient tradition. Something not shunned in the presence of an Elder.

The Holmquist Clan Chief grabbed me by the underarm and nodded with a fierce grinn under his massive red beard.” Aye Erik of the Olafsons, I bid thee my arm in the greeting of warriors and equals. We hunted that Two Eighty for three days, it is a mighty and cunning bull and we witnessed and saw your hunt. Ages have past since a true warrior has hunted the dangerous prey the ancient way.”

The Elder said. “We were certain we saw the Holy fish as well, the White Tyranno in a great distance however. The gods themselves have watched your fight and triumph themselves.”

–

The Holmquists towed my Tyrannos to the Burg, I was certain almost everyone was up now as I saw the crowd waiting, in the center of course the frightening shape of my big father. The Holmquists had used Nilfeheim Radio to call ahead. Instead of elated I feared what my father would do.

He did not even look at me as he clasped hands with the other Chiefs and greeted the Elder. “Honored Goði, my Isle is blessed with thy presence. Has this failure I must call my son, caused any problems? I shall of course punish him and lay open his hide.”

“Your hatred of your own son has even reached the Elders, your Son has bestowed great honor upon the name Olafson today by slaying two Tyranno Fins I the ancient way. It was witnessed by us and we came to celebrate his deeds. He has earned the right to wear the helmet of the hunt. You do not object to this ancient tradition, Isegrim of the Olafsons?”

“How I raise my sons is not the concern of anyone, not even that of the Elders. Lothar is my true heir and this cretin has outlived his usefulness when he turns 16 and inherits. He sneaked out of the burg without my permission and will receive his punishment.”

The elder stepped back. “The Elders concern themselves with all matters of tradition as they are our laws. Have you indeed declared Lothar your heir in front of me and Clan chiefs? We could declare him adult today, after slaying the Tyrannos.”

It was clear that Father realized what he was about to do and said. “I will forgo any punishment and allow him to wear the Helmet of the Hunt. He is my first born until Lothar will challenge and kill him.”

The Elder gave father a long look. “You realize that all this will reach the ear of Erik Gustav Ragnarsson.”

Father gasped and his hand dropped to his whip. “What business is it for elders to gossip to those who hide themselves on other worlds? There is no need to involve his Grandfather. He did well and as expected.” The Adophson Clan leader said. “Eric may come to our shores at any time. He will be welcome with highest honors.”

The Elder added. “What about the fish? By all Customs they are his.”

I knew I would be beaten to an inch of my life so I said. “I am still Olafson and thus it is my father alone who decides what to do with the fish.”

Father seemed apeased and said. “I have business to attend to and tow the Tyrannos to the Xchange. The school floater will be here soon to take him to school.”

--””--

Mr. Flensburger was a little late as usual. He came into the classroom dressed like a Harpooner in the middle of Long night. He wore a heavy hooded Fangsnapper fur coat, over a padded Iso-Tex Jacket and beneath the hood a heated wind mask. Underneath all that a Union Fleet Issue extreme climate suit with active heating. He was dressed like that despite the fact it was Short Summer now and he had to walk less than 1500 meters in the open. It was only three below zero and light wind. Bare chest weather my Uncle Hogun would say.

It would take him long moments to get undressed and I was certain the pile of clothing next to his desk grew just a little bigger every day. “It is exceptionally cold this morning, class," he greeted us and twenty two Neo-Vikings responded. ”Good morning Mr. Flensburger.”

I couldn’t help myself and said, "You have been on Nilfeheim now for over thirty years, Mr. Flensburger. Haven’t you gotten used to our weather by now?”

He took off his cold mask, revealing his slate ice gray eyes and his long pointed nose and looked at me, then shook his head. "Mr. Olafson, it took me all this time to get used to the barbaric customs of you Neo Vikings. I had no time to get used to the weather yet.”

That caused the class to laugh. He walked to the windows and looked over the churning waves of the ocean. "It is a beautiful planet. It has lots of cold water, teaming with an abundance of life, blue oceans and very, very long winters. I come from a planet called New Algiers. There is no open water and dusty red deserts as far as you can see.

You have winds bringing ice crystals, snow and rain. Our storms bring dust, lots of it and can pile dust and sand two meters high over night. However the temperature never drops below 40.

I tried to imagine how it would be, to live in bread oven conditions like that. I glanced at my PDD and checked GalNet about New Algiers.

Our teacher turned to face the class. "In a few years from now you graduate and perhaps some of you might actually leave this world, not that I have big hopes for that. However this is my last school year. Thirty years teaching you Neo Vikings about the rest of the Universe was a challenge to say the least.” His eyes became dreamy and he smiled.” First I am going to Para-Para and simply sit on the beach for maybe a year or so. I believe it will take at least that long for my bones to thaw.”

Leif Swenkjard sitting across the aisle from me waved his hand.”I’ve been to Para-Para actually. When my Father had to go there for an ocean produce trade show he took me along.”

Leif's father was a Freeman living in town and if I understood it correctly he was working for an Off World Seafood Company. Leif was one of the few in class who didn't care if I was an Olafson. The sons of Clans never talked to him. Him being off planet was news to me and I listened intensly.

Mr.Flensburger encouraged him to tell us about his trip and Leif said.”They don’t even have a little snow anywhere and their largest fish is about the size of a Surface Finner. On Para-Para there are no weapons allowed no one carries even a knife. If you use your fist to make an argument stick you get in trouble and arrested. No one wears much clothing and all everyone does is smile all the time.”

Peter Langstom next to him drew the outlines of a woman into the air.”How about the girls, do they wear little?”

“You could bunch up what they wear in your fist and nothing showing.”

Peter now grinned from one ear to the other.”I think I go there for a visit too!”

“You wouldn’t like it. Because the guys don’t wear much either and you barely see any blonde tall girls with braids anywhere. Those girls can’t cook a decent meal, won’t clean up after you and want to be equal to men and sit at the same table!”

His comment caused quite a few gasps of disbelieve.

Flensburger shook his head putting his right hand before his eyes.”You are hopeless.”

Then he sat down on the edge of his desk and he stared at me.”You look different today, Eric. What are you wearing on your head?”

“It is the Helmet of the Hunt; I received it this morning from the Elders.”

“I am somewhat familiar with it. I was under the impression only someone completing the Hunt the ancient way was allowed to wear one.”

Gunnar Peerson turned and gave me a hateful envious look.” Eric killed two Tyranno Fins this morning completing the ancient challenge. I can't understand why someone like him is such a good hunter.“

Flensburger got up and came closer.”Just consider me an ignorant Off-worlder for now, but would you explain that to me again? I thought The hunt part of the Ancient Challenge was considered too dangerous even by your standards and no longer required.”

Gunnar answered.”In order for a Viking to be accepted as a man he must complete three tasks. Only by completing these three tasks, closely observed by the Circle of the Elder, one may sit on the table with the warriors, drink mead and wear a helmet. The three challenges are: to walk the Tunnel of Skill where your fighting skills are tested, recite the entire Poem of Odin without faltering, and to slay a wild beast. Either a Fangsnapper, a Rock Shark or a Tyranno Fin.

To slay a Tyranno Fin even in a modern Sub is no easy task, but to do it the old way by diving and using a Hand harpoon is almost suicide and because so many sons died that way this part of the Ancient Challenge is no longer required. However anyone can still do it the old way and that is the highest honor and test of skill.”

The teacher looked at me and said. “And you killed two of them this morning?” He asked visibly astounded.

“Yes Sir. I had not planned on killing two. I was stalking a young Twi Halfer and when I speared it into the Mark its brother or father showed up and it was a Six Double I think, I had to kill it or it would have done so with me.”

“I heard the Eldest say it was an Eight Tri,” Ygral my friend interrupted. ”And no Eight Tri has been slain by hand in over 200 years. It is all over the Nilfeheim Radio.”

Flensburger shook his head once again.”You are one crazy species of humans. Going against the biggest and fastest Predator fish in the Galaxy armed with a toothpick and hope to kill it by hitting a fist size target behind their eyes.”

I made a circle with my hands. ”The Mark was about that big on the Eight Tri, not fist size.” He rolled his eyes and sighed. ”Right, that makes it so much easier. Now I wonder does it not make you a man even in the eyes of your family and most certainly among your class mates. Would this not fix things between you and your father?” I lowered my head. ”Clan feuds are not forgotten over a hunt and my father... I'd rather not talk about it!”

“Very well then.”He turned to the class and said, "Have you ever wondered why we have school? Why we have classes? Why we don’t simply use neural uploading for everything, like we do for language and general knowledge?”

There was silence. He pointed at Sven. ”You questioned the need for schooling many times before. Would you not rather have all what you need uploaded in your brain and be done with it?” Sven shook his long red hair. ”No I don’t see the need for all this off world garbage in my head in the first place. I am going to be a harpooner like my Father and my brothers and my son will be a harpooner too. I will be a very good harpooner and one day, if Odin wills it, my father will give me my own boat and I become Clan Chief when he dies. What do I need to know about the rest of the Galaxy?” Flensburger smiled a sad looking smile and said “I know you think that way. Many Neo Viking’s coming to school think that way. But you are members of the Union and you do business with the Union. What good is a harpooner without a Harpoon? Or what good is a Hunt boat that can’t sell its catch?”

Sven was still not convinced and crossed his big forearms across his barrel chest.”We make our own Harpoons and we can eat our own catch.”

Mr. Flensburger sighed. ”Your skull is as dense as the ice out there. What is your harpoon made off? What do you use to propel your boats and hunting subs?”

Sven was not so sure about himself anymore and his voice changed as he answered: ”Harpoons are made of Ultronit, and we use Zero point cubes to power the boats.”

I could see Sven was suddenly thinking. We all knew Sven wasn’t the sharpest harpoon on the boat, even though he was as strong as a Fangsnapper.

Flensburger asked.. “And where does the Ultronit and the power cubes come from?"

He responded to the question, saying, “My father orders metals, knives and boat parts at the XChange.“

“How does he pay for it?”

“With Union Creds of course.”

“How does he get Union Creds?”

“We’re selling Tyranno meat, Flasher fish and lots of Fanger Fur to the XChange in town.”

Even Sven realized what he was saying and nodded. ”Alright we do need the Off-worlders. You made your point, Mr. Flensburger, but why do we have to learn it this way?”

The skinny teacher sat down again on the edge of his desk. His favorite position when he was about to explain something to us. “Our Union is a little over 3000 years old and we have over 4,500 member civilizations. There are millions of settled planets and locations. There are non humanoids, methane breathers, insectoids, and even a non corporal species. There are a very few things that are common to all. One of those things most societies have in common is the need to educate the young, to prepare them for the world.

There are only a few species we know of who do not need to educate their offspring. The Klack for example, those Insectoid friends of ours have a collective mind they share all experiences, a Klack hatches with all knowledge he needs. But even the Klack send their young to Union schools mostly to prepare them to interact with us. ”Mr. Flensburger folded his hands. ”For most civilizations however schooling is necessary and after many millennia of experience and experimenting with all those various other education techniques it turned out that the old way of class interaction resulted in the best education.“

Again he looked across the class and pointed at Peter. ”Why do you think these old methods might be superior?”

Peter, the son of a Fish merchant and one of the few who had plans to leave Nilfleheim after graduation for college answered after a short moment of thought. ”I believe even the smartest computronic can’t answer a real question by analyzing the reason for the question in relationship to the environment and background of the student. Only a real teacher can do that.”

“Not bad at all, Peter. I would give you a straight A for that answer. Except that this is the textbook answer you just read. But finding the right answer so fast and skillfully hiding your PDD under your sleeve I still give you a B.”

He nodded more to himself than to anyone in particular. ”It is the environment in which we learn that makes the difference. Uploaded knowledge and implanted memories can supply you with all the data you need. While you won’t find a Data head here on Nilfleheim, having your mind direct linked to GalNet is not uncommon elsewhere. So knowledge isn’t the reason for schools and teachers but the environment in which you take it in to give you the tools to use the information your mind processes.” He stabbed his finger at me.”Mr. Olafson, what happens when you graduate?”

“We become citizens, Sir!”

“Very good, now regardless of your grades that determine your further career and education options, everyone becomes a Citizen after graduating Basic school and completing the Citizen Test. This is why you are here; this is why your parents want you here to become full citizens. Only as a citizen can you freely travel, open a bank account, transfer UnionCreds, use GalNet, vote, get free health care and most of all, get the full protection of the law! “

Sven still wasn’t convinced, “I still don’t see why an Off-worlder like you has to come and teach us all that. My father told me that before we were forced to join the Union we would learn all that we needed from our Clan Elder.”

“So you think you were forced to join?”

“What else do you call a fleet of Battleships with Planet-Buster bombs ready to vaporize our planet in orbit?”

“Before we go into that and since it seems you are quite the history expert, do you know the reason why the United Stars send Battleships in the first place?”

“Yes of course! Our glorious forefathers caused mayhem and terror by raiding other colonies and spaceships for everything we needed. ”He laughed loudly." Neo Vikings were feared in this sector!"

“Indeed. Your glorious forefathers realized they would not survive another decade without things the outside world could supply. So they hijacked a freighter and a few Gunboats and resorted to piracy.”

Sven shrugged. ”We just were stronger and better warriors and so we had the right to take it.”

“Well since the Union Fleet was stronger than your pirate boats and arguing entirely by your logic, they had the right to bomb you. But your forefathers where given a choice, no one forced them to join. The choice was cease all pirate activity and remain isolated on this planet of yours with no contact with others at all, or to join the United Stars and accept Federal Law. Your forefathers didn’t even debate one hour and filed for membership.”

As he turned to the window Sven leaned over to Peter. ”One of these days I'll stuff his face with my fist. That arrogant Off-worlder, such a wimp has no right to teach us anything!”

Mr. Flensburger turned. ”So you want to stuff my face and you think I am a wimp. I accept your challenge, this is what you Vikings do right? ”

Sven looked around as if he wanted to make sure everyone heard the same. ”You can’t be serious. A tap of me would kill you, besides fighting is prohibted in school.”

“Fighting among students is,indeed. Now lets call this a demonstration and again, I accept your challenge, Mr. Espeland .”

I said, ”I would not do it, Sven. He’s from New Algiers.”

Sven snorted in my direction. ”When I am done with him,you're going to be next. Your father will give me a great reward if I twist your head off”

Gunnar yelled, "He might be an enemy of our clan, but by our laws and traditions Eric was pronounced a warrior born and a man by the Elder today! I will not sit idle while you insult a Viking Warrior. Even if I don't like him, I will kill you!”

Sigvard Elhir, glared at his direction. “You lift an arm for the Olafson and I will break your neck.”

Sven got up, showing everybody his muscles and then stepped forward towards the teacher. "I am going to rip your head off, Mr Flensburger. Then I will take care of a few others around here!”

Mr.Flensburger was totally calm and relaxed and smiled. “Then do it Sven and don’t talk too much! You challenged me and all you do is boast and talk."

Sven literally flew forward and swung his huge fist. Mr. Flensburger caught Sven's wrist and stopped the punch right before his nose, then twisted it fast and in such a fashion that Sven had to go to his knees. The smaller teacher held the massive arm of Sven with no effort and said to the class, “You see Sven, on New Algiers we have a gravitation of 3.6 that means my muscles are 3.6 times denser than yours and before I became a teacher, I served the Navy and received intensive combat training. It does not have to be an Off-worlder that teaches you, but every teacher in Basic School has to be a Citizen with a service record.”

He still held Sven by the wrist and kept his arm painfully twisted and explained to us in his usual soft voice. “Because of a special deal your Planet Repersentative has managed to get for Nilfeheim, you are Citizens after you graduate but do not have to serve the 24 month in a Federal Service as it is required for almost all other Union Citizens.No Neo Viking ever served in the fleet or in any of the other services as far as I know and thus cannot become Union Teachers.” He put a little more pressure on the twisted arm. “Now I could break every bone in your body without losing a drop of sweat.”

Sven groaned in pain. ”I am going to kill you!”

“It is unwise to make threats to someone holding your arm in such a fashion.” Mr. Flensburger twisted a little more and this time Sven yelped in pain. The teacher let him go.

Sven immediately lunged forward but the teacher stepped aside in a swift, elegant move and grabbed Sven by the shoulders, added to the momentum and made him crash into the wall. Sven shook his head dazed, got up on shaky legs and turned raging with anger, pulling his Harpooner Knife. I jumped up and so did almost everybody. Peter yelled. ”This is not honorable. He beat you fair and square, put your knife away!” Sven’s face was deep red and he pointed the wicked knife at Peter. ”I will slice you like Tyranno-bait, after I am done with that Off-worlder!” I jumped forward holding my chair like a shield. ”Mr. Flensburger get back!” Sven laughed. ”Splendid! Your Father will reward me if I kill you. He’ll give me a boat for sure!”

Flensburger was completely calm. ”I appreciate your assistance Eric, but let me finish this. I ask you all to sit back down. I also give you Sven a chance to sit down and we will continue with our discussion. Do that or I am forced to take that knife from you and expel you from school.”

“No one takes my knife and I could care less if I fail your stupid class.”

“I didn’t say fail class. I said you will be expelled.”

Sven attacked and again Flensburger moved fast. He got hold of Sven’s wrist again, just like before and with his other hand he grabbed Sven by the throat. Sven gargled, the knife fell and Mr. Flensburger lifted Sven off his feet holding the heavy teenager by the throat without any effort. ”You had your choice and you made it. Now I have no other choice. You are expelled! Do you know that this means you will not become a Citizen? Now I give you a second choice: Yield and surrender or die!”

Sven now turned purple struggled and gargled. ”I give in. I surrender!”

The teacher let him go and said. ”You are to leave school immediately. You got your wish; there won’t be any school for you anymore.” Sven grabbed his knife and stumbled to the exit. ”Who needs to be a stupid citizen anyway? I am a Neo Viking!”

With those words he left. Mr. Flensburger sat back down on his desk as if nothing happened and said, ”Dial your PDD's to Blank page and write me a one page report about what Citizenship means to you.”

--””--

It was during the third hour and Mr.Flensburger was telling us about the Klack Society when the class room door opened and Sven’s father Elik Espeland stepped in Elik was known for his foul temper and it was said he had smashed more than a few skulls, but he appeared with his harpooner’s helmet in hands. “Mr. Flensburger, I apologize for the interruption, but it is true that you expelled my son?”

“Indeed. He had made his choice. I gladly show you the visuals of the incident. So you can see how it came to this.” To us he said, "While I discuss these matters with Mr. Swenson you can take a break.”

Sven was standing outside the door, he looked like a herd of Fangsnappers had trampled over him, his face was swollen and he had bruises and marks all over. He looked to the ground and said nothing as we filed past him.

The school was built on a rock that stuck out the ocean about 25 clicks from the Main Island. The courtyard was half exposed to the open and ended at one side into a piled up tumble of huge rocks and below those rocks was the ocean.

It was not lunch break yet and no one really ventured far from the class room as we expected to be called back.

Sure enough about ten minutes later, Mr. Flensburger and Mr. Swenson come out of the classroom, both smiling and shaking hands and I could see Sven apologizing to the teacher.

Yngve my only friend, physically the weakest in class but very bright, came up to me and said..”They still don't like you but no one si going to bully you anymore with that helmet and all. I wish I could do something like that.”

“But you have an awesome family and a good father and a mother who loves you and you can buy things.”

He grinned and handed me a Data Chip. “I got you the latest adventures of Captain Ironhand.”

I thanked him with a wide grin and said. “I love the smell of Blaster Fire in the Morning.”

“I am certain blaster fire has no distinctive smell. Olfactory molecules would be destroyed as any other matter,”

“It's what Captain Ironhand always says.”

“You do know he is a fictional character that has absolutley nothing to do with reality, right?”

“I know but watching these gives me a little vacation from my own life and I tell you it sucks to be me.”

Sigvard, son of the Elhir clan heard my last comment and pushed Yngve with a shulder push to the side and snatched the Data Chip out of my hand. “I agree it sucks to be you. I believe you made this all up, you didn't kill any Tyrannos. There is no way you did that!”

“I care less what you believe,, you can always challenge the Elder who saw me doing it. Now give me back that chip!”

“My father said, your father is a coward. Not Viking enough to an open Challenge.”

“I challenge you, right here and now.”

“And get me expelled fighting a looser like you?”

“Anywhere anytime, it seems you are the coward!”

Gunnar and Annar the Peerson twins also came closer and others followed. Sigvard could no longer back out with so many witnesses and him being the strongest right after Sven poked his finger into my chest. “Alright, Olafson. Right now in the Gym, we wrestle!”

Technically Gilma wrestling was permitted and not considered fighting when it is was done in the Gym as exercise. Gilma was a from of wrestling with complicated rules of fairness we called drengskapur and had a strict code of honor.

Without further words we went down in the Schools basement area where the gyms and sports facilities were. In the afternoon there was fight class where Viking Instructors taught us how to sword fight. It was not a Union School progam of course but a local thing.

As I took a Gilma belt harness from a wall hook, he grabbed his belt and snapped the heavy leather belt like a whip across my back and laughed.

Gunnar yelled. “This isn't Gilam and it isn't honorable!”

He hit me again. “I never said Gilma, I am not going to soil my hands on an Olafson. I do what his father does all the time. He should be us..”

He could no longer talk. I had flung myself back and smacked the back of my head right where I thought his nose should be and followed up with an elbow to his stomach. I had to be quick and don't let him get the upper hand. He was much stronger than me, but him using the leather harness like a whip opened a feeling of rage and anger in me he could not even begin to fathom. He stumbled back, giving me time to turn, blood was gushing from his nose. He was still dazzled so it appeared and swung his ham sized against me but the way he announced it gave me time to duck and hammer my fist in a short uppercut against his chin. I did not stop there and burried by other fist right at the center of his rib cage. Sven fell! I kicked him agains the temple and then wrapped the leather belt around his neck and started twisting. He blinked at me and gargled something and I said. “If you ever insult me again, if you ever take something from me, I will kill you!”

A strong hand pulled me up and Mr. Flensburger said with an angry stern tone. “You are about to kill him now!”

Sigvard coughed and gargled and Flensburger said to Gunnar. “Take him to the School nurse.”

To me he said. “If this was Gilma, my name isn't Flensburger, but lets pretend I am still an ignorant Off Worlder, otherwise School would end for you two today,”

--””--

Mr. Flensburger did not report the incident and no one spoke about the fight. Sigvard came back from the nurse handed me my chip and sat into his bench. The stare he gave me however was pure murder.

”

and the school floater would arrive, the weather was nice so I could wait outside before the walls and the main gate.

The best day in my life was when I turned seven and I could go to Union School. Being away from the Burg and away from my father was like breathing lighter air.

Everyone had to go to Union School. That was Union Law and it superseded local law. Union School was such a long part of our society that it too became an Old Tradition and therefore was good. Father would have loved to deny me school, however as limited Union Influence and law was on Nilfeheim. Preventing me to go to school would have caused the School board to report it to the Elders and not even father could afford to go against their will.

At school I learned that Nilfeheim was a Water-World and that we all originally came from a Planet called Earth. Earth still existed and had spawned many thousand colonies and was now part of a galaxy spanning society called the Unites Stars of the Galaxies. Shared with human and non human beings alike. To me and most others on Nilfeheim, the planets and other societies were as distant as the hunting grounds of the Expelled and Evil Clans, the Skull and Hel worshippers often cursed upon and never seen that supposed to exist on the other side of the planet. No one I knew had ever seen a Non humanoid alien or someone from the all black clan.

Our teacher was an Off-Worlder, a person that was not born on Nilfeheim and it was immediately apparent as he was a grown man and didn't have a beard.

Nilfeheim was only one planet and it belonged to the Solken System. Fir, the first planet was, accroding to our school teacher home to a small Community of Miners. The second planet was called Balder and if the stories were true, it belonged to my Grandfather, who operated mines prospecting foe metals and minerals.

It was just my luck that I shared my class with Sigvard, the second born of the Elhir Clan and he hated me and everything associated with me and my name from many decades of Clan feud. If that wasn't bad enough, there were was Fridgeir Oseberg who hated me for my Ragnarsson blood and the Peerson twins Annar and Gunnar who disloked me because the Peerson Clan was allied with the Elhirs and thus enemy to the Olafsons.

There were twenty-seven Boys in our class, not all were of Clan families, some came from Free men families. Why there were no Low men children, I never noticed and learned the reason much later. Accroding to local customs Girls received their training in a seperate school.

Every morning at six thirteen, the school skimmer arrived and picked me up and after gathering everyone else dropped us of at Nilfeheim Federal School 34, which sat on top of a tumble of huge boulders barley above the waves.

Unlike the old Burgs the school building was of modern design with lots of large windows. All federal schools and the Med Centers were kept in excellent condition by the Union government.

From the air the school building looked like a huge silvery letter C sitting flat on top of gray boulders surrounded by the deep green churning waves of the Ocean.

The inner area of the C shaped building was the school yard and the area set aside as a landing platform for floaters.

The open side was closed off by a mount of rough rocks reaching almost as high as the flat roof of the two story building. The rocks were piled there as Union engineers leveled the ground to build the school.

The sun was already up for hours as I waited outside for the school flyer. A brisk wind from the east furled the many red flags with the Olafson seal of the Wolf head. Before my father married my mother the Olafson clan was to poor to afford flying flags and now they flew the biggest money could buy from Södermanland's Flags and Banner Store. Flags tattered and had to be replaced, flags were not cheap.

A small yellow dot appearing from the same direction as the blowing wind, became bigger and the sixty seater Bluebird brand School floater came swooping down and extended the boarding ramp without actually landing.

Dietmar, the thin man who flew the school floater greeted me as usual with a toothy grin as I climbed into the floater to find my usual seat right behind him." Good Morning, Eric. Take a seat at your station and arm all weapon systems! It seems the Shiss are up to no good this morning!"

"Yes Sir. Arming Translocator cannons and Loki torpedoes!"

Of course the School floater was not armed and there were no Shiss anywhere near Nilfeheim.

This was just a make believe exchange he did every morning. Dietmar was the first who had told me about Star ships and the Navy and it was him who made me dream about battle ships and the Union Navy and it was him who seeded that desire and my secret wish to become a Star ship captain. He was the only Neo Viking I knew who had ever left Nilfeheim for a spell and had seen other worlds. Dietmar even had been to Earth once.

I was the third kid he picked up on his morning route. The other two were Hallbjorn and Raudebjorn of the Rognvald Clan, a poor Clan far up in the Isen Havet as we called the cold waters just before the permanent ice of our north pole. The Rognvald brothers were almost sixteen and in the final school year. Both of them would soon take the Ancient Challenge before the Circle of Elders during the last days of the Juletide festivities. They always sat all the way in the back and never so much as said one word to me.

Dietmar would pick up fourteen other kids and then fly the final seven-hundred miles to our school usually close to the water surface and at top speed. I loved this part, because if I put my face real close to the front view port it was almost as if I had Freya's feathered cloak and could fly like Loki.

Nilfeheim had no birds and none of the local life forms could truly fly. (The Regenbygn Fish could glide some distance if it jumped above the waves, using its wide fins but they were rare this far north.) I had seen real birds however during our last Virtual school trip to an Earth Zoo.

My brothers would of course not use the School-skimmer. That was for commoners and poor clans. They were flown to school by Harkun, my father's manservant in our family floater. I had never even seen the inside of our floater. This was just one more of the demeaning things my father did to underline to everyone who he favored. It did not bother me since I much rather flew with Dietmar than with my hateful brothers or old Harkun anyway.

The school floater landed in the inner area of the big C along with other school and private floaters and everyone went inside.

Right by the main doors I saw Yngve Lofdahl waiting for me. He had a busted; bleeding lip and his left eye was swelling. Like me he was wearing a fur vest over a linen tunic that reached halfway to the knees, linen breeches and boots. Usually he always looked immaculate, as I knew his mother took great care in how her son would look. He always had new things, but today his tunic and vest were ripped and his breeches torn and smudged with dirt.

Yngve's father was the Clan chief of one of the newest clans. Not older than maybe two or three generations.

He was much ridiculed over this fact by those of older Clans. The boys of Freemen families were ignored and not talked to

That Yngve was perhaps the physical weakest boy in our class was not helping either. That his father ran a successful sea weed farm and trading business and that they lived in a very nice house in the City meant little to he sons of Old Clans.

Yngve's parents were not as strictly Tradition minded and their home featured many off world technology items, for which I envied him much. I asked him "Who beat you up today?" More or less knowing the answer.

He shrugged and wiped the blood from his busted lip. "Annar and Gunnar, the twin brothers did it this time but they were egged on by Sigvard."

Fighting, brawling was prohibited on school grounds and strictly enforced. "So they are going to be in real trouble if the teacher asks what happened to you."

"I can't. Sigvard said he kills me and his clan will attack my family and beat up my parents. I will take the detention I am going to get for not speaking but I am not telling anything to Mr. Walters. We don't have a burg or many Clan warriors, my father stands no chance if they challenge him."

I sighed and said." We still have some time. Let's go to the washroom and see if we can fix you up a little. You know the teacher could give you up to 20 days in single detention!"

He shrugged and sighed at the same time." What can I do? Our Clan is very small and far dispersed. We have no Burg we can defend and whatever they do to my family, the Circle of Elders will rule in favor of the Old Clan."

We had reached the bath rooms, no one else was there as everyone else was getting ready for class and he started washing his face and putting a cold towel on his eye. Then he said. "I know you got a raw deal with your father, but you are Olafson and have Ragnarsson blood. The Elders are made up of men of the old clans and the Traditions are always interpreted in favor of them, always!" I pulled his west back in shape and once it was in place where it supposed to be it didn't look to bad. I stepped back to look at him and said. "Maybe I should tell what happened!"

"You are out of your mind. Sigvard can't wait for you to do anything stupid to have an excuse to jump all over you and Fridgeir hates you because he is jealous of your Clan!" "I am not afraid of them. There is nothing they can do to me that has not already been done to me much worse at home."

He tossed the towels in the recycler .”I don't think anything good will come out of this. We are in trouble no matter what we do or not do.” I had to agree with him and then we both headed for class as we had little time to spare and Mr. Walters was a stickler for punctuality.

"You know sometimes I think I should be more afraid of you than Sigvard and his gang!"

I gasped at his statement as we reached the class room. "What do you mean by that? I have never hurt you!" "Of course not, but you are driven insane by your violent father and one day you may snap and do something really unexpected."

We entered class and everyone was turning and looking. Annar pointed at him and hissed." You say a word and we going to kill you and take care of your parents the old fashioned Viking way!"

Gunnar the twin brother of Annar grinned deeply. "I would kill myself if I had a looser father like that.”

Annar also laughed. “Who has ever heard ot the Lofdahl Clan, oh right they don't even have a burg and instead of hunting they collect seaweed.”

Yngve clenched his fists but sat down in his chair and said nothing.

It was my nature, I could not stay quiet and said. "Whoever heard of the Peerson Clan? A measly 200 years old they are.”

My insult hit home I could tell, because the Peersons, while a wealthy clan with their own burg was not an Old Clan. I stepped closer and said. “You just declared a Can feud between your clan and the Lofdahl Clan, invoking the Old Ways. Let it be known that the Lofdahl Clan is now under my arms protection. I wonder what your father will say if he hears from me that you declared a Can feud without consulting your Clan chief first.”

Annar lost all color, he knew he was in a world of trouble.

At that moment Mr. Walters entered the class room.

Walters was almost as massive and strong looking as my father, but he did not have a beard and kept his grey hair closely trimmed to the skull. He wore he usual gray three piece suit and a white shirt underneath. Despite his bulk he could move quickly and completely silent and appear right behind you when you least expected him and thought he was clear across the room.

"Why are you still standing Mr. Olafson? Is there something wrong with your seat or are you planning to leave my class?" "No Sir!"

"No Sir! Is a good start but not an answer! I asked you a distinctive number of questions!" He suddenly made a half turn and scolded Sigvard, who was silently snickering." Since you find that funny, tell me how many questions did I ask Eric?"

Sigvard's smile froze on his face and he shrugged." It's none of my business what you discuss with this looser."

"Wrong answer! I just made it your business and I know you heard every word since you found it funny! I am waiting, Mr. Elhir.”

He pulled his Personal Data Device from his breast pocket. Something he only did for theatrical reasons, and said." System, record three negative marks against Sigvard Elhir and the same Number against Eric Olafson."

The Device responded with acknowledging beeps.

"Now be seated Mr. Olafson and good morning Class!"

Everyone responded at the same time and 32 boys said." Good Morning Mr. Walters."

He went up to his desk and turned. "Today is the 14th of July 4994 Old Standard time. Do you know what happened exactly 500 years ago on this date?"

He looked over the class and his eyes found Yngve who tried to hide as much as he could by keeping his head down.

"We will discuss the significance of this date after Mr. Lofdahl gave me an answer to the question I am going to ask. Keeping your head down like that could mean you try to hide the facial evidence of tears, lipstick or a fight. Since you are Neo Vikings two of these options are most unlikely. You don't cry and you are not allowed to interact with girls at this stage!" He came closer and commanded sternly." Look at me!"

Of course Yngve did and his eye now was really swollen and turning color.

Mr. Walthers examined Yngve's face closer and said. "I see clear evidence of a fight on you and since it is you I doubt I find similar traces on anyone else's face."

Gunnar could barely contain his giggle as he heard that remark.

Mr. Walters did not turn." I was making a logical deduction. Mr. Lofdahl is physically incapable of defending himself against one, much less two or three opponents. That does not mean I think of him any less. I do not have to point out that his mental abilities far outshine anyone else's."

The teacher returned to his desk and pulled his PDD and said." You all know or should know why fighting is prohibited on school grounds. You have been instructed on your first school day and many times since. On many other Union schools in the Galaxy this is just one rule of many and not all that important. Here on Nilfeheim the Union School board found it necessary to make it the number one rule." He pointed at Gunnar." Tell me why!"

Gunnar was no longer smiling and got up." Fighting among pupils and outside of supervised fight classes is strictly prohibited to maintain order and to guarantee a safe and violent free environment to all students."

"And because you Neo Vikings are one stubborn bunch that likes bashing others over the head. The Circle of Elders has given the Union School unrestricted control over the education process and approved the School rules. By breaking these rules you break both Union law and the Ruling of the Elders. All this is very serious and for this reason I am turning off my PDD and I give you all a chance to clear this issue here in class. Fail me and disappoint my trust and I will turn this over to the principal."

He sat down behind his desk." I know of the traditions that rule this society. However this is Union ground and that means for example that Mr. Lofdahl and everyone else here is under the protection of the Union. He was attacked under our watch and harmed. He could now insist on Federal Police taking his case!”

He looked directly to Gunnar." Federal Police can come and arrest everyone involved and put you before a federal court. If the court finds that Mr. Lofdahl was injured or perhaps black mailed and threatened it could decide on hefty fines, on forced resettlement of the guilty party to a penalty colony a so forth. The special deal your Planet Representative made goes only so far. You have no idea how much I hope Mr. Lofdahl makes that decision and Federal Police cleans up this place.

He leaned back." Most of you think your Clans are very powerful and the Circle of Elders as the final answer. None of you ever even glimpsed the power and resources of the Union and what it truly means to be a Union Citizen."

Gunnar who was still standing said." Sir, it was me and my brother. We roughed Yngve up a bit this morning."

"It was my brother and me!" The teacher corrected and then nodded." I already deducted that much. "

Mr. Walters said to Yngve. "Go to the school nurse and come back when she is done with you!"

"Yes, Sir. Mr. Walters."

"You will report this afternoon to the detention teacher for sixteen hours for not immediately reporting the incident."

Yngve nodded and left the class room.

Gunnar sat down.

"I have not given you permission to sit!"

Gunnar bolted back up.

"Since you came forward. I want to hear your explanation why you did that. What honor was there to be found by you two attacking one? I thought warriors honor was much important to you!"

Gunnar's face turned red." It was Sigvard who told us to see how far we could go. Yngve's clan is weak and new and Sigvard promissed us 20 Credits for each blow we struck.”

Sigvard hissed loudly. "Traitors!"

"Gunnar and Annar Peerson you are going to report to the Groundskeeper Office and offer 30 hours of your free time to assist. If you complete your penalty I shall keep my word and there will be no record kept. "

Both brothers nodded in unison. "Yes, Mr. Walters we will do that."

Annar added. "Thank you Mr. Walters."

The teacher raised an eyebrow." Your insight is noted and you may take 10 hours off your penalty."

He then went over to Sigvard. " You however will report to the principal right now!"

Sigvard got up." You Off -Worlders think you can do anything! "

With this he left the class room.

The teacher activated the display board behind him. "Due to the events of today I am going to change the subject of our class today. Instead of history we going to make a little Virtual Excursion and visit a session of the Member Assembly at Pluribus."

He pointed at me." Mr. Olafson. What can you tell me about Pluribus?"

I got up as fast as I could." It is the name of a Sun and a Solar system with six planets. It is the seat of our federal Government."

"Indeed it is. Pluribus Unum is the first planet in that system and it is where all members sent their representatives to meet and discuss all matters of state and union and to make decisions."

The classroom went dark and the display board showed a yellow sun in deep space and the image started to surround us and soon it was as if we sat in an all transparent space ship and approached a bright spot that soon turned into a planet.

"Who can tell me why it is called that way and what does the name mean?"

It was Yngve who answered, so he was back from the nurse's office already." It means out of many, one! Sir."

"Ah you are back. It surprised me not that you know it, but I hoped for someone else answering. Mr. Bergeson can you tell me how this name was chosen and why?"

Alvar Bergeson was a quiet guy who sat just behind me cleared his throat and said meekly." No, Sir I can't recall this fact at the moment. I think I must have had a faulty Cerebral Upload."

"No it was not part of your upload package for this quarter. It was part of the research assignment I gave to you all before Union Week last month."

"Ah yes Sir, I recall."

"After the Union was formed by the four original member civilizations. It was decided to put a new government system and a new government for all onto a new place. They found the Pluribius System, back then not claimed by anyone and in almost equal distance to Saran, Spor, Ulta and Terra. A naming contest was held among all Union Citizens and after elimination process the name Pluribus was chosen. It is form an old Earth language called Latin and means what Yngve said." We are many individuals, many civilizations, many cultures but we are together in one goal and one future."

The planet rushed up on us and our invisible space ship slowed down as it descended into the atmosphere.

It was always an incredible beautiful experience for me to see a garden world from space. It was so incredibly big when it was approached and yet compared to space a mere speck. The thin blue layer of the atmosphere and clouds it all was a feast of colors that suggested hospitality and life.

Mr. Walters's voice explained as the world turned beneath us, towards the main continent. "Pluribus Unum has as you might have noticed 3 continents, huge land masses that unlike your ice continents that form during Longnight never melt. Pluribus Unum is a Planet of many extremes. While it is a classified as a Garden world now, it didn't start out that way. It is the most populated planet in the Union and more than 40 Billion individuals live and work here, with an additional 40 billion commuting almost daily. Every Corporation has either their headquarters here or a major branch office. Every bank including the Federal Union Bank has offices here. More than 4500 Member Civilizations maintain so called Culture Pavilions, while all 4995 Member Civilizations have Representative Offices with support staff here. Every occupied world is represented. I believe Eric's Grandfather is the representative of Nilfeheim.

"Not to mention Courts, Federal Associations, Churches and temples."

He paused as we plunged towards the surface. Walters's gruff voice was replaced by a melodic female voice." Welcome future Citizens to Pluribus Unum. I am Utchat, the Giga Computronic of this world and its voice."

The voice stopped but a melodic harmony vibrated on then it said." As you dive past the Thermosphere into the Mesosphere you will notice the first spires and tops of the tallest Arcologies. Walters's voice interrupted." One moment Utchat, this class is form a Culture Type 191 P environment. "

His tone changed as he addressed us." Arcologies are hyper structures. Complete Cities, enormous habitats of extreme high population density. Providing habitation, recreation and in some cases work all in one place." He then signaled the Computronic to continue.

The female voice seamlessly continued." The tallest Arcology is Schwartz Industries Sky Needle III with 190 kilometers height. Most of the others that become visible now reach heights of up to 85 kilometers.

The second tallest of Enroe Industries becoming visible now, is open for visitors and can be accessed via Pluribus Unum Virtual Tours.

Walters said." We are here to see the Assembly today and watch a session."

"Very good choice."

The visual images were almost incomprehensible. I saw it all. I knew what I was seeing but I could barely process it. There were countless flyers, in all shapes and sizes buildings upon buildings and between the buildings canyons many kilometers deep, with bridges and arcs connecting some of them. But it all was dwarfed by a huge white hemisphere in the back and as our virtual flight speeded up and we rushed towards it kept on growing, everything else around it, buildings, green parks, reduced to miniature size.

"This is the Sphere of assembly. " The Computronic Voice explained." Of course not all representatives are here all the time and some choose to use holographic Avatars, but by custom and not by any rule, most are here in person and here every weekday. The Assembly is always in session around the clock and every day of the year, except during Union Week celebrations."

We passed through the wall and emerged inside a complete sphere. The dome shaped structure we saw from the outside was only half of the entire structure. The inner walls of the sphere were dotted with small alcoves. Each alcove had a desk and several seats. Humanoids and Non Humanoids alike occupied these alcoves. Our floating class room descended further into the middle of the immense sphere. "As you can see many thousand seats are still dark, those are reserved for future members. When the assembly was constructed it was decided to build it with future expansion of the Union in mind. A section of the sphere changed color high lighting twenty alcoves and the Voice said." The seats that I have colorized for you are representatives of the Andromeda Galaxy for example. Who can tell me the first Civilization that joined the Union that was not of this Galaxy?"

I heard Yngve's voice almost immediately answering." It was the Pertharians."

The Computronic managed to sound impressed. "Very good and correct indeed. A Knowledge Citation Star has been awarded to you."

A single seat was highlighted next." These are the representatives of the Artikaa Civilization, admitted as full members only yesterday. They are the very first Civilization joining us from the Large Magellanic Cloud."

Our class room zoomed close to an alcove near the top of the sphere." This is the alcove of your planet. Here your representative adds your voice to this mega culture."

A man in expensive looking traditional Neo Viking dress, with long fur brimmed leather coat and silver beard and hair expertly braided sat there, talking friendly to a non-humanoid being. I suddenly felt a deep pride coming over me. This was my grandfather, Eric Ragnarsson; I had seen him only once as a child while mother was still alive. He looked very stately, and seemed at ease talking to being that looked almost like a very shaggy Fangsnapper.

I wanted to say something to him to let him know I saw him. The Voice said. "I am sorry Future Citizen, but this is a Virtual Experience, there is no interaction with the projected environment or individuals possible."

"How do they all come to any form of conclusion to a problem?" Someone in the class asked.

Walters responded instead of the Voice." Good Question Mr. Lindholm. Every problem, proposal or request is first analyzed by the Office of Proposals and is then sent to the Councils. There are seven Major councils: Science, Political, Foreign Affairs, Military, Health and Medical, Intelligence and Trade and finance. Each Council gives a recommendation and the proposal or problem is posted on GalNet were every citizen can read about them and leave a comment or opinion. For big issues and major proposals it is advertised and Citizens are encouraged to vote on it. The representatives here can add their opinions and comments why a proposal is good or bad for them or whatever else they want to say to an issue. Finally a Computronic analysis is made considering all opinions, recommendations and the Issue complete with the analysis is put up for a vote. The assembly then has a certain time to vote on it."

He took a breath." Sounds a little complicated and it is, but it is the best system we could come up so far to give every citizen the chance to participate."

Lindholm grunted." As if the opinion of a single citizen would make a difference!"

Walters responded." It does and it can. If that citizen's opinion to an issue is a valid point not only does the Computronic recognize that and raise a flag for that Citizens representative, but it also sends the issue back I the analysis cycle to view the issue with the new aspect included. Besides there is a population of approximately one Centillion sentient beings classified as legal Citizens, the chances that more than one has the same opinion about any given issue is quite high and it is usually never just one citizen who objects or suggests something, but every citizen counts and your opinion and your ideas are as important as these of the president."

"What does the president do then?" Asked another student

"The Office of the president has many functions but it does not interfere with the decision and law finding aspect of the assembly. Its main function is to represent us. In cases of foreign affairs the Assembly can give the president a series of options and the president can then choose among those during negotiations. The President becomes the Commander in Chief of the military in case the assembly declares war or war is declared upon us."

Our class room slowly moved to the center and we could now hear a high pitched voice speaking and an insectoid beings image was projected in midair, a moving text band identified the being as the representative of the Klack Empire." Fellow Citizens and those assembled here. Her majesty the queen supreme Nt'gtar thk the 745th has asked me to address docket issue 5 and the continuous Shiss attacks on trade ships running the Corridor and she suggests not only an increase of Fleet patrols but the installation of six trade lane forts along the corridor."

While the Klack spoke a visual representation of the galaxy appeared behind him. All the major species neutral, enemies as well as Union territory were represented in color. Most of the Union was in the upper left quarter of the Galaxy, this quarter was called the upward sector. The Klack Empire enveloped a huge are in the lower left quarter called the Core Ward Sector. There were the Shiss and Nul spheres of influence in between and much unclaimed space. A very long but narrow strip connected the Klack Empire with Union space, known as the Corridor; an enormous amount of space ship traffic went through that Corridor. Neither the Shiss nor the Nul liked the idea that the powerful Klack were Union members now. While the Shiss officially accepted the Corridor they claimed to have no control over private Shiss raiders that kept attacking trade ships.

All this information was transferred via text directly to my retina as I looked at the image.

The representative of a world that was close to the Corridor demanded that war was to be declared against the Shiss and their menace removed once and for all.

While we were there, the Klack proposal was approved and a fleet liaison promised increased fleet patrols along the corridor and the planet representative was happy after it was decided that a special Corridor Patrol fleet was to be created and head quartered in the same system.

The images faded and our classroom returned to its normal boring self.

Walters pocketed his PDD and said." I want you to write about what you think would be an important Nilfeheim issue that should be addressed by the Assembly and then we will role play an assembly session tomorrow. After the break you are to upload sections 4 and 5 of the History Knowledge. Do not upload more than these and don't let me catch anyone forgetting to do it! I will be here to check!"

He sternly looked at each of us and then nodded." Dismissed for lunch break!"

We had two school yards. One was outside and the other one underground and inside, used during Longnight and it was here were the Cafeteria was.

I glanced over the menu." Lobscouse again! "I complained to Yngve who stood in line behind me." Not that I mind it, but she puts way to little fish and way to much beetroot on it."

"Do you realize that she is doing you a favor? At least in a sense of value. The fish are local silver-flicks and you can buy a full kilo for less than a credit. The beetroot comes from New Holland 70 light years away."

"I still don't like it."

"Well you helped me out big time this morning so I am buying lunch. Take what you want."

While I had no money at all, father did not find it necessary to give me an allowance Yngve's father was quite wealthy and Yngve always several hundred Credits to spend on his strip.

Quite happy I accepted his invitation and selected Pizza from the Serve-Matic and Sparkle Bright Soda."

The Cafeteria's viewports were actually underwater and for the most part you did not see anything but the same greenish water and the occasional fish.

I just had finished half my pizza when a collective awe made me look. A huge Tyranno Fin made swam past the view ports.

Everyone tried to give their expert opinion on the sex and size of the fish.

Mr. Walters and another teacher I didn't know by name stood almost next to us and he said." I am teaching Neo Vikings now for almost eight years on this planet and I never seen a Tyranno Fin in the water like that. The other teacher said." I was just transferred here and I am stunned by the size of that thing."

"I think it is what they locally call a Six Double. Meaning it is 2 times 16 meters long and about 90-100 tons. This is not a mammal like the Terran whale but a fish, very fast and very aggressive."

"Is there a man in the water?" The new teacher asked and as he pointed it out we saw it, there was a swimmer in the water and he was unarmed.

Chapter 5: Tyrannos

Chapter 4 - Tyrannos

Annar came screaming on top of his lungs down the stairs." My brother! Sigvard has thrown my brother into the ocean and uses Tyranno Scent!"

Form the green depths another gigantic shadow appeared, a second Tyranno, bigger than the first!

Like everyone else I rushed to the top across the school yard and climbing the shoulder high Duro-crete wall and then crawling up the piled up tumble of boulders that closed the open end of the "C" against the sea.

There on a big rock stood Sigvard holding a Slayer harpoon in the right, laughing and yelling against the stiff breeze." This is ancient tradition! This is how we deal with traitors and cowards!"

Mr. Walters was the first teacher that reached the top. Sigvard lowered the Slayer harpoon. "I am dealing with you Off Worlder! The way we should deal with all space scum that pollute our ways." "All this was going on while Gunnar was in the water with at least two Tyrannos!"

I never liked Gunnar but that was no way to die, without having a chance. I simply had to do something! Sigvard was about to shoot. He would not miss and the explosive tipped two meter long harpoon would certainly kill the teacher.

I grabbed a rock and rushed as fast as I could across the rugged terrain to cover the 20 meters that covered us and threw as hard as I could. Sigvard fired the spear gun before the rock hit him against the upper arm. I was close now, I didn't want to look back, and I could hear the explosive crack as the harpoon hit the same time I reached Sigvard. He was taller and much stronger than me, but he held the huge 2 meter long slayer weapon and instead of dropping it to fight me. He worked the reload mechanism to rotate the second barrel into the firing position. Not to give him any chance I kicked him as hard as I could between the legs. His eyes bulged like a Silver flicker fish on land and his hand dropped from the rotating lever. I had to remain on the offensive and not give him any chance to retaliate and as he bend forward I rammed my knee under his chin, his head snapped back and he fell hard on the ground.

The Slayer harpoon rattled as it dropped to the ground. Gunnar was probably long dead. Like all Neo Vikings Gunnar and I had gills and could breathe underwater. It was part of the genetic tailoring the settlers of this world received as it was deemed a valuable trait on a water planet. I did not know what possessed me other than I hated unfair situations and Gunnar's situation was as unfair as could be, being unarmed in the water with at least two Tyrannos. I grabbed the slayer and jumped.

I hit the water about twelve meters below, even though it was now the first year of Shortsummer the water was very cold, but I was used to it. My gills opened and cold water rushed inside me. After breathing air for so long it was always an exhilarating and intense moment to switch to water breathing. It was an act of will to stop breathing with nose and mouth and use the gills but we all learned to do this from very early on. I loved to dive as much as I could since being underwater I could forget the upside world. Along with the gills we Neo Vikings had a second Eyelid that allowed us to see well under water. However I neither saw the Tyranno fins nor Gunnar, I struggled with my west, it was not easy to unstrap under water while keeping the big slayer harpoon, but I managed. I swam as fast as I could, wishing I had my fins. We had seen Gunnar from the Cafeteria Viewports.

I cannot explain what it was that warned me, but the sudden feeling of something huge made me turn as fast to the right and towards the rocks as possible. My heart made a double take and fear cramped around my throat like an invisible hand as the pointed nose and the huge maw of a Tyranno shot past me, not further than an arm length!

The rush of his propelling tail-fin send me into a tumble and away from the rocks. Then I saw Gunnar, his hands were tied, but he was almost by the rocks. If he could make it, he'd be safe, but the Tyranno was already turning. I completed the reload on the slayer and swam holding the weapon ready and aimed before me. While the Slayer harpoon had been used and made for exact that purpose: to hunt and kill a Tyranno. My only chance to do that was to hit the fish at the mark, a yellowish spot behind his eyes on each side of its head, where the spear could penetrate deep enough to do lethal damage with its explosive charge. Hitting the Tyranno anywhere else would only annoy the beast.

Gunnar and I were only alive because we were so close to the rocks; he would have had no chance further out. Tyrannos didn't see too well and relied on an electro sonar sense that told them the position of a prey. The surge above us hitting the rocks and the rocks itself masked our presence somewhat, but not completely. The other reason was the sheer size of the fish. Here close to the rocks the fish had to do swim a rather wide circle to realign his teeth filled jaws with as small preys as us. Again in open water were the Fin could use it full speed we would stand no chance.

While I still struggled with my fear and cursed my own stupid impulsiveness that got me into this mess, trying to save the life of a guy who hated me, a strange calmness came over me. I saw the mark, clearly and at the same time the eye of the Tyranno caught my size and for a split moment and of course only in my imagination I believed to see some sort of understanding, a recognition in that dark eye now fixed at me. The Tyranno changed directions with a flick of his enormous tail, the distance was not perfect, and the angle was off and in another heartbeat would be out of reach. I fired!

The almost two meter long shaft of Ultronit steel with a razor-sharp tip darted almost too fast to see through the water leaving a thin streak of bubbles hit the yellowish mark. The Tyranno was still turning and now opened his maw, it came closer. Then the fish less than five meters from me, suddenly arched and a thick cloud of blood and bubbled came out of its maw!

The savage elation of the kill was filling me with pride and at the same time I could not shake a feeling of guilt. I saw the fish now dead slowly floating to the surface. Gunnar had reached the rocks and moved towards the surface. Being distracted by all this, I almost became prey to the second Tyranno that suddenly up from beneath. It was sheer luck and perhaps my small size perhaps that saved me. When you are under water, and not built like a fish for this environment moving fast without any artificial aide was impossible. The maw of the fish rushed past me so close I could see down its throat and the horrifying sight of the many rows of dagger-sharp huge teeth and something scratched me painfully down the side. This Tyranno was bigger than the other, much bigger. Its huge eye passed by me. The Slayer had one shot left; I rotated the last barrel as fast as I possibly could into firing position, almost losing the weapon as I had found no time to strap it to myself as I should have done. The Tyranno snapped its head to the side as it noticed it had not caught me. It twisted its entire enormous body but almost plowed into the rocks and moved again to avoid a collision. It presented the mark right before me, I could not miss, the barrel barely in position I fired, the side fin caught me as it rushed by and the impact made bite my tongue, I saw nothing but darkness and felt crunching pain. I almost inhaled with my mouth and that would have drowned me as surely as any Off Worlder without gills.

The Slayer was no useless and empty. The fear of being torn apart or being swallowed whole somehow kept me from passing out. I swam as fast as I could towards were I remembered the rocks. My vision was still blurred and I felt the numbness coming over me from the loss of body heat. Even though I could stay underwater without the need of air, the exposure would to cold water without an insulating suit was just as limiting.

Fists grabbed me and hived me aboard a floater hovering close over the water. I gasped at first and someone hit me with the flat hand across the face and yelled. "Open your mouth and breathe!"

Chapter 6: Principal's Office

Chapter 5 – Principal's Office

I regained my senses in the nurse's office. She was the only woman with authority in our school but she was no Off Worlder. "You had a very nasty cut, a serious concussion. You cracked a tooth and bit of a part of your tongue." She said looking into a floating field screen before here and then smiled at me." All fixed. The Doc of the Med Station fixed you up via remote, not that I could have done the same thing, but you are a hero. Mr. Olafson. Nothing too good for a hero."

I didn't feel any better or worse than before I went into the water and said." How is Gunnar?" "Gunnar is fine he was unharmed save for a few scratches and of course his wounded ego."

I jumped off the treatment couch and said." Am I free to go?" "As far as medical and health wise goes yes, but I doubt the words Free to go apply to you for quite a while."

I blinked." What do you mean?" "Mr. Walters and the principal will explain it to you. Your father is here as well!"

My father was here! Her revelation hit me worse than the icy water and fear made my hands shake. I would have rather faced another Tyranno than him.

Outside the nurse's office stood Galvin. He was the schools janitor. He was an Off Worlder and some rumors claimed he used to be in some sort of military service for the Union. I knew he was also the schools security officer but he usually only donned his uniform when he addressed us at the beginning of the school year about the rules and told us that bringing weapons were prohibited.

He wore his uniform now and said." Well Mr. Olafson, looks like you managed to get yourself, the school and Nilfeheim into a big mess! I am here to escort you to the principal's office."

"What have I done?" Was all I managed to say and my fear of the upcoming confrontation grew with every step we took towards the administrative offices.

"A whole list of things, but I am not the one to tell you. I just take you there but it is as serious as it can get!"

His words only added to my worries while my mind raced to find a reason for all this. At one point I even considered to take my chance and run, but were too? I could not run from an island.

At the front office the Administrative assistant, Ms. Jansen sat behind her desk. Usually she wore Off-world fashion and handed out school supplies. Today she wore her hair in braids and traditional dress. She looked very bland without her usual colorful make up, but she smiled at me and said." You can go right on in. Two of the Elders are here as well."

My head felt numb, worse than when I got hit by the Tyranno's fin but having Elders here, explained why she was dressed that way. She was after all a local and not an Off-Worlder.

I never had been to the principal's office before. I knew the tall very dark, almost black skinned man of course as everyone at the school did. His name was Lothar Valthim, his skin and facial features showed clearly that he was not a native of Nilfeheim, but I knew he was of a planet called New Sweden and his black hair and beard had shades of silver, but he braided it a different way. He stood by the windows overlooking the ocean. Next to him the colossal figure of my father. Wearing his huge Fangsnapper fur lined sleeveless coat exposing his massive arms and the wide Ultronit rivet studded leather wrist bands. Whenever my father clenched his fists you could hear the croaking of the leather and veins as thick as my fingers appeared on his underarms, just like now! His almost bluish shining black hair braided and his same colored beard reaching almost to his chest. His right hand clenched even tighter around the handle of his steel cable whip as he saw me coming in and the steel hard look I got from his ice gray eyes was pure hatred and unspoken promise of unprecedented punishment. Underneath the open coat and above his tight fitting leather shirt he wore the golden Clan chain of the Olafsons with the medal of the Wolfs. Mr. Walters was there. Next to him another Clan patriarch dressed quite similar as my father, but his coat was brimmed with coppery Nubhir fur and his hair was blonde like mine. He too wore the golden Chain of a clan chief, his medallion showing the head of a dragon with three heads. He was of the Elhir Clan! Of course, as Sigvard was Elhir!

Next to him yet another Clan chief, notably smaller than the other two. He had reddish hair, and his chain featured the sigil of the Peerson Clan, featuring a Fangsnapper. In the back two elderly men sat, decked out in the traditional way, their hair gray and their overcoats dyed white. Their golden chains void of clan symbols clearly marking them as Elders of the Circle.

The worst part was the utter silence as they all stared at me and no one spoke.

It could have been not longer than a minute, but to me it seemed an eternity. Finally the principal spoke." Mr. Olafson, I see you are well again. As I understand you had several injuries.

"Only a weakling crawls to Off World Medics with a few scratches!" My father muttered before I could say anything. His words came as no surprise. The words of one of the Elders however surprised me." He might be considered an adult now. He slew not one but two Tyrannos the Ancient way no less. This should swell your chest with pride top have sired such a son who is by years still far away from the Ancient Challenge!"

Father hissed." I refuse to accept him as an adult! He is a worthless whelp and he shall feel the whip as I strip him of his miserable skin until he conforms and does as he is told!"

Father raised the coiled whip and said to the principal." In assure you I shall add to his punishment after you are done with him. "

The principal raised his hands." I cannot condone such violence against a child!"

The other Elder spoke." We know of the Federal Laws and while we don't condone the treatment Eric receives by his father. He is his father and may do whatever he chooses. To limit federal influence over local laws there are no Federal laws regarding the rights of minors!" The other elder nodded and glared at the principal." This entire situation is a mess of local and federal law, customs and regulations. Let us focus on solving it!"

The Elhir patriarch nodded." Indeed!"

A melodic chime chirped from the GalNet terminal on the principal's desk. The Elders rose from their seats one of them smiled even and said." He has responded to our hail. He will sort this best tom all satisfaction!"

Mr. Valthim accepted the call and a holographic presentation flickered into existence. He was tall and strong looking without being bulky as my father. He wore a richly shining black leather coat seamed with a silvery fur over a suit of black leather that molded to a rippled body. The face was framed by silver gray hair and a silvery black beard. He wore the chain of an Elder but with the Medallion of a Clan leader and on it the head of a falcon. The clan symbol of the Ragnarssons. His right hand rested on the hilt of the legendary and quite mystical broadsword Mördaren, both a symbol of office and power. Even though it was a projection his presence somehow dominated all the others present. I still did not know what was going on but somehow I knew it would turn out alright now. My grandfather Erik Gustav, the patriarch of the Ragnarsson had arrived!

He declined his head slightly towards the Elders and they did the same, he greeted Mr. Walther and the principal with a handshake, clasped the underarms of the Elhir and Peerson Clan leaders; only then turned to my father but neither offered his arm nor any other form of gesture. "I know what you have done and I will be on Nilfeheim in person very shortly."

What I never thought possible, I saw concern and even a hint of fear in my father's face!

Grandfather finally turned to me and said." Eric, my Grandson! You have grown much since I have seen you last. You have your mother's hair and it pleases me greatly to see the Ragnarsson traits in you. The projection moved next to me and he turned and faced the others." Let us now conduct and conclude this business. Let it be known that I am an Elder of the Inner Circle, that I am a Citizen of the Union and representative of this world. Let it be recorded however that I am here as Grandfather first and foremost."

There was no fear in me anymore. The daunting towering men that had gathered, even my father had lost much of their intimidating effect. I straightened my shoulders and raised my head. It was the most exhilarating feeling ever to realize I was not alone in the world and that this man would stand with me.

Mr. Valthim, the principal spread his arms." Since we are all here, let me recapitulate and summon it all up."

Everyone nodded or agreed.

"Sigvard Elhir of the Elhir Clan was reprimanded and sentenced to 30 days confinement by me this morning, for conspiring in a black mail scheme and instigating violence. Elhir attacked me, left the school by stealing a private floater only to return kidnapping another student using a lethal weapon. He then threw that student into the ocean and poured gallons of Tyranno Bait scent in the waters."

The Elhir Clan Elder interrupted by slamming his sizeable fist on the desk before him. "We went through all that already. While my son might have violated all these Off World Union rules, he was acting quite traditional." He glared towards the Peerson Clan chief." This is how we treat Traitors."

One of the Elders barked." Indeed proven traitors are so punished but by the Council only after the Elders heard the case in a proper way. Your son is no adult, he is not a man. His judgment means nothing and his actions were that of a hotheaded fool. Let us decide what it traditional and what not!"

The red haired Clan chief although smaller than the Elhir man, stepped up with an aggressive stance and clenched fists." It was decreed that this School is traditional long before the Elhir clan crawled upon their rock. My son was no traitor and almost murdered by yours, not in a fight but forced with a distance weapon only a coward would use!"

"You call my son a Coward…" The Elhir chief could not complete his sentence as Grandfathers pulled his sword. "Cease this foolishness and conduct yourself and this business as worthy leaders and men or by Thor's mighty Hammer I shall descend personally on your burgs and challenge you personally and erase your clans forever!"

There was silence and both stepped back. While clan wars were prohibited, the ancient practice of personal challenge was not; and challenging a Clan chief and besting him in personal combat would make the victor new Clan chief and the losers' clan and name would cease to exist.

It was rarely done since a Clan chief had to be challenged by another Chief and they all knew they risked more than just their lives in such a contest. Grandfather's reputation as one of the best sword fighters and renowned strength made this a very serious vow.

Mr. Valthim said." I would also remind you all that you are Union Citizens and on Union ground!"

He then continued as if he wasn't interrupted at all." Alerted by the victim's brother pretty much everyone rushed to the top and Sigvard armed with what you call a Slayer Harpoon. It is an ancient weapon but it is quite lethal both on land and in the water. According to his own admit he aimed that weapon at Mr. Walters to kill the teacher, to avenge what he felt was humiliation before his peer in class."

At this point Walters looked in my direction and gave me an almost unnoticeable nod.

The principal continued." Eric Olafson hurled a rock at Sigvard that caused the deadly harpoon to miss its target and attacked Sigvard physically. Taking the Slayer he then proceeded to dive into the ocean and as witnessed by many slayed two Tyranno Fins, thus saving the life of Gunnar Peerson."

My grandfather looked down to me. "You did well my Grandson, well indeed!"

I blinked and while it was prohibited for a minor to speak in the presence of adults without permission I simply could not stop myself from asking." Then why am I here and this is such a big affair?"

Father growled." Excuse the insolent behavior of that whelp of mine. I will lay a heavy hand on him for every word he uttered without asking!"

The Elder on the left said." You might not accept his deeds but he most certainly earned the right to speak among warriors. Go, Isegrim slay two Tyrannos the ancient way as he did."

Grandfather spoke." What I have to say about this, Isegrim Olafson is matter of the Clan and not to be discussed here."

He then turned to me." The Elders want to celebrate your feat, Eric and exalt you. You are the youngest warrior ever to slay a Tyranno since Ivor Ragnarsson slew a Two-Sixer almost eight hundred years ago. The School wants to punish you for breaking the rules."

The Principal nodded and stapled his fingers." Our rules are not open for interpretation. There is no fighting permitted and the possession of weapons is prohibited. Eric seriously injured another student by beating that student almost to death. Yes he saved the life of Mr. Walters, but rule is rule and he should have either remained inactive like the others or let the proper authorities handle the situation or if he really felt he needed to do something he should have found non-violent alternatives. He was in possession of a weapon as he took the harpoon from Sigvard and then he left school grounds unauthorized. While the results of his actions are commendable, I cannot let this go unpunished, these are the Rules. Rules accepted by your Elders, rules set in place by the Union Education Board."

He sighed." I personally do not want to punish initiative, civil courage and last but not least the act of saving lives, but the Board of education has given me clear instructions that I have to maintain these rules. If Eric goes unpunished we might encourage others to jump into the water and try to proof their manhood. Whatever we, whatever I decide will have consequences.

"No one then you all knows better how difficult it is to educate you Neo Vikings. No matter how conservative and tradition minded you are you all agree that the young must learn about the Union and the other worlds."

Even the Elders nodded." Nilfeheim is part of it. We guard our culture and our ways but we see the steady and slow chance that takes place and our youth must be prepared so they can make the right choices for them and our world."

Peerson chuckled." I must admit these rules are important. It was all that kept us in line. We are bitter enemies now, but that Snapper skulled Leif Elhir and I were more than once right here in this office and usually together."

The brooding Elhir patriarch was fighting from keeping a smile of his face." The office had green carpet back then!"

The slightly taller Elder looked down to the blue carpet." In my time it was red!" Then he said." Speak Erik Gustav; there is no one here that does not value your judgment!"

Grandfather smiled and said." Since I declared myself advocate of my Grandson I am unable to take any official position and give recommendations, but I envision a scenario where the principal addresses the entire school with the Elders present standing with him. It will show everyone that School and Elders are of one mind and that will have more weight on this planet than any statement or word. The Principal would then restate the rules and why it is important to keep them. Eric declines all celebrations because a true warrior does deeds not because of their public rewards.

The Circle of Elders however may mark this feat in honoring our traditions and send my grandson this Summer break to the Halls of Hasvik were he receives proper hunting training from the Faceless Seven, if they accept him if not he will clean and scrub the halls, steps and yards of the Seven's Retreat as all unsuccessful applicants do, both the loss of free time during summer break and the hard work that awaits him there should be acceptable punishment for the school." Grandfather looked the Elhir patriarch directly in the eyes." I also envision that the School sees the deeds of Sigvard so severe that it decides to let the Elders of this world judge over it. The Elders will then accept a Challenge between Sigvard and Annar. Whatever Outcome of this challenge will be should satisfy the Traditions as well as the concerned Clans without the need for ages of Clan feud."

Everyone except my father smiled. The Elhir Clan Chief slammed his hand on Peerson's shoulder." This is a judgment I could live with. Our sons fight according to the rules before the Elders, regardless the outcome win or loss. This is the Honorable way and even if Sigvard loses or dies, there shall be no more feuds among us!"

Annar's father returned the shoulder grab." We are chiefs and we can make feuds and wars, but we can also end it! Our feud has ended! The words of the Ragnarsson Elder are wise and full of honor."

The two Elders walked stately to the door and the left one said." Principal Valthim, you say the word and the Circle of Elders shall stand behind you in person for this matter and we invite you to come to us with anytime you might face a challenge like this one." The other Elder nodded." We have been pupils here at one time. We defend our Traditions but we are not Enemies or against the Union."

It was the principal that sighed but also with a deep grin. "There is nothing else for me to do then to completely agree with that vision and make it the official conclusion to this matter. I must say having the Circle of Elders standing behind me will make all the difference."

The Elhir and Peerson Clan Chiefs said to my father." Will you join us, Isegrim? We are going to Peerson's Burg and sample his excellent Mead and burry old axes."

"I shall do no such thing! As long as I live there will be no peace between our clans and now that the Peerson Clan is your ally, they are our enemy as well!"

Grandfather shook his head." You are more poisonous than Ouroboros the serpent and I am on my way to visit you, my burg and my grandson personally. It is not proper to speak such things before others but I expect to see my Grandson there alive."

Father took in his breath deeply; I saw it took every ounce of his will to control his rage." If there is nothing else. I shall leave now with my son!"

The principal sighed." Mr. Olafson there isn't anything else; you and Eric may leave now, but tomorrow is a regular school day."

Father grabbed me by the hair and dragged me with him.

My fear returned. My grandfather was a projection after all, he could not follow us, and he could not protect me for what would happen now! Father kept dragging me through the corridors merciless and without looking at me but he growled. "It is your grandfather who will pay for insulting me before my peer! His words and his advice mean nothing! He delivered it not in person but by Off-Worlder-technology. The Elders should be ashamed to even look at a projection. A mere picture, less than a shadow! It is not tradition to do business with a shadow!"

Unlike the corridors the school yard was filled with students. It was the usual din of voices but as we appeared it became silent. Lars Igvarhein a local celebrity and radio show host came over however and said with his booming voice." It is the Isegrim Olafson, whose legendary strength flows in the veins of his son!"

This seemed to please father and he stopped and also let go of my head and said." There is no other explanation indeed! Only Olafson blood carries the strength as we revere in our traditions!"

Lars who looked exactly as Off-Worlders thought a Neo Viking should look reddish blond hair, tall in stature. A square jaw with a perfectly trimmed beard, flashing blue eyes. I knew Midril swooned for him, had arms no less impressive as these of my father and he clasped his right around the arm of my father." How do you then celebrate this feat? Not to mention the credits a double kill will earn!"

I realized looking at him, that my father had not thought of that, the fish belonged actually to me but that would not stop him of course. Father now actually smiled." Celebrate? I expected nothing less. It is the hallmark of the Olafson Clan to perform feats of strength and heroism and accept these labors as tests of the Gods! Celebration would be in order if he had died in battle and earned the right to sit in Valhalla. Instead I will send him to the Nameless Seven so he might learn humility."

Lars who smiled into some recording device behind us took my father's shoulders and turned him around." Nilfeheim have a look, this is the face of a real Nilfeheim Warrior, Clan chief and someone who lives our ancient ways!"

Then he said to me." What are you going to do with all the money you get from this double kill?"

To avoid an even more severe trashing at home I said." I am but one servant in the clan and whatever my father deems right."

I was not certain but there might have been a glimpse of approval in my father's face. He nodded to Lars and we went to our skimmer. It would be the first time I would fly in it.

Harkun my father's man servant sat behind the controls and wordlessly engaged the engines as soon as we were in.

Father sat down in a broad leather seat in the back, carefully coiling his whip and then said to me." You are only alive because I need you to be alive till you are sixteen, then you will accept the Inheritance of your Grandfather. After that you are no longer welcome at the Burg."

He no longer paid any attention to me but worked the radio communicator and I heard him say to whoever he spoke to:" "Clan leaders making peace and doing clan business in the presence of minors and those not of this world, they are despite able! However they gave me plenty of ammunition for the next Clan leader gathering."

Chapter 7: Secrets

Chapter 6- Secrets

The next day was different however. Even the older kids in the school flyer came up to me and wanted to know every detail. Dietmar looked especially pleased." You know they interviewed me for Nilfeheim Radio? They wanted to know how you are and all that! I think it is time you graduate to assistant pilot!"

Dietmar pointed at the always empty Control seat next to him and explained to me the controls, there weren't that many and most of the flying was done by the onboard Computronic but since Nilfeheim did not have a central controlled traffic net, operators were still required. I learned that the school flyer was a Leyland CF 65 (Commuter Flyer) and already 200 years old. He told me full of pride that he also was the maintenance technician and actually worked at the Leyland Main Factory on Sumner Planet for over 15 years after he left Nilfeheim as a Stowaway on an Agra product freighter."

After we landed at the school yard there was much nodding and signs of respect by other boys. Yngve waiting next to the entrance was not alone this time, both Annar and Gunnar stood behind him with their arms crossed before their chests. Yngve actually smiled and thumbed across his shoulders. "Meet my personal body guard."

Annar nodded towards me and Gunnar said." Your father declared clan feud against our clan and by tradition we cannot be friends and we are not supposed to talk to you but you saved my life and I won't forget that. My father said it will be okay if we treat you with respect. Even an enemy can be respected according to tradition!"

I shrugged." That's a definite improvement form the past and I take that gladly!"

Yngve reached into my shirt pocket without asking and swiped his PDD against mine." I bet you forgot the assignment Mr. Walters gave us yesterday. I wrote yours as well and tried as good as I could to emulate your limited knowledge."

I frowned at him." You are the only one who can insult me and I know you had no intention doing so and actually mean it well!"

As we found our seats he thought for a second and then blushed." I am sorry. I analyzed my statement and now realize how it sounded!"

Sigvard also came in and took his seat. His face was badly swollen and I saw the clear signs of a broken jaw. He glared at me only for an instant and then looked away. I knew there and without a doubt he was looking to kill me.

Mr. Walters was on time as usual and looked us over." Mr. Olafson and Mr. Elhir you report to the School nurse and are back here as soon as possible. I will contact the nurse to see when you are done. Should either of you even so much as raise a fist against the other, be prepared to face trouble you could not even dream about in your worst night mares."

I was not sure why he wanted me at the Nurses office, but there was no sense arguing with Mr. Walters.

We walked side by side down the corridor and I had the distinct feeling of being watched. Sigvard kept staring straight ahead but hissed from between clenched teeth." You better hide in your burg for the rest of your life! Leave that burg and I am there to kill you!"

I hissed back." Just have the guts and challenge me and I be there, not that Gunnar will leave much behind after he is done with you!"

"Gunnar dies and so will you!"

We reached the nurses office. She scanned Sigvard first." Broken jaw, broken ribs, scratched lungs, Testicular torsion, torn ligaments and a severe head trauma. Why did you not come in yesterday to be treated?"

Sigvard hissed his answer." Because my father worked me over after this Nubhir snatcher attacked me!"

"I will keep you here for a while, till the doctor has time for you." She took him to the adjuring room and had him lay down. The doctor of the Hospital in town formed as a Holo almost right away, the Nurse closed the door and scanned me." Uh, that is a nasty cut Mr. Olafson, it's already infected! We better Re-gen that part of your skin, it seems the Derma-Patcher has your name written on it as much as I use it on you!"

As I saw myself in the mirror I saw my shirt was blood soaked. The bandage I had applied to my chest had come loose." I am sorry Nurse Olga, I ran out of adhesive bandaging last night and I was not permitted to the kitchen to get more."

She sighed as she applied the Derma Patch, thousands of medical nanites repairing the cut by weaving new tissue, replicating mine exactly down to the molecule. The entire process took less than ten minutes and the only sensation was if hundreds of fingers were circling around my chest.

The Nurse said." I want you to stay so the doctor can look you over, just to make sure I didn't miss anything."

The doctor's projection declared me fit but I had missed most of the morning class. Mr. Walter collected the reports and told me he added the missed class to my download.

Yngve and I went topside to enjoy the wind and the clear sunny weather as we did every day since Shortsummer started. . Climbing on top of it was our favorite spot; it was not far from where I had fought Sigvard just yesterday.

Here we were away from the others and their teasing, not that they were teasing us today. The wind was blowing hard but the air was not cold and I spread my arms into the gale and felt it took at my sleeves." Don't you want to fly sometimes like Loki did when he had Freya's feathered cloak?" I had to almost yell my question and Yngve shrugged." Not really. Those Norse God myths did never hold my attention much. Besides if you want to fly' all you have to do is order a flight belt from Techno Shack. They come complete with Arti grav and propulsion units."

"Do you remember who you are talking to? It's me Eric. No GalNet at home, the no allowance and no tech Eric!"

"I bet a bunch of Union marines in heavy destroyer suits and armed with TKU's would take all Asgard apart, stuff Thor's hammer deep in his behind and shave Odin's beard before chow time."

I stared at him." You better never let anyone hear what you just said."

"Did you see Pluribus? Did you see how insignificant Nilfeheim is? I am going to leave this planet as soon as I can. I piss on the opinion of the Elders."

"Wow you sound quite angry today. It isn't like you at all!"

Yngve shoved his hands into his pockets and his face relaxed and he said." I am still angry at Annar and Gunnar. I was scared to death yesterday. Then I was scared for you and as I saw you fight those fish I was scared and knew I could never do that! I am a Neo Viking by birth Eric, but nothing in me seems to be in tune with it all. I feel like a stranger every day I am on my own world and every time I take a Virtu and I am away I fell I belong!"

I knew all too well what he meant." I am scared every time to go home, I too going to leave Nilfeheim and I am going to be a Star ship Commander just like Captain Ironhand."

"And then you return and you land the Starblazer right next to the Burg and kill your father by blasting the Burg to bits." Yngve said rolling his eyes." I hate to break it to you but Captain Ironhand is a fictional character and there is no Starblazer Spaceship either."

"I know that, but there is a real Union Fleet and there is a real Academy.

"Speaking of, did you ever get another episode?" I asked hoping he would have gotten another Virtu Upload of my favorite Virtu Experience. Yngve would bring them to school and I would use the library hook up.

"Sorry I didn't buy any this month. I spend all my allowance on Virtus about Pluribus!" He blinked into the wind and shaded his eyes to see me better." You need to improve your grades quite a bit if you want to join the Academy and not become an enlisted. Only an Officer can become a Star ship Captain you know."

"How much do you think I have to improve them?"

"I don't know but to be accepted at the Academy to become an officer I bet they expect you to be the best of the best!"

That dampened my mood but I promised myself to increase my efforts.

It was Union Week and the school was closed during that time.

Father, my brothers and the men of the Clan were gone with the Family Sub to hunt Tyranno Fins and they went to the Uhim Grounds, almost 2000 clicks from the burg and would be gone for most of the month. He never took me along and I was actually glad he did not. The prospect being pinned up in the small boat with my father for weeks on end was not something would have looked forward to. He had forgotten to instruct the remaining staff to give me any chores. It was a carefree and great time! I used the time to take long dives.

Not many Neo Vikings went diving anymore, and it was said our gills would dry out and maybe even disappear in a few more generations. I used them every chance I got. Down here in the cold water I felt free. The cold water rushing through my gills always invigorated me and I wished I could stay submerged forever, but while a neo Viking could stay under water for a very long time, the loss of body heat even through the insulated dive suit limited the time I could stay submerged. Nilfeheim's oceans teamed with life and there were quite a few life forms down here, dangerous to an unprotected diver, but nothing was as dangerous as a Tyranno Fin. Our teacher said they are bigger and faster than even the biggest Whales on Terra and as aggressive as Sharks. We did have a fish we called Sharks too, and Rock Sharks as we called them were fast and could be dangerous to a diver, especially since they attacked in packs of ten or more fish, they weren't anything like the Tyranno's.

However the Ragnarsson rock was in a region of ocean where Tyrannos could be found only during the first month of Shortsummer. They migrated all to the southern half of our planet where the great kelp and seaweed patches where. They did that because the docile and herbivore Three-fin fish would feed on the rich starchy kelp buts and stems to fatten themselves for the long years of Longnight. The Three fins were the preferred prey of Tyrannos and then they would fight, mate and lay eggs. Female Tyrannos would stuff seaweed in rock crevices and caves to lay one or maybe two eggs, and then guard their nests with ferocity. Fang snappers would dive from the small rock islands or floating ice bergs trying to get to these eggs or snatch a young Tyranno. Rock sharks circling it all, to either catch a Snapper in the water or feast on the leftovers of a Tyranno Kill.

Nilfeheim's oceans were vast and even though they teemed with life, to actually find Tyrannos outside of Tyranno Season and outside this area was not as easy as one would think. These kelp and seaweed patches were in the only area of the planet that stayed ice free during long night, due to the fact that the planets main fault line was located beneath the surface and several dozen underwater volcanoes, thousands of black smokers and underwater vents kept the water temperature even to the surface above freezing.

I finally had to get back out, as I felt my legs and arms starting to go numb. I knew it was high time. I swam through the tunnel that connected our Sub Pen with the ocean. The Sub Pen had enough room for eight boats, but currently we had only five. Hunting Subs were expensive and many Clans had perhaps one, or even used the cheaper surface vessels, like the Olafsons did before they merged with the Ragnarssons. Besides only a few Clans still went Tyranno Hunting. Others were fishing or operating Fish or Snapper Farms, but the Tyranno Hunters were considered to be the elite.

Now that all men were gone either hunting with father or tending our Farms, the Burg was eerie silent during even during the day. While the burg had a central heating system, father preferred the old fashioned Tyranno Oil ovens and fire places. While he was gone the servants kept the fires on a minimum and despite Short Summer, the Burg was always cold. Why I ended up in my mother's drawing room I could not really say, mostly perhaps I looked for warmth. I had stayed longer in the water than I should have and was shivering. It was unused ever since the night he had killed her. His new wife did not use it and stayed most of the time in her suite of rooms where was busy with her needle crafts or she left the burg to socialize with other Clan Chief wives, a part she enjoyed greatly so I heard Midril say.

The old book was still lying on her dresser. My mother's closet door was not closed entirely and I went to close it, but instead I opened it. Her dresses and things were still there. My hands touching the soft fabrics and I could smell her wonderful perfume. I suddenly could almost hear her voice, no words or anything just the tone of her voice. I missed her so much! Something cold ran down my cheeks and even alone I felt embarrassed by my tears. Men did not cry! Before I really knew it held one of her dresses in my hands and then held it before me and remembered the story of Thor dressing up as Freya to fool the Giants. Following a strange impulse I put on the dress. It fit me and it felt so soft. I opened my braided hair and somehow I could see my mother in my own reflection in the large mirror. It was and I could not say it any other way like a religious mysterious experience. Eric the looser and the unwanted son had disappeared and a blonde Viking girl stood there before me in the mirror. She wore a beautiful gown and I was certain now I could feel my mother's presence. I now cried and did not feel ashamed at all. That day my life had changed forever and whenever I could I sneaked into my mother's room and put on one of her dresses. I even started to wear the female undergarments and sat down reading in the old book. I knew it was wrong somehow, but Thor had done it at least once and more so I felt connected to her. She was there just out of sight, but she was there.

Chapter 8: Grandfather

Chapter 7- Grandfather

The seven weeks to summer break went by faster than I liked. Mr. Walters came into class this morning and said after we greeted him." Tomorrow will be your last day of school and you have three month to prepare for the next year. Everyone in class will advance. While your grades and results have much room for improvement, they are satisfactory. Today I want to ask if you know why we keep time the way we do?" He pointed his finger at Yngve." You will not speak."

Since Mr. Walters gave positive marks for active responses and I had vowed to myself to improve my grades, I got up." Union school and most union worlds keep to a universal schedule and summer break has nothing to do with the seasons on Nilfeheim or any other planet."

Walters went through his usual motions and pulled his PDD." I give you a positive mark for attempt, and you are quite correct, but that is not what I asked. I asked why we do that!" He wagged his finger. "You been brave enough to get up and try so remain standing and try again."

"It's from the days of the Ascent, when humans left that planet Earth. Our way of keeping time was simply practical because of the human biological clock."

He nodded and the green light on his PDD indicated he gave me a positive mark." You may sit down, Eric. It seems no one else and I exclude you Yngve from this statement, never wasted a thought on time keeping."

Gunnar got up. "That is not true Sir! Just the other day my father explained it to us!"

"Then why don't you share what your father has explained? Answering my questions and active participation will earn you marks."

Gunnar clenched his fists and grinned sheepishly." It's sort of Yngve's thing to be the geek. "

"We will talk about that at another time. Now enlighten us!"

"Father said that during the early years of the Union, all time measurement was based on how time was measured on Earth. A time keeping reform was tried to accommodate all other member species, but back then the few other members didn't care one way or the other and even the most primitive Computronic had no problem converting Earth time in whatever local time. Long story short the entire Union Non humanoid and humanoid cultures alike now kept Earth time. "

Walters took acted as if he was hit by an invisible fist." Gunnar!" He almost shouted." You managed to surprise me and gave a great answer! I will raise your grade an entire point "To the rest of the class Walters said." Gunnar or more so his father was quite correct and we pretty much still keep Earth time. Surprisingly the Ult have adopted this time keeping system and introduced a bill to make it the official time of the Union and it passed through the assembly with over 90 per cent approval."

A calendar appeared behind him and he said." Of course the Universal Time keeping has been modified from the original Earth time. All month have the same length. Before the time reform of 3044 month and years were directly linked to Earth's orbit around its sun called Sol. Most Terran settled worlds like Nilfeheim counting the years after some religious leader's birth and we reached the year 5012. The Official Union year is 2802 and it counts the years since the Ult, the Sarans, the Pan Sarans and the Terrans came together to become the United Stars of the Galaxy."

He looked at one of the students behind me behind me and said." Mr. Bergeson, you have a question?"

Alvar Bergeson was perhaps the quietest of us all. If he had spoken more than hundred words all year it would have surprised me. "That religious leader was that Thor?"

"You Snapper-skull! " Lif Lindholm who sat next to Alvar blurted." Thor is a god and not a religious leader!"

"Mr Lindholm! " Walters scolded Lif and said to Alvar." Why don't you research that yourself? As a teacher Union school I am not allowed to talk about any religious matters other than cultural impact and influence on society, but it might come to a surprise to some that Thursday was named after Thor and Friday after Freya."

Walters smiled and let us actually cheer on that one before he became his serious self again and motioned us to settle down, then he asked." What are you going to do during summer break?" He clasped his hands behind his back walked down the middle isle and stopped right behind me." Mr Bergeson how about you?"

"I am going to work at our Nubhir farm as every summer and every day I am not in school." Alvar sighed." I for one can't wait till school starts again. Nubhir farming for our clan is profitable and our family business but sometimes I wish we would invest in a few S-10 robots. I don't see the damage to traditions a few robots would do."

"That, Mr. Bergeson is a question I cannot answer. What is it you don't like about Nubhir Farming?"

"You sure are an Off Worlder Mr Walters. Nubhir poop and they poop a lot and if you don't feed and wash them you clean out their poop. " As if Mr Walters hit a button and released a flood. Alvar kept on talking about Nubhir farming, their diseases, fur and meat quality and pretty much everything anyone ever wanted to know about it and Walters leaned back and let him talk without interrupting. Finally however Alvar did find an end and sat down. He seemed surprised about himself and somehow he looked pleased.

Our teacher actually padded his shoulder." This was an excellent oral report on Nubhir farming. I give you five marks for it! "

He then turned to Sigvard. "How about you? What are you doing during Summer Break?"

"I am going to appear before the Council and will have to fight Annar. Only one of us will return next year to this Off World School of yours and it is going to be me!"

"I see!" Walters glanced over to Annar and said." No need to ask you then what you will do." He walked all the way to the back of the class and Ike told him he would go fishing with his family and that he looked forward to it.

Torkel Cederstrom said he would visit his Grandparents in Isen Landsby, the Nilfeheim town built on top of the ice pole in the south. He got similar answers from most then he came to Yngve who could barely keep his proud grin of his face." I am going off planet! I am going with my father to Stafford Planet!"

"I expect you to tell us all about it when you come back." Finally he turned to me and said." While I know where you are going Mr. Olafson, I am as your friend so eloquently pointed out an Off-Worlder. What are the Halls of Hasvik and who are the Faceless Seven?"

I rose and said." The Halls of Hasvik are a burg like structure built when Nilfeheim was first settled by Lars Erikson and a small group of men who adhered more stringently to the rules and Traditions of the Church of Odin. It was the first thingstead of this planet were the first Elders met and worshipped the Gods."

Gunnar added." It was abandoned and replaced by the new thingstead we have now in Halstaad Fjord. As it was deemed too cold even during Short summer."

Walters glared at Gunnar." I appreciate your participation and I welcome your willingness to speak but you need to get up and thus indicate that you want to speak! "

"Yes, Mr. Walters!"

The teacher turned back to me." Who are the seven Faceless?"

I shrugged. "No one knows who they are, no one has seen one outside the Halls of Hasvik and they do not participate in anything."

The chime that announced the end of the morning class interrupted him before he could comment and he raised his hands. "We start punctual and on time, so as always we will end it on time. Class dismissed!"

I was surprised to see Harkun my father's man servant standing outside the school yard next to the large black Volvo. My first thought was that father was here and an invisible fist of ice cramped around my heart and I felt sick to the stomach. To describe Harkun all you would have to say is gray. His hair was thin and shaggy and had the color of dull ash. Even his skin somehow looked gray; perhaps it came from the dark grey leather over coat and the lighter gray linen suit beneath. His nose often reminded me of a Tyranno Butchers hook and I was certain it was almost as sharp. His eyelids always seemed closed three quarters of the way and due to his thin tall stature he managed to look at everything and anybody with an arrogant displeasing fashion. The only person he did not do that was father. Harkun did not speak ever about private things or matters, at least to me and there was no one in the Clan who ever questioned his utmost devotion to my father.

In his down the nose fashion he looked at me and said." Your father sends the family flyer as your Grandfather is here and wants to see you!"

Harkun managed to say this as if he was utmost displeased to be sent on this errand.

Sometimes I wished I could tell him were to stick his hook nose, but not now. Grandfather was here in person and I really looked forward to see him.

After we landed right in the main yard another thing was immediately evident. Not the dark red Olafson flags with the yellow Wolf heads were furling in the wind, but the black Ragnarsson banner with the silver falcon head. Only the oldest clans used heraldic symbols associated with our Earth heritage.

The servants and clan members that were here now wore their festive garments and either Olafson red or Ragnarsson black. There were many more black than red.

In the yard stood two gigantic figures both decked out in their finest. My father and an even bigger man, the biggest man I knew also wearing red. Hogun fathers brother and my godfather. Both of them approached the flyer after it landed and I stepped out.

Father waved Harkun away after we climbed out of the flyer." Leave us! "

From the corner of my eye I saw my step mother standing in the window of her drawing room watching us. Fathers hand grabbed his whip and it uncoiled, the tip of it falling to the Duro-crete stone ground and he said." Your Grandfather is here. If you so much as open your mouth without my permission while he is here I will break every bone and use glowing irons to burn your tongue, do you understand?"

I smiled at him." You better kill me right here and now father for I will tell him what happened to mother that night! I remember every detail of it! This time he is not a powerless shadow. This time he is here!"

Father howled and smashed his fist into my face sending me back against the parked flyer. Before I even slid to the ground his whip snapped clear across my face and the pain of his fist blow was replaced by the burning pain of the cut. Through my daze I heard him." You insolent whelp, I will teach you respect and obedience!"

I fully expected the next blow but it never came. Hogun held fathers arm with ease and with his bottom of the barrel voice." I am Olafson but I stand against you before the Elders. I held my tongue for way to long."

Father was about to strike his brother, but he knew he would lose that fight and said." You are the second born and not the voice of Olafson. You are no longer welcome at my burg!"

"It is not your burg yet!" A new commanding voice said! My grandfather appeared from the main entrance to the Main building and the state rooms and strode with large steps towards us, his hand on his sword, half drawn and he said." Isegrim Olafson raise your cowardly whip against me, I dare you!"

Father actually dropped his whip and stepped back. The expression of fear in my father's face was more soothing to my pain than anything the doctor or the nurse could have administered.

I got up, trying to ignore my spinning head and my blurred eye sight. Burning pain made my face feel ten times bigger than it was.

Grandfather looked at me." It grieves me more than I can express to see you like this! "

Hogun said with urgency in his voice." Patriarch let me take Eric to the still room. He is losing a lot of blood!"

"Yes Hogun. I shall deal with matters here. "

Hogun scooped me of my wobbly feet like a weightless toy.

The doctor sighed as he was done." You should consider divorcing your parents as soon as you can. I am sure I can get you a ticket on a space bus to Holstein, there is a federal court. The Union has programs available!"

Hogun stood in the back of the still room his arms crossed before his massive chest. The doctor was no small man but he appeared like a child next to my uncle and his bare underarms were thicker than the doctor's thighs. "I would take care of my nephew and he could stay with me at the Inn but our traditions don't allow me to interfere." Hogun spread his arms." He is my older brother and on Nilfeheim anyone born after the Firstborn son has little to say in family or clan affairs!"

"I am well aware of Nilfeheim traditions." The doctor responded, while he removed the derma Patcher from my face." There are only four doctors on a World of over a million savage Neo Vikings, and I am one of them for over forty years now, but I stitched and treated this twelve year old boy more than almost everyone and almost always for horrible wounds caused by that cursed whip of his own father!"

"Well his Grandfather is here today and I have never seen the Old Patriarch as furious as he was just now. I would be surprised if he leaves enough of my brother for you to patch up., but those are family matters and should not be discussed with an Outsider."

"Let us hope for the boy's sake you are right. I would love to get this sadist on my table just once. I'd stitch him back together the ancient way and all traditional with needle catgut and no anesthesia."

Hogun grinned." I am not sure what you meant exactly but it sounds real good to me!"

The doctor looked at me and smiled but was still talking to Uncle Hogun. "I can fix the physical wounds easily enough but I tell you if that keep going on, Eric will need serious psycho surgery to fix its mental damage and I hate Psycho Surgery!" He then shut off his field screen and this time addressed me." Blood refilled, skin patched, teeth fixed and a general maintenance tune up in the vitamin and mineral department. You're as fit as a horse again!"

"I think the Hesten clan has a horse in their crest." I said." It is a sort of beast is it not? But I am not sure why I am supposed to be as fit as one?"

He waved me off with a smile." It is a very old Earth Expression and where I come from horses are part of our culture and heritage." He looked past me and perhaps past Nilfeheim "I think it's time I think of retirement and go home to Kentucky. I haven't seen a horse in ages."

The doctor said to Hogun." I am at the Inn later today!" Then the Doctor shimmered out and Hogun turned off the GalNet terminal and closed the cabinet where it was hidden when not needed. Then he gathered the Derma Patcher and the other things the doctor had used, Uncle Hogun was always a very tidy and orderly minded person and put them away in the medical cabinet and said." We better go back and face whatever happened."

He looked around. "Since no one else is here It could be deducted no one got wounded. Are you ready?"

I nodded. "Yes Uncle Hogun and I would really like to live with you and Aunt Helga. Thank you for thinking it!"

He smiled at me and it was a warm smile I knew even as his mouth was mostly hidden by his enormous beard. Uncle Hogun's smiles always reached his eyes.

The Grand hall of the Burg was an impressive room with a very high ceiling, massive chandeliers made out of the fish bones of Tyrannos. There was a long dark table with 40 upholstered chairs on each of the long sides. The hewn rock walls half up hidden behind incredible expensive real wood paneling. The lavish use of natural woods one of the most expensive materials and nowhere to be found on Nilfeheim gave witness of the age old affluence of the Ragnarsson Clan.

Beyond the big table was a short flight of wide stairs only five steps up but as wide as the hall and leading into the Great Chamber, the biggest fire place in the entire burg was here and by decree of the first Clan chief that raised this burg, there was always a fire burning, usually large pressed cubes of Seaweed but today to honor the return of the Burgs lord long blocks of soak stones drenched with Tyranno oil flickered with dark orange flames and filled the air with a very distinctive scent. Grandfather sat in one of the high backed leather seats by the fire. Father stood next to the chimney and both had sinister expressions. No servants or other household member was there. Since mother died I was not allowed to be here and it was my first time since I was five.

I instinctively looked towards the well concealed crack in the paneling, behind it the secret passage way leading to the undercroft and basements. I was almost certain I saw something move behind it. Grandfather smiled as he saw me." Eric my Grandson approach and sit with me. We are discussing Clan business and traditions!" He then waved at Hogun." What I have to say involves you as well so honor me with your presence."

"What honor could an Inn Keeper offer?" Father snorted looking at his own brother.

"Honor is a state earned and bestowed upon by peers and not a commodity you attain by gaining rank and title!" Grandfather said. Then he pointed with his gloved hand to the chair next to him. "Sit down Eric!"

I expected to find my father lying in his blood or thrown out of the burg but not this tense but otherwise calm scenario.

Grandfather straightened in his seat and his hands cramped around the ends of the armrests making a gnarling sound." Isegrim I know what happened to my daughter. I know you have beaten her to death, because you lusted after a worthless wench that is nothing but Nubhir hide cleaner's daughter!" He said that locking directly towards the small crack in the paneling.

We all heard the outraged hiss from behind the wall.

" I know you treat your own son like an outcast because he has seen your deed and you sired a bastard of no significance with that wench who is now listening to man's business behind the walls!" Grandfather got up and yelled. "Greifen, Harkur! Release the Nubhir wolfs and let the beasts into the basement and the walls. Anyone that comes out the old passageway other than the wolfs you cut up for bait!"

A part of the wooden paneling swung open with a creaking sound and Gretel Hemstaad in a red dress stumbled into the room. Her cheeks flaming red and her fat face outraged." I am the Lady of …"

"Silence your wench or I shall deal with her the traditional way for spying on clan business!" Grandfather's hand fell on the hilt of his sword and Father actually uncoiled his whip and roared. "Leave now and be silent. I will deal with your insolence later!"

She sobbed, bit her lower lip and left with a rustle of dress.

Grandfather sat back down .His tone of voice was matter of fact and vibrated with great authority. "Nothing happens within these walls without me knowing it! This is still the Ragnarsson Home!

As a father I would like to kill you, take my revenge on you. As Union citizen I want to simply have you arrested and hung for murder. To see you twitch and kick on a nice rough length of rope I would give all my wealth and my right arm!

"But I am also the last of the Ragnarsson Clan and I am an Elder. We do not call the Off Worlders and we stay true to our laws and the traditions. My beloved wife could not give me a son before she died and Eric is the last that carries Ragnarsson blood. When you married my daughter, I was content that the Ragnarsson Clan would cease and continue in the Olafson clan. Your Clan is of the old lineage and I looked forward to the merging of our families. Instead of traditions and old lines I should have listened to my daughter"

He sighed deeply and continued." I am also an Elder and by most sacred oaths I took and by my very honor must uphold our traditions.

While it is without honor to beat a woman to death and you are guilty of murder by the laws of the Union there are no ancient laws that you have broken.

You are by the same traditions the father of Eric and nothing in the Old book can change that. I made Eric the sole heir of all that is Ragnarsson. This very burg, the farms and ranches. The boats, ships and submarines. Every mine, stocks and every credit in every account will be his the day he turns sixteen! You were there Isegrim as I made this vow on the crib of my newborn Grandson and no Ragnarsson has ever backed out of a vow and I shall not be the first one."

He paused and looked at me." Eric I am an old fool. I was full of love, hope and pride when I saw you for the first time. I made a foolish vow I regret now very much, but both as a man and a Viking I must see it through even if it kills me inside. I hope one day you understand!"

Father's face changed to a cold smile." Indeed I was there when you made that runt of mine your heir and handed me all this on a silver platter!

"Yes! I have beaten your daughter, my wife and on many occasions as she did not adhere to our traditions and rebelled often against my will and word, but I do not need to justify to you or anyone on this world why I chose to end her life. She was after all, only a woman! One might say it is your fault not to raise her properly and accepting the rule of man."

The older man's face showed deep sorrow and regret." I have learned that the Vikings of old the tribe on Earth respected their women and that Leif Erikson the man who founded the Viking movement and led our ancestors to this world knew little about the culture he tried to revive." He clasped his hands. "Be as it may this is neither there nor here. In the many ages we have made this world our own and the ideas of a small group over the passing of millennia became our sacred traditions. I admit I have put the love of my daughter on occasion above my dedication to our traditions. It is not you who stand judgment over me. "

He took a deep breath to calm himself and he said." Now hear this as it is my word. I hold you to these traditions you hide behind like the coward you are! Should you fail to punish your wife according to them I shall hear of it? Should you transgress against even the smallest step against anything that is written in the ancient Book I you will no longer be protected by them and I drag you personally before the gates of this burg and tie you to the rocks so the crabs will tear you to death, bit by bit! Do you understand that?"

Grandfather said in such a thundering fashion that father nodded." I do!" Erik Gustav stared at him with burning eyes. "Be aware that you admitted murder to me! Should you from this day forward step anywhere on Union ground or leave this word you will be arrested and I will have my fondest wish come true!"

Father grunted." I have no desire to be a slave to the degenerate weak Off Worlders like you! I a content to be on Nilfeheim and need nothing the outside offers!"

"You are a fool, Isegrim there is strength and power out there far beyond your comprehension, but you know well about the Credits you like to spend and the ales you drink they come from beyond this world."

Grandfather looked at me again." By our traditions he is your firstborn and not Lothar. While you have the right to choose anyone as your heir in your home. This is not your home! It is mine and will be his. By our laws the day he completes the ancient challenge he will inherit!"

Father laughed." That is the day all that is yours will be mine! I am the Clan Chief and Eric's father and he must obey my will! The day after he inherits it will be all mine and there is little you can do!"

"Eric could challenge you! As your rightful firstborn he can challenge you! Then all that is yours will be his and I predict that whatever I would have done to you would have been merciful compared to the payment he will take for his vengeance!"

Father roared with laughter." This weakling, this failure? I will rip him to shreds the second he turns sixteen! There will be no challenge!"

Grandfather leaned back and put his hand on my shoulder keeping me from getting up and he said." A weakling that kills a Fangsnapper with a kitchen knife beats Sigvard the strongest in his class to an inch of his life and dispatches two Tyranno Fins by the age of twelve. I agree with you to him you will be no challenge by the time he reaches sixteen! "

Father stopped laughing as he heard that and clamped his whip. "These are four long years and at any time I could decide I don't need all these trappings of luxury and return to my Burg and turn this insult of a son into a bloody smear!"

Hogun, his brother spoke for the first time. "What Burg do you want to return to? You left the rock and declared to be the master of this! You abandoned Olafson rock by and you went so far as to ask the Elders to rename this one after the Old Patriarch died."

Father shrugged." So what? I am the Clan chief and do as I please! You are but a second born living on the coat tails of your wife!"

"Not quite. It is true we second born have little rights on this world where the first born is exalted, but that does not mean we have no rights. You abandoned the traditional home of your ancestors. You have not sold it, given it to someone or maintained one single guard there. By our laws and verified by the Elders I am now the owner of the rock."

Father gasped in total surprise and it took him several moments to digest the news." You are still Olafson and I am the Clan Leader. I order you to return the Burg into my possession!"

"Oh I would do that, but you see I sold it and this is no longer possible! "

Father fumed." We are brothers by blood only, but enemies to the death from now on! You are expelled from the Olafson Clan!"

Hogun shrugged." You see how much that hurts me! As for your threat, I may not be as vicious as you but I take your challenge anytime you dare!"

"Who did you sell it too? For how much! I want that money!"

"I am no longer of the Olafson clan and therefore not obliged to follow your orders or tell you anything." Hogun laughed." You made a fool out of yourself again! Do you know how much even the smallest piece of land is worth on a world without land where real estate almost never changes hands?"

Grandfather laughed too." He does not know such things he rather tales things by axe, violence or marriage. What you called it a worthless pile of rock before witnesses many times including Elders. Yet the Elhir Clan paid credits and Gold making your brother a very wealthy man! Who is of course honorably welcomed in the Ragnarsson clan!

Grandfather got up and said." I am going to take my grandson to the Faceless Seven now and return to Pluribus myself. You may pretend to be the lord of this burg, wield your whip and spew your poison!"

Father leaned back in a brooding manner." Take him as I agreed to it in public. Take heed old man no one makes me an enemy lightly." Hogun also got up." You are very good in making enemies brother, but your list of friends and allies is growing

Chapter 9: Stairs

Chapter Eight - Stairs

Grandfather himself took the controls of the Volvo Flyer as we left the Burg. He had not said a word until he had set course due north and activated the Computronic, then he turned his seat and looked at me." You think of me as a fool giving your mother to this father!"

"No Grandfather you are the best in my life. I don't feel alone since I know you are there and know I exist!"

"I do know you exist. I think of you every time I think of my daughter.

He looked sideways and out the window. "Nilfeheim is a beautiful world Eric. It is still wild and raw and clean. These traditions we hold so dear shield us in a way from the outer Universe." He sighed and turned back to look at me." You are still young and what I say most likely will make no sense to you, but who knows when I am able to talk to you again and in time my words might become meaningful to you."

I simply leaned forward all attentive not wanting to miss a single word my grandfather said. He smiled at that and said." I am now more away than I am here and I see the changes that come to Nilfeheim; some are good some are not. We had virtually no crime here Eric. There was no theft, no robberies and even in town there were no locks on the doors. Nilfeheim still had no police force, no lawyers. The only court is the Circle of Elders. Everything else is dealt with by the clans. There are no seniors all alone and abandoned by the Young. These are the good things!"

He pointed his finger upward." The Union is a great institution and it is quite successful in terms of Galactic societies, but all that exists out there. On the other hand the rights of Women, the rights of the second born, the rights of children are trampled upon and personal freedom to a low man in a clan means nothing. Your mother who was intelligent and beautiful fell victim to a brute and according to our laws he is in the right and did nothing wrong!"

He paused and rubbed his eyes." I am on Pluribus hoping to protect Nilfeheim as much as I can from the bad and let in the good. I was elected to this post by the Elders because I was the first who started mining our neighbor planet and they deemed me more experienced and able to deal with the Off-Worlders. I am only free to do what I think is best since no one else on Nilfeheim really cares or even asks what I do. I am the representative of this world for over 30 years now and in all that time I received twenty calls and requests. While Nilfeheim is an insignificant world, we do have a voice. I am exiled from my own world by the necessity that someone has to do it. "

"But why Grandfather? What would happen if no one was there?"

"Nilfeheim does not realize it, but it is a rich world Eric. We have commodities that are worth much elsewhere, and that is food. The Galaxy is a hungry place Eric and it happens to be that 60% of all Union Species can eat the same food. Their DNA and their body sugars turn the in the same way that is. Yes much can be synthesized but the markets demand fresh or grown foods. We have water and fresh air. We got plenty of room. Without a representative a corporation or Company could move in, kill everyone declare the planet a private Corporate World and exploit it. Of course it is against the law but if there is no one that can complain or even raise the issue who would miss Nilfeheim?

"When billions of Credits are to gain there is always someone willing to break the law, Eric. That is a very real threat and me or anyone just being there prevents that. There are other reasons of course."

He leaned forward and put his hand on my knees." This however is the reason I cannot be with you and must return to Pluribus. I told you about the changes, there is a new Generation of Nilfeheim Vikings in Halstaad Fjord and they starting to do business with the Universe. The twenty calls I got were all within the last two years and all from young Neo Vikings usually from lesser Clans, mostly to assist in trade deals and business assistance, but there were voices that demand modernization and political changes on Nilfeheim. I was chosen by my peer to defend the interests of our world and until I am relieved from that duty I must perform it. Do you understand that?"

"Yes Grandfather I think I do. "

"I knew you would! "

He glanced outside and then said." Are you afraid of what lies ahead? I am sending you to an almost mystical place and you have not asked a single question about it."

"Grandfather, there was no time to ask you anything. It is the second time I see you and the first time in person. I would be afraid to spend three month in the Burg with Father. Whatever lies ahead is better so I look forward to it."

His smile vanished." It is true I did not give you much chance to talk to me. I have seen firsthand how he treats you, but short of taking you away and denouncing all our heritage and traditions there is nothing I can do. I am as securely bound by the invisible shackles of these blessed and cursed rules as I am bound by my word and oath. It might be a fault and this philosophy where a man's word and stand is more important than his own life might be outdated but it is what defines me to the core and I cannot, as an old Terran saying goes, jump over my own shadow. I cannot express how much sorrow I feel when I hear of your fate as plenty of messages reach me from the Ragnarsson Clan bemoaning the fact we will cease to exist and tell me of you as well." "Could you not simply marry again and sire a son? You are not that old Grandfather. That would give you a legitimate heir and make the entire Olafson debacle and me a mood point."

"You speak like an old Viking and your suggestion would be quite an elegant solution, but I promised myself never to marry again after I lost your Grandmother who I loved more than my life. I already declared you to be my heir." I lowered my head." I won't be a good heir! I will leave Nilfeheim and become a Starship Captain after I have killed him!"

"Eric look at me!"

I did and he said." You are your own man. It is your live and your future. I am bound and shackled by old traditions that does not mean I want you to be! I will the proud of you."

The flyers Computronic beeped and grandfather took the control. Then he said." The Faceless seven are a peculiar group Eric. They take our believes and the adherence to the traditions even more serious than the Elders but they are also more in tune with this planet and know many secrets. I am as much an Elder and a Neo Viking as I am a Citizen living on Pluribus and I assure you even the most advanced Civilizations have not found scientific answers to the most fundamental questions of life and death and the old saying that there is more between the heavens and the earth than we can see holds true even in the fiftieth century."

The weather outside was changing from clear skies and sunshine to lead gray sky and heavy rain. There was much floating ice below. I said." You mean like ghosts and spirits, the gods and magic?"

"Yes Eric that is what I mean. Now I am not saying that these things exist nor do I say you should believe in them. I am saying that this Universe is so vast and so big and that there are many wondrous things we may never be able to understand to keep your mind open. Who knows what you might encounter one you are a Starship Captain!"

"You think I will make it?"

"Of course, you have the thick skull of the Olafsons, the strength and perseverance of the Ragnarssons and from what I hear you have a lot of the stubbornness and Intellect of the Hellstrom Clan! I have no doubt you will one day command a Starship if you really want it. When that day comes Eric, I will be there! Be it in person at a great ceremony or be it I spirit."

Peculiar warmth filled me from deep within and then I asked." I never heard of the Hellstrom Clan, who are they?"

"Eric!" he sounded surprised and disappointed. "Your Grandmother's Clan of course! Do they not teach about the Old clans I Heritage Class? "

"Yes but I am not allowed to attend. Father prohibits it. He says it is knowledge reserved for Lords and Clan leaders not for Nubhirs and Under men. Not that he has plans to keep me alive past my sixteenth birthday. I heard him often enough say it."

The Hellstrom Clan is old and far in the west and they own the biggest private island on the entire planet and your Grandmother looked very much like your mother did. As for what your father plans and what will actually happen I would not worry too much. " He reduced speed."To be accepted as a student by the Faceless seven is a great honor and it is a sure way into the Circle of the Elders. If they accept you that is, there will be others like you but most of them shovel snow, scrub stairs and leave the place none the wiser. Only a few will be accepted. Don't be disappointed if it does not happen. No one but they know why and how they elect."

"I know why you sent me here grandfather!"

"You do?"

"To be away from father and have peace for three month."

The Halls of Hasvik were built into the side of a snow covered mountain that stuck out of the everlasting ice, up here so close to the North Pole. Grandfather has landed before a seemingly endless flight of crooked stairs that led to a gray forbidding looking burg like structure with three towers, most of it covered with more snow. The wind blew with gale force and hammered me with frozen snowflakes pricking my bare arms and my face. Grandfather put his hand on my shoulder." This is where I will leave you. You must make it alone up these stairs and report to the Gate Keeper. From there on do as you been told. I once climbed those stairs and so did many Ragnarssons before. You be the first Olafson in many generations that made the pilgrimage. Go up with all my blessings Eric and come down in three month with honor and Mördaren will be yours!"

"I will not fail you Grandfather. I will do my best."

Grandfather stepped back and slammed his fist against his chest before extending his arm over me. "Let Thor's strength be in your arm and Odin's wisdom be your guide."

I turned and started to climb the narrow steep and ice covered stairs.

I turned after a few and he was still standing there, surrounded by whirling snow. The stairs were slippery and I had to watch what I was doing. One could easily fall and probably break every bone in the body. Again I turned and he was still there much further away next to the now snow covered Volvo.

I must have climbed at least half an hour and reached a little platform hewn into the rock. As I locked back down Grandfather had not moved and I thought I saw him waving. I didn't feel the cold much except to nose and cheeks as I tackled the second flight.

I wondered, while I climbed why they didn't put more care in the building of these stairs. They easily could have been made wider and deeper as well, but then it did not seem there was all that much traffic coming up or going down.

Of course this had to be the hard way all newcomers had to take. The rest would fly in along with the food and whatever else they needed to survive out here.

I soon lost sight of grandfather and could not tell if he was still there or not and I estimated to have spent at least two hours and yet the burg seemed elusively far. I was no longer cold at all but started sweating and during Short Summer the sun never really left the sky and it did not get really dark, but due to the leaden sky and the eerie gray twilight it could have been any time during the day. Everyone on a cold world like ours knew that sweating was a certain way to die if you stopped and let the cold seep in. I had to find shelter before I could take a real break. The only such place however appeared to be the Burg that was much larger than I thought, still far away. I kept climbing, thinking Grandfather could still be there and use Tele Optics to watch my progress and I did want to make him proud. These were just stairs nothing real dangerous and I was in good condition and a good swimmer. This should be no problem! Yet my breath was going heavy and I wanted to sit down just for a few moments. So I put my head down bit my teeth and increased my pace. Just don't look up. Don't think how far it still is, I said to myself and kept on. I was sure I had climbed now for the better part of 5 hours up the zig zaging flights of narrow stairs up between steep rock walls when I reached a landing, the burg seemed only slightly closer I met another person! An old man dressed like a Low man only in linen and no leather or fur. He was meager looking and struggled with a load of soak stones on his back. I was more than shocked to see him bare feet. Whatever Clan he belonged it must have been either a very poor or a very cruel clan to treat their Low man like that." Hail Old man! You came a long way with all that Soak stone! Do you know how much further it is to those Halls?"

He turned." I am afraid this is as far as Odin lets me go, young man. I must deliver these soak stones as my lord decreed he would donate to the Faceless Seven and the Temple of Odin, but I am at the end of my strength."

"Judging how far you came, I say Odin blessed you with great endurance even in your advanced age. Your Clan chief should have flown it up there instead of sending you! Let me help you with it. I think I still got some left in me it can't be that much further."

"No one is allowed to fly up there, at least not by means of the Off Worlders. Everything they need has to be carried and carried it is by those who wish the blessing of the Gods but some think it can be delegated and still receive the blessing if the gift is large enough."

"I wish I had Freya's Cloak as well Old Man!" I grabbed his sack and it was indeed heavy and it deepened my respect for the Old man to have even made it that far.

He said." Thank you young lord. I will wait here."

"No you can't wait here. If you stay to long you will freeze to death. Your Clan chief failed to equip you as well." "I can't go another step!"

He collapsed to the stairs. He had his eyes closed and was breathing very shallow. He looked frailer than I realized. "Well I guess they can live without the Soak stones for a while. We need to get you up there, fast!"

As frail as he was he was a grown man and I was turning fourteen in three months, but he got up leaned heavily on me and we went on. He grew heavier it seemed and he lamented about the soak stones and the punishment he would receive for not delivering them.

I did not have much breath left to answer but I said." Don't worry I go and get them, but you need to get inside, or all the punishment of your Clan Chief is going be dished out to a corpse."

While I was praying to Thor for more strength or maybe that he used his hammer to smash those cursed stairs I dragged him on. He felt cold and I wondered what kind of Clan chief would send an old man like that on an errand like this. Certainly my father would be delighted to send me up and down these stairs if he knew about them. Whenever I was thinking of my father fear anger and a cauldron brew of emotions gave me some extra push. I could not tell how long we had walked, but I hoped the Faceless Seven had some hot water in their kitchen and a bed somewhere as we finally reached a metal door set into a wall partially hewn out of the rock of the mountain and partially build with large square hewn boulders. Real old burgs had sometimes parts that were made like this and not out of Duro Crete, much of our basements, dungeons and undercrofts were built that way.

The door looked massive and there was no view port or window anywhere. The stairs had ended in a short narrow path leading to that two man high door. To the left the sheer wall of the mountain and to the right the chasm downs the mountain. I could see much the zig zagging stairs from here.

"Have you been up here before? Is there a special ritual or way to gain entrance?"

The old man blinked." We made it, but I am still doomed. I am here without the soak-stones! I most certainly will be flailed! Our Clan Chief is easy to anger and quick with his war bludgeon!"

"I gave you my word! I go and get it, but you need to get inside and that is what I try do to."

I eased him to the ground and gave him my fur vest. The wind felt even colder but he was all skin and bones and had even less defenses.

I banged with my hand against the door but doing it I felt how thick the metal must have been it did not vibrate or make much of a sound at all. "No one is going to hear that!"

I yelled as loud as I could but even after seven Hellos's there was nothing.

The old man huddled into my vest and said." The Soak stones are trenched that is why the sack is so heavy. We could borrow one or two and light a fire. They might see that."

"Alright I try to be quick but it will be several hours. Don't die on me and try to move around. Don't stay to long on the ground!"

"Yes young Master. He held me by the hand." What is your name and of what Clan are you?"

"I am Eric and I am of the Olafson clan."

I then left and went back down and wondered what a fool's errand the whole thing was and why there was a door and no one to open it. While I was sure Grandfather meant well sending me here and it still beat the prospect of staying at home especially after he was set into rage by Grandfather, but maybe those Seven Guys were dead and gone. Since they had been there when Grandfather came up here, they must have been either real old or it was some sort of office that was passed on and they didn't find anyone to pass it on too. Maybe the burg was abandoned.

At first I thought going down the stair would be easier, but going down the icy narrow steps turned out to be far more dangerous and I had to go slow and careful. When I finally reached the landing where we had left the sack, my legs trembled uncontrollably and it took me long moments to get myself under control. Going up seemed almost like a blessing despite the heavy sack, but then it contained life saving warmth for me and the old man. If I remembered my local geography lesson correctly, which I was regretting now did not get via Cerebral Upload; there was a small town to the east on the Ice. How far to the east I could not even guess; if the Burg here turned out to be abandoned. I had to take the old man there somehow. There was no other settlement I knew of up here on the ice of the northern pole of our planet.

The prospect to trek across the ice with nothing but a sack of soak stones that would not last very long and no weapon to forage for food or defend against Fangsnappers was another way of suicide.

I truly could not feel my legs and had no idea how I actually managed it but I reached the top and the Old man was gone! I dropped the sack. The only place he could have gone was down! I glared over the ledge but as far as I could see there was o shattered body.

"Young Lord may I ask what you are doing there, leaning so close to the dangerous ledge?" A Voice asked.

I turned and the old man stood next to me. "I thought you fell, Old man! I brought your soak stones! Where have you been? There is no place to hide here."

"Silly boy, There are the Halls of course. How can you overlook a Burg so big and yes the door is open!"

I was exhausted and just waved at the bag." There are you soak-stones and now we better get you in. Maybe there is someone inside able to provide you with shoes and a bed till you have to climb down again to meet that cursed Clan Chief of yours."

"Yes let us go inside so you can find your bed. It is not much compared to the luxuries a Clan chiefs first born is accustomed too, but after climbing these steps up and down I am sure you will find it adequate at least tonight."

He did wear boots now as I suddenly noticed and he no longer limped or walked bend. He still looked old but neither sick nor exhausted." You aren't a Lowman am I right?"

"Did not Odin often use disguises to test other Aseir?"

"The last time I heard a story of the Gods was when I was five and my father killed my mother!" I glared at him and said." You are one of the Faceless I assume."

He did not answer but walked to the open steel door and I followed. Just before I was about to walk through he said." Don't you want to bring the soak stones in?"

I turned back to get the sack and the door closed right behind me, but I heard his voice." Try to stay alive tonight. This door only opens for four hours every day to visitors. If you are alive tomorrow you are allowed inside."

He was lucky he was behind that steel door of his; I would otherwise have tried to twist his head of his thin neck. I was angry and felt like a pawn in a game I had no control. Grandfather wanted me here; whoever was inside that old place did not. Playing tricks and games with me. There was no way I would survive a night up here. Not that there was an actual night, the light would stay pretty much the same, but the temperatures were below freezing. Not as cold as during Long night but cold enough to kill an unprotected human after extended exposure. The fool I was giving that old man my jacket. Helping him with his cursed sack!

I opened it. Indeed there were six oil soaked stones; actually some sort of fossilized plant or animal of Nilfeheim's prehistoric past. I had no tools with me! I arrived here in the same clothing I had left school. No knife, no tools and now even without my Fanger fur vest; there was no way for me to make fire, to light the Stones and release their warmth. I took them out anyway. The sack was tightly woven and from the looks of it made from the old fabric the women on Nilfeheim used to make from the fibers of a sea weed leaf. No one I knew not even on our burg still made fabrics that way and instead used imported fabrics and in town folks like Ygral would even buy their clothing readymade at stores. To my surprise the sack did contain a heavy bladed hunter's knife in a shead.

Probably to knife myself. I knew how to strike a spark and make fire. This was a skill everyone on Nilfeheim was taught from early on, but there was no way I could get Tyranno oil at these temperatures started with a spark! But I used the knife to cut a hole in the sack and use it as a simple coat my fingers started to get real cold, but the knife was truly razor sharp and I used it to make shave fibers from the sack into fine fluff. It along with a few wrappers of sparkle bright gum I found in my pocket, shredded to fine bits I had enough tinder. Finding a loose suite able rock was more a challenge then I thought but I finally found one not too far from that cursed door and pried it loose from the frozen ground. I almost gave up. I struck the rock with the knife to create sparks. I had seen Greifen do it before and the rock he used looked very much like this rock. I wanted to cry and realized the even colder sensation in my face was from tears, but then a spark lit and it lasted only for an eye blink, I tried again and again one spark fell into the bed of fine shaved dry fibers and bits of wrapper paper, it lingered perhaps a heartbeat longer and one of the fibers turned black, there was a tiny whiff and I smelled it! It was smoke. The sweetest most delicious scent I had ever smelt barely registered in my running nose: Smoke! More carefully than a mother would kiss her new born did I breathe onto the glimmer. It became stronger, my heart jumped. A drop from my nose almost killed my efforts but due to sheer luck it fell next to it, and there it was, a flame. It now spread across the kindling fast and I frantically searched my pockets for anything flammable and I cursed myself not to have done that before. I cut a strip off the sack, it took to the almost dying flame now and now I was able to set it to a soak stone. Hoping it would warm the oil, last long enough to catch and it did!

Hastily I set up two more soak stones huddled as close as I could to them and the mere sight of the orange flames now taking into the soak stones seemed to warm me a little already. In all this I wondered how many boys of my age in the entire galactic Union had to make fire like this to stay warm. I was sure I was the only one and I cursed every bad foul mouth curse I heard from Greifen, but it made me feel better.

"I see the Olafson clan takes great care even their young now how pretty much every bad word we have in our language!" The Old man said suddenly standing behind me.

I was so startled by his sudden appearance that I drew the knife, more out of reflex than anything else." I would have a few choice words for you as well, Old Man. But I promised my Grandfather not to fail him, and I shall not! You play your games then, Old Man, and I will do my best."

"You speak strange for a boy of your age I must say. You kindled my interest. So I say you can come in and I let the other boys clean up out here. You did ruin a perfectly good fiber sack, but then I got your nice Snapper fur vest."

He turned and walked to the now open door again. Then he turned and waved."I said you can come in. Young Olafson."

Chapter 10: Tyranno Fin Stew

Chapter 9 - Tyranno Fin Stew

I tried to get up and managed but I was stiff as a frozen snapper fur in Longnight, I was more sore than I realized and colder than I ever was. This time he let me get in. The door led into a short tunnel shaped corridor passing through the tall massive rock wall. Judging by the length of the tunnel, the walls must have been at least 10 meters thick. The steel door swung close behind us, making absolutely no sound as it did. Two boys perhaps my age, wearing dark long fur coats were behind the door pushing it into the frame. The Old man walked on and I followed onto a huge court yard, the wind was as cold here as outside, but there was no snow. A group of different aged boys pushed brooms at one end of it, revealing the reason why there was no snow.

The old man kept a brisk pace and approached a smaller stone house leaning against the mountain side wall of the burg. Across the yard a tall building with arched windows and what appeared to be at least 20 meter tall double doors. He pointed at it with his flat hand." The Halls of Hasvik! Sacred, huge and as cold as this world, very impressive and that hall has lots of polished stone floors that must be cleaned and polished every day. Would you like to polish those floors?"

"Old Man I will do what you ask me to do, as long as I can raise a hand or lift a finger I will try, I gave my word. It matters not what I want or like, it never has in all my life why should this place be any different."

"You do sound very bitter for a boy going o to be fourteen."

"Well you sure are good at guessing my age, Old Man. So show me where the mop is or the broom or whatever is used to clean that stone floor and I will start."

"You would start in your condition right now? You didn't ask me for food or a bed or anything."

"I never ask for anything anymore. I would not get it anyway. So why be disappointed. I simply accept whatever you deem to be my labor or punishment or whatever you call it and abide my time. "

"You are actually surprisingly wise for a young whelp, in a fatalistic sort of way of course."

"I think I will accept you. Let us go inside and things you want do matter. It is one of lives greatest challenges to find out what one really wants."

I followed him. "This is no mystery to me, Old Man. I want only one thing and that is to grow old enough and strong enough to challenge my father and then kill him."

We reached another, but smaller metal door set into the front side of the small building and the door again opened without him touching it and without a sound. From inside the warm orange glow of fire greeted us.

"Don't linger young Olafson. It takes a long time to get these stone buildings decently warm, so I like to close the door!" I went inside following him, expecting again someone pushing the door, but the door closed without anyone behind it. So they weren't completely rejecting technology after all, I thought to myself.

The room was archaic there was no other way to describe it, the walls were rough big boulders set to an arching ceiling. Furs were used both for wall hangings as well as floor covering. The few furniture pieces, like shelves and a big table were made of carved stone. Carved stone furniture was incredibly expensive now and you would usually find one sample or maybe two as a show piece in rich patriarch's drawing rooms. The Ragnarsson Clan had lots of it in the burg, and it was the real old kind from the early days of settlement, before they used Duro-Crete, Mix-a-Wood and metals.

The Fireplace was made from the skull of a smaller Tyranno Fin bricked into the wall, it was covered with thick black sod and inside the maw burned a fire not fed by oil and it did not smell or smoke like an oil fire either, but it burned with a bright almost white flame from a large perforated metal ring connected to a copper pipe.

He sat himself in a big high backed stone chair made more comfortable with soft coppery Nubhir furs and soft stuffed Nubhir wolf skins as pillows. The use of stuffing an animal's skin to use as a pillow was also of ancient tradition, something my father still insisted upon but allowed only for himself and his favorites of course.

The Old man looked even smaller than he was in the big chair and I noticed his feet, did not reach to the ground, he tried to hook a foot stool with his left leg to shove it closer so he could better use it. I wordlessly went up to him and pushed the heavy little thing under his now booted feet, then stepped back and waited for what would transpire next.

It was quiet and he simply looked at me from his grizzled old face, his beard was stringy and thin like the rest of him. If he had any hair left on his head, besides the thin beard and the bushy eyebrows, I could not tell, he wore a fur brimmed skull cap, like many Neo Vikings, mostly older men did.

"You are sure this is your only wish?" He finally continuing our conversation we had before entering.

With determination I nodded." Yes this is all I really care about!"

"How about your grandfather? You care about him! You cared enough about Annar to jump into the water to face two Tyrannos. You tell your friends you want to be a Starship captain and leave this world; these are all things you do not care about?"

I was caught off guard by the questions of the Old man. He knew far more about me than he initially led on. I had to think for a moment and said." I care about Grandfather. He is the only one alive who cares about me. I did not care about Annar; I just don't like unfair situations. Yes I want to be a star ship captain but it is only a dream. I will turn sixteen hopefully alive enough to fight my father. He already forbade me to attend fight classes after the summer break and Greifen said he heard him say he will cripple me to make sure I won't ever be trouble to him."

He prodded his chin up with the palm of his right hand while resting his elbow on the arm rest." I see!"

He then waved with the left." Why are you standing around? Didn't you tell me you were tired and exhausted climbing our stairs?"

"You are an Elder and I am not allowed to sit without permission!"

"You had no trouble calling me Old Man and you did find some choice descriptions when I closed the door on you. So why the honor treatment now?"

"I think you are one of the Faceless Seven and thus equal if not higher in rank to our traditions than the Members of the Circle."

"No Eric I am not one of the Faceless Seven. The faceless seven are stone effigies, huge statues inside the Hall to resemble Odin, Thor, Balder, Heimdall, Ydun, Freya and Loki. Our forefathers who build this place right after coming here on Muspelheim, doing it with old tools, great endurance and incredible hardship could not decide what faces to give the gods and so it was decided to leave them blank so if the gods decided to come to this world so far from Midgard they could give the statues their real likeness."

He then pointed to another stone chair. "Use that one. It is close enough to the fire to thaw your bones, but before you do, be a good lad and pull of my boots. That's one simple task I am getting almost too old to do myself, and I am way too comfortable to get up and use the boot puller."

After I had done that and sat into the chair that made me feel equally small as my feet also did not reach the ground, I was certain the chairs were made to accommodate giants like my father and Uncle Hogun.

"You do know why this mountain is called Muspelheim?"

"No I do not, but wasn't Muspelheim the realm of the fire Demons and sons of Muspel and Sutr, the giant with the flaming sword?" "Yes Eric, and when the first settlers from Earth arrived here this was still a somewhat active Volcano and in our cold world it was a source of warmth and geothermal heat. Underneath the ice around this mountain, if you would dig you would perhaps find the remnants of the first settlement. This Mountain however cooled and became a dormant volcano. Specialists from Earth predicted it will never be active again and so the focus shifted to the big island where Halstaad Fjord and the new thingstead is."

He paused and leaned over the side." How good are you at preparing a meal? I am quite hungry you know and I would like to talk to you a little longer before retiring."

"You want a man cook for you? I don't mind but would that not be against the traditions?"

"No Eric, cooking and preparing food is not the sole responsibility of women. Your Uncle Hogun is a well known cook in his famous Inn and during Festivities he will let no one else near the grills. I guess one of the task I have before me is to educate you about the real meaning of traditions and why they never meant to be laws, but became laws never the less." He sighed but with a smile." I am not an Elder at least not one of the Circle, none of the men here are. Even though all of them should be by age and family heritage."

"But they speak of you with respect, everyone does!" "How much did you know about us and this place before your grandfather decided to send you here? How often has your father or any of your peers spoken about this place?"

I had to think a moment and said." Midril and Greifen spoke about this place but in such a way I never thought it actually exists, but was just some lore. I never really heard anyone else talk about it before Grandfather mentioned it."

"Because we are fading away, Eric. This place might be occupied for one, two or maybe three more generations but then it will be empty and forgotten, perhaps in a distant future it becomes a museum or a shrine again but the real meaning of the place will then be forgotten."

He didn't sound angry or sad but I could not help to sense the melancholy behind his words." I did read up on this place after Grandfather made his recommendation at school and it is an honor to be here and being accepted means a place in the Circle. Would that and our religion not guarantee this place?"

"Eric, our religion was never as worshipful as some of the others. We do not have missionaries or set up churches and temples. We don't have a dedicated priest class or caste. There are no monks, no Orders or cloisters, no seminary schools. All these are needed for a successful religion. We call ourselves the Keepers of Hasvik, as the old Settlement was once called that has sunken into oblivion and under the ice and we never saw ourselves as priests or our faith as a religion."

He waved his hand." Don't let me stop you preparing something to eat while I try to educate you, young Olafson! I am still hungry and thanks to your slow ascent I had to watch, our kitchens are closed."

"Where are the kitchens and where is the food?" I asked.

"You were able to make a fire out there. This isn't a very big place. Look around see what you can find and surprise me."

I got up and looked around. I found that one shelf did hold basic cooking utensils and earth ware jars with herbs and salt, grease, oil vinegar and pickled fish. He leaned forward so he could look around the high back. "Don't stop there; open the pantry, that's the door behind that large old Snapper fur next to you!"

The pantry was cold, maybe as cold as the outside and there hung smoked sausages, long strips or Tyranno meat, on hooks gutted and skinned Nubhir and a whole Snapper leg.

In the Olafson household it was always deemed that cooking was for Low man and women, nothing a warrior would do. However since I was never considered to reach that loft position, my father had me more often than not help in the kitchen. I did not just mob floors and scour pots. Midril had taught me many of her skills and if this was a Challenge by the Old Keeper, I was confident I could earn some points.

I decided on our Burgs favorite: Tyranno Stew with plenty of Snapper bacon, seaweed flower buds and bread.

I found the needed ingredients easily enough and the big stone table was more than a suitable work surface.

He was still looking past the arm rest, seemed satisfied with my choice and watched me for a moment cutting the meat." I like onions in it!" He said," Midril does put Onions in hers, does she not?"

"You know Midril?" I was completely surprised.

"I know her stew, Eric. Now get cooking so we can eat. I am starving and you should be too!"

As he mentioned I realized I had not eaten since the last school lunch and that seemed like a lifetime ago. I was hungrier than I was tired." Yes I am!"

He disappeared behind the back of the chair and a few moments later I heard him." Our gods don't require much worship. Odin doesn't really care, Thor is content if a man lives as a man should and remembers them. The Elders and Clan leaders should and thankfully still do, praise the gods by feasts and acts of valor. So it might come to a surprise to you, but you are not here to receive religious instructions. Yes I love to talk about the gods, but they are my gods and my faith and it is you who must find them by deciding you want to do that or not. Everything else is religion, Eric and that is manmade. Religion has nothing to do with faith. Surprisingly that holds true to the one religion that has replaced ours on Planet Earth, it was their teacher called Jesus who wanted men to believe and have faith and not turn the whole thing in some sort of enforced cultural ritual. All that was pretty much the cause of Ericson to gather his followers and accept the Earth government offer to settle a new world."

A cast iron pan of enormous weight and big dimension was now hot enough for the bacon. The fat was soon sizzling and the fat was making bubbles around the wooden spoon, the right temperature for the onions and diced weed heads. The smell that was wafting through the room was mouthwatering and I realized how much I enjoyed what I was doing. I almost could hear Midril and her instructions.

Again he utterly surprised me as he was right behind me looking over my shoulder. I almost ran into him after I had swung the kettle over the fire to bring the water to a boil to get salt and oil. For an old man he moved quickly and silently.

"Don't let me stop you, Eric. You are doing fine so far, just a tad slow perhaps."

Wordlessly I took flat bread I had put in a covered pan close to the fire to warm it, sliced it up and placed a spoon full of fried bacon and onion in it and handed it to him." Midril often does that when I found the stew took too long. It's good!"

He smiled and took it. I now put the fish cubes into the pan to roast them. He was done with it faster than Greifen and Greifen was known to be a good eater! "You were correct this was good!"

He walked back to his seat." What I will teach you while you here however are a few things a future warrior, father slayer or Space ship captain might find handy to know. Including how to walk making much less noise moving around. You sound like a herd of Nubhirs on the run for the water!"

I emptied the pan with the now Onions, the bacon and the browned fish cubes into kettle added more vegetables and herbs and closed the lid. "It will now take a little time till it is done."

"Tomorrow I will take you inside the mountain and show you where we grow these Onions. There is also the only garden on Nilfeheim, as far as I know. But for now tell me what you are going to do after you killed your father, assuming you succeed?"

I shrugged, lifted the lid to stir the stew and check if I should at the noodles made from the starchy marrow of the stems of certain seaweed that could be found mostly in the southern ocean."I am not sure, but I might simply end it all."

"I know a little about you, Eric and the sad thing is I believe you might actually do that, but would that not disappoint your grandfather?"

"Yes but he only very recently came into my life and I had no chance really to think about it, on one hand I really want to leave and simply leave this planet. I would be free out there, he could not reach me, but I might not be good enough and they don't accept me at the academy and what happens to my vow to revenge my mother? I have failed her before. I did not protect her! I should have done something but I did not. I just cried like a girl and tried to hide like a coward!"

Hastily I turned and wiped my eyes. I would not cry!

"What could you have done? You were five and I know your fathers strength and size!"

I stirred the stew and said."There is always something one can do. I did nothing! I should have tried something!" I realized I was almost shouting. I clenched my fists and tried to find the strength to calm down and push the images I was seeing before my inner eyes in the background."

"That stew is it ready yet? It is getting late! I am quite old you know I might not be alive by the time you are done with it!"

I shook my head trying to clear my mind. "I just have put the noodles in. It will be about ten more minutes."

"I hold you to it!"

From the shelf took two bowls and spoons. They were made of a light weight metal and seemed not to fit with the other ancient things. As if he sensed my thoughts he said."You picked the oldest antiques in the whole place, do you know these are titanium alloy bowls came to this world aboard the Stockholm Ark."

"The Stockholm Ark?"

"I wonder what do they teach you in that Union school?"That was the name of one of the three ships that carried the Settlers from earth to this world. The Stockholm, the Oslo and the Copenhagen. It happens that the Stockholm was the first one to land. "

"The actual settler ships?" I gasped. "Should they not be in some museum?"

"How many Museums do we have on Nilfeheim?"

"I don't know. I am not allowed to go to the Town."

"We have not one Museum, Eric. For a world that claims to be deeply rooted in traditions, these Neo Vikings of ours have precious little interest in their heritage. You did not even know the names of the ships that came to this world. It would wager none of your generation does. In those days they made things that went aboard these settler ships to last and these are perfectly good bowls. No be a good lad and fill one up for me. I think that stew is ready."

"There is Heritage Class in the afternoon, but I am not allowed to go there. Maybe they teach about it there."

I swung the pot from the fire, scooped a generous helping into one of the bowls and carried it to him with some bread and then helped myself.

I was sure Midril's stew was much better, she let it simmer for hours and certainly had a better hand in seasoning but at the moment it was the most heavenly food I could imagine.

He croaked." I hope for your sake you made enough for a second helping!"

Dutiful I filled him another one."There is plenty for tomorrow too, I made more than we could eat."

"Good lad!"

The thin old guy actually emptied a third bowl and then burped unashamed." You did your Midril proud." He turned in his seat peeked past the back rest. "What in Loki's name are you doing?"

"I am cleaning up, Mr. Keeper."

"Leave that alone. There in the back is an alcove in the wall, padded with furs. Go and sleep! I will wake you in the morning for all your chores!"

I found the alcove and lay down and I was sure I slept even before my head hit the stuffed skin.

I found myself lying on coppery Nubhir furs, lined with bronze colored satin. Mother had the book of legends in her lap and wore that brown velvet dress with the golden seams and her hair shone like spun gold and I knew I was dreaming and I knew I was almost at the point of waking up and I didn't want to, I tried to hold on to the dream say something to her and with these thoughts the dream images disappeared and I found myself awake in that alcove of the old Keeper's house.

It was cold! The Fire place was out. The place had been tidied up. Everything was at its place. The kettle clean and the kitchen utensils back in the shelf. The whole place looked the same and yet completely different as if no one had lived here for ages. The Old man as nowhere to be found, I checked the door into the pantry but he wasn't there and all the food that had been there was gone as well. On the stone seat where I had seen him last laid my fur vest.

The steel door was heavy and unlike yesterday made a rusty creaking sound as I opened and into the yard. A man dressed very similar like the Old Keeper, stood there by the corridor to the outside door. He also appeared old but was muscular and did not have that ancient look and was also much taller. He stared at me in obvious surprise." Who are you?"

"I am Eric Olafson."

"I am the Gate keeper. I expected you yesterday as your Grandfather send us a message you would arrive. How did you get in without me opening the door?"

"The Old Keeper let me in." I realized he had never given me a name." the one that lives in that house."

"Eric Olafson, this was the house of Elkhart the first Keeper. It is a shrine and a holy place and we keep it as it was for Millennia!"

A shiver went down my spine and my mind spun. This had to be some sort of trick. "But the old man who let me in, we talked and ate and he knew much about me. He must be here somewhere."

The man gave me a strange look." Did you fly in during the night and sleep in there?"

"No Sir I am telling you I met this old man on the stairs about half way up and I helped him carry a sack o Soak stones. They should be still outside the gate. He let me in and I made Tyranno Stew for him. Grandfather dropped me off yesterday on the foot of Muspelheim. I have no means of flying."

"Your Grandfather is a most honorable man and his word is beyond questioning, but we take great offense to those who use technological means to come here and then lie about it. I will not hear about it anymore. I will find out how you managed to get in here! Now come with me so I may show you to your chamber and give you your chores!"

To say I was confused would have been an understatement. Grandfather had made a point to talk about supernatural things before we came here, but I simply could not believe in ghosts and even if there would be such a thing, what ghost could eat? He was solid I touched him. Yet remembered he was very cold and maybe it was all an illusion or a dream of some kind. Yet I still had the knife and I was inside the walls of the Burg.

The man had given me no name other than his title and led me across the yard to a door that led into East wall. They sure loved narrow stairways around here; inside the wall was a steep upward leading stairway. Atop a long slightly curved and vaulted gallery, to one side arched open windows that allowed a view far over the icy planes below, that stretched white and almost featureless to the lead colored horizon. It drastically underlined how isolated this place really was.

To the other side were doorways with drab colored rough looking curtains .He stopped at one pulled the curtain to the side and revealed a small chamber with a narrow open window. There was stone slab with a few rag-like sheets, of the same kind as the brownish gray curtains. There was a small pile of snow right below the open window and he said."This is your chamber. This is where apprentices and students sleep while they are here, not in the sacred house of the First Keeper!"

"I cannot tell you anything else, Sir. I met an old man who was dressed just like you except he had a fur brimmed skull cap and appeared much older and very thin and it was him who let me in and told me to sleep there."

His eyes narrowed." This is how the First Keeper looked, but someone could have told you that. His picture is not a guarded secret. I will report all this t the Chief Keeper and we will investigate. He will then decide what is to be done. "

I simply nodded, too confused to argue."

He turned to leave and then he turned." That Old man you said let you in here, how did you meet him?"

I told him about the sack with the Soak-Stones and the old fragile Low Man I helped. I told him about the closing door and the fire.

He then said."I need to tell this to the Chief right away. You will go down and enter the Sacred Halls; the Keeper of the Halls will give you your chore."

Chapter 11: Fat Man

Chapter 10 -Fat man -

I found the Halls of Hasvik easily enough. Next to the huge doors, which were as I could see now were made of dark wood with large iron bands holding large timbers together, was a smaller metal door and I knocked there.

It did not take long and another man opened, he too was dressed like the other one but he was the stark opposite of the Old man I met the day before. He was fat, Midril would have appeared like a weightless Elf compared to this man. His woven suit and overcoat would have been large enough to fit a pregnant Fangsnapper. The front of his tunic was stained with a myriad greasy spots. He sported not one but at least three chins under his thin black beard and he had a tiny round mouth with pouting lips. He eyed me from eys squished to slits by his cheeks. "Ah what a fortune!" He then said. "The frames need a good cleaning and we are short of apprentices and pilgrims this season!"

Without any other word he turned and I simply followed.

I stopped in sheer awe as I saw the hall and the seven faceless for the first time. There in a huge hall with a vaulted ceiling so far up I got dizzy, stood seven stone statues. Huge windows were placed in such a fashion that the light that came through them highlighted each of the statues. All in majestic, lifelike poses. I estimated them to be at least 30 meters tall.

There was Odin, his hand resting on the grip of his mighty sword still in its scabbard. His pose was just like grandfather when he had his hand on Mjörden. The Statue of Thor had Arms like Uncle Hogun and he held Mylionir the Hammer. To his left the Goddess Ydun with open hair and a flowing gown and to his right was Freya and she wore her Falcon feather coat and I was instantly reminded of my mother. Balder and Heimdahl were easily recognizable and so was Loki who alone stood separate from the others and had the slim body of an Elf, as it was his heritage.

Before Odin burned a bright fire,this one was smoking like a typical oil fire would. yesterday There was nothing else in this enormous room. The Fat man yelled and I saw he was already a good distance further into the hall."You will have many days to gawk at the God, but now follow as I need to show you to your chore so I can return to mine!"

Only now I noticed a group of young men and boys on their knees scrubbing the floor before Thor with hand brushes, but he did not stop there and went on until we went behind the statue of Odin, there was a metal scaffold reaching all the way to the top. He said. "Take that bucket with polish and a good supply of rags and climb up there. You will find wide steel beams that are part of the ceiling structure. They are incredibly old and need a good cleaning and oiling so they don't rust."

He was about to leave and said with a snickering tone." Don't think you can skip a spot, you will be watched!" He whistled as he left.

I expected something like this even before I came here and it was just another variation of the main theme of my life and I was so used to it that I simply accepted it and started climbing the ladders of the scaffold. What I could not explain no matter how I racked my brain was the strange meeting with the old man. Did I really meet the ghost of a Guardian who was thousands of year's dead? Why did he then know Midril's cooking? The Knife was real and so was the sack I realized I was still wearing. He was friendly enough unlike the other inhabitants of this Burg. I wondered why the fat man singled me out to do this. Either I truly was the unluckiest person on Nilfeheim or there was someone among the gods who really did not like me.

I reached the top of the scaffold and there were steel beams forming large squares with an X of steel beams all along under that vaulted stone ceiling. In the middle hung huge chandeliers on chains attached to those frames. Small copper pipes led to each of these chandeliers. I counted sixty chandeliers and the same number of steel frames. Each square measured perhaps 30 meters across. The last frame was in far in the distance above the big door. The Steel beams were about 30 centimeters wide. I was certain, looking at this I would be doing nothing else the three month I was supposed to be here.

The statues of the Gods beneath me now and the stone floor far below made the entire task quite dangerous. I was not afraid of heights, but this made my stomach cramp with fear. I walked onto the first beam, sat down, since that made me feel safer and started cleaning.

What I thought was black paint turned out to be black sod and it came off only slowly. Sitting on the cold steel beams was anything but comfortable and they were quite cold as the rest of the place, but seeing my peer far down scrubbing the stone floor on their knees I did not really feel singled out, that had to be equally uncomfortable, of course much less dangerous.

I could not tell how long I was scrubbing. I had left my wrist PDD with grandfather as he told me that no modern tech items would be allowed here. But judging from the distance to the scaffold and my aching arms I estimated I did this now at least for five or six hours. In all that time I was thinking about the Old man and what had happened. A boy perhaps my age appeared on top of the scaffold and he looked pale and held fast to the hand railing of the scaffold. He called." Hey you, Olafson you are to come and follow me to the Head Guardians chambers!"

Got up and walked back. Just as I was about to step back on the scaffold, he tried to kick me! This came so sudden and unexpected I almost fell. I was only alive because he was more scared of the height and his attempt was quite clumsy.

I lunged forward grabbed the hand railing and pulled myself on the scaffold. He kicked me again and this time his boot found its target, my shoulder. I was on the scaffold now and this kick as much as it hurt was no longer unexpected or hard enough to send me back and all the way down. His face showed fear but I somehow felt he was not really scared off me and he did not let go of the hand railing; it was now clear to me he was afraid of the height. I could actually feel my own anger rising very fast and I easily avoided his third kick as he still would not let go of the hand hold, grabbed his leg with one arm and hammered my elbow on his kneecap." You stinking cowardly bastard. If your clan has some quarrel with the Olafsons then declare your challenge like a real Viking." I yelled at him at the same time. He screamed in pain, my elbow blow was done with force and anger and he did let go of the hand railing and I pulled him close. He flailed at me, one of his fists scarped my left ear and made it feel like fire, but I still held his leg and twisted it with both arms as fast and hard as I could he slammed hard and with a loud crash on the grated metal. I was over him pelted him with both fists in the face. I must have hit him on a right spot because eh gurgled, rolled his eyes and went limp.

I leaned back and scrambled to my feet. It took me a few moments to catch my breath, then I as I looked down I saw the fat Guardian looking up and as he saw me he actually turned and waddled away as fast as he could!

The guy I knocked out groaned. He was dressed like every Neo Viking, breeches, tunic, boots and fur vest and now I saw he wore some sort of square pads over his knees. This explained why my elbow didn't hurt. The force of my blow still had made him scream. Well he did deserve it!

I grabbed him by the tunic as he was about to come around and hissed at him as he opened his eyes."You want to challenge me? Then do it now!"

There were actually tears in his smooth face."We have no quarrel with the Olafsons. We are the Lindberg Clan!"

The Lindbergs were one of the traditional alleys of the Olafsons. "Then why in Thor's name did you try to kill me you coward?"

Because your father offered great rewards to my father if we make sure you do not leave Mount Muspelheim. That keeper down there is my uncle and he told me to make sure you will not come down alive to report to the Headmaster."

He still cried."I failed them! They said they would punish me if I fail!"

All my anger was gone; I felt sorry for him and thought to myself that I was perhaps not the only one on Nilfeheim who had it bad back home."I would help you, but in order for you to be successful, I would have to jump and that is a too steep price for me to prevent your punishment." He nodded."I understand. "

"I wonder why father wanted me dead before I was sixteen." I only realized that I had spoken my thoughts out loud when the Lindberg boy answered."You don't know? If you die here serving the gods you are immediately declared adult and you get a warriors funeral. Without declaring otherwise all that is yours becomes your fathers." He wiped his eyes." I had no plans to come to this place until your Grandfather declared you will come here. I was there when your father explained all this to my father and offered my clan a hefty share on the wealth of the Ragnarsson holdings."

"And the fat Keeper is a Lindberg too?"

"Yes he is the third born brother to my father and since he could not inherit he came here early on and became a keeper, but he is still Lindberg and like me have to do what the Chief orders us to do."

"No wonder I am cleaning steel rafters!"

"You were really summoned by the Head Guardian. You must better go!"

"Alright."

I climbed back down and the whole thing actually was not surprising at all. I was certain father had this idea the moment we left the principal's office and this is why he so openly agreed to send me here, but if my father knew about this Service to the God business, why did Grandfather not know and warn me?

I answered this myself as I reached the bottom of the scaffold. Because Grandfather could not have known that one of the Keepers was a Lindberg.

I wondered if father had any back up plan in case this one did not succeed.

The floor scrubbing boys were gone, but I saw a man in Keepers garb, he was supervising three young men, older than me polishing iron wrought braziers set up between the god statues."Sir could you direct me to the Head Guardians office?"

This Keeper was no older than perhaps fifty as he turned to look me up and down and then said." Who are you? Are you a Low Man servant bringing an offering?"

"I am Eric Olafson and I was told to report to the Head Guardians office."

The young man had stopped polishing and they were quite obviously amused. One burst out." Look at that guy. I never saw anyone more raggedy and dirty as that one!"

The Keeper held his finger up and the giggling stopped and they returned to the polishing." I do not know why you are dressed like a beggar and smeared from head to toe with black sod."

"I was cleaning these steel rafters and had no chance to clean up."

His eyebrows rose."The steel rafters? You mean you were up there?"

"Yes."

"The scaffold has not been moved yet. How did you …" he paused." Who told you to clean them?" "The Keeper of the Halls."

"I am the Keeper of the Halls and I have expected you this morning! You never showed up! Yes the headmaster had summoned you but many hours ago!"

He turned to the young men." You will continue to clean until I return!"

Then he put his head on my shoulder and said." Come with me!"

As we walked to the doors he asked." Tell me what happened after the gatekeeper had sent you here."

I told him how I was sent up the rafters.

"Yes the rafters need to be cleaned and serviced but we will use the scaffold, it can be moved. Describe this man to me and tell me how did you know the headmaster sent for you?"

Again I told him.

On the yard we went past the little stone building, and to the structure that would house the High Halls in a normal Burg. The door there was wood and the corridor behind had even wooden floors. The walls were decorated with the round shields, warriors of the past often carried and each shield was decorated with a Clan symbol. Many I did not recognize but then I saw the Raven of the Ragnarssons and the Wolfs of the Olafsons as well.

"These are the shields of the 350 first families that came to Nilfeheim." He explained as he saw me looking at them.

Underneath the shields were swords and spears. Axes and harpoons. At the end of the long corridor was a double door flanked by stone chairs, upholstered with dark red velvet.

He said."Wait here, and do not sit on those chairs!"

He knocked at the wooden door, did not wait for some answer however and went right in.

The corridor was cast in a dark twilight, from tall very narrow windows on the left came the light of day, but it was not enough to light the place efficiently. There were many doors beneath the collection of shields and weapons to the right. A shiny metal plaque set on a wooden frame caught my eye and I went over to read it. January 5th, 2160 Star Ark Stockholm –Crew and Settler manifest, beneath the golden plate was a long list of names.

Next to the plaque was a show case set into the wall and behind it a headless mannequin wearing a golden woman's dress and a feathered cape! Could that really be Freya's real cape? The one Mother told me about? I wanted to dismiss that but then it seemed I had dinner with a ghost.

I also saw my own reflection in the glass and I did look wilder than a Nomad Nubhir Herder of the southern Ice plains. My hair, my face, my arms and much everything else was covered with streaks of black sod. There was a trickle of crusted blood down my left ear and I wore the rugged Tyranno Oil stained Soak stone Sack, girded with my won belt. Just then the door opened and the Black bearded Keeper of the Halls appeared and said."You can come in now!"

The chambers of the Chief Guardian were paneled with much dark wood and there were several tall book cases with volumes of bound books, the old kind were paper was sandwiched between lids and one had to turn pages to read them. The Chief Guardian stood next to a big dark wooden desk. He had a white beard and a wrinkled face. He appeared old but in no way handicapped or otherwise affected by his apparent high age. He was dressed differently than the other Keeper. He wore a woven garment with wide sleeves and its hem reached almost to his ankles. The world tree with the encircling serpent around the roots embroidered with golden thread on his chest, girded by a dark red leather belt and he carried a little golden half moon shaped knife that had a short handle. His hair and beard were not braided, but combed and open. His nose had a sharp looking shape and he looked at me from piercing blue eyes underneath bush white eyebrows, "Eric Olafson." He greeted me speaking my name as if it explained everything to him." When your Grandfather told me of you I knew you would somehow manage to stand out, little did I expect all this however."

I was not sure how to read his words. His tone was stern and his voice carried authority but somehow I did not detect a distinctive emotion or inflection. The door behind me opened and I heard steps and a labored breath. "Whatever he said, First Guardian is a lie! He is known to be a liar and I shall gladly take him outside for you."

I recognized the pitched voice coming as the one from the fat Keeper.

"He has not spoken a single word, Keeper of the Cellars. Why have you been in the Halls and know he is here?"

"I was bringing scouring sand to the apprentices and students, when I saw him come in. he is well known to me. My Clan and the Clan of Olafson are old allies. Do you want me to take this offender now and punish him or should I simply take him to the outside for you?"

"Why are you so eager to take on duties that are not yours?" the Head Keeper then made a sweeping gesture with his hand." Do not answer! I heard enough lies from you. "

Before another word could be spoken the door behind me opened and a new voice said with great alarm in his voice." The Nephew of the Cellar Keeper has jumped of the Scaffolding in the Halls and is dead!"

Hearing this shocked me to the core and I could not stop myself from turning. A keeper I had not seen before stood there out of breath with distress clearly written on his face. The fat man seemed pleased by that.

I felt guilty of not thinking of this possibility and wondered if the Lindholm clan chief was even worse than my father and made the boy end his life or did he fall because he was afraid of heights and made a mistake climbing down.

The First Guardian spoke." You stay here Eric. I shall attend to this grave matter and then we will talk." He walked by me and said."I know what has transpired!" to the fat man he said." You however shall come along."

Everyone left and I was suddenly alone in the Chambers. There seemed no moment I could rest my mind and think and come to some sort of solution. As soon as I somehow started to see some light at the end of the tunnel something else happened. Maybe I should have not been so eager to come here. The evil doings of my own father and his schemes had caused the death of that boy, but I was the reason. I did not know him, but I felt ultimately responsible for his death. Was I worth all this? Would my mother be still alive if she didn't have me? Or maybe instead of me if she had a girl that meant nothing to my father, could not inherit. Grandfather most certainly would not have made a girl his heir. Who else would have to die before my father reached his goal?

Maybe I should simply abandon my desire to kill him and do the very same thing. Removing me would certainly end my father's quest after the Ragnarsson riches and perhaps if I was dead I did not have to wake up when I dreamt of mother.

I still had the knife, a quick cut across my throat would only be painful for a few moments and nothing in compare to the pain he inflicted on me with a single whip lash.

"Don't even think about it." Said someone and as I turned the Old guardian stood there. I did not hear the door open or close. He was a ghost after all! And he could sense my thoughts!

"You are a ghost, Old Man. You can see inside my mind. Tell me do the dead see other dead? Could I see my mother?"

"Seeing you standing there, holding the knife to your throat does not take supernatural powers to deduct what you wanted to do. I don't know if the dead can see other dead, but I am almost certain that those who commit suicide do not go to the same place as those who got murdered. If there is such a thing as an existence after death, that is!"

I had not realized I had the knife already pulled. I lowered it. "If you are no ghost why is it no one knows about you, there can't be two First Guardians and then there is the empty house!"

"I am not a ghost Eric."

There was a loud noise that made me turn. The door flew open and the fat man came in, his face deep red and full of anger, breathing heavily he held a sword pointed at me and yelled." Before I am thrown out of here I make sure you are dead. It was a deal before now it is personal! Do you have any idea what it means to be thrown from here? Why did you not simply die as we had planned, but I shall remedy that now!"

He was fat and lumbering but he was armed and a grown man, but I had about enough being pushed around by others and being pushed into situations I didn't want to be in the first place and I hissed at him." I frankly don't care what it means, you overgrown fat coward! Sending a boy to do your dirty work. To fat to get that ass of yours up the scaffold yourself, I bet you don't need to walk those stairs back down, you roll just fine!"

He howled in anger." I don't know who you are old man but I will hack you to pieces if you interfere! I am going to kill that unwanted Olafson brat!"

I kicked a heavy chair in the way of the approaching sword wielding keeper and yelled." If you're no ghost Old Man get behind me."

The fat keeper stumbled and hacked the sword into the chair splintering precious and expensive wood. From behind him I could see through the open door down the long corridor and the white bearded Keeper came running accompanied by three others. The Fat man hear them too, and lunged himself forward screaming and cursing me."I kill you now!"

I was with my back to the big desk... he would reach me before I could escape either to the right or to the left. The sword was sharp as I saw the result the blow did to the chair, I handled out of pure reflex and threw the knife I was still holding and it spun and struck true, hitting the fat keeper, point first into the right side of his chest and plunging past tunic and skin deep and all the way to the hilt.

He gargled, his momentum still carrying him forward but his sword strike missed me and hit the surface of the desk behind me as he sank to his knees right before me dropping the sword and clutching the knife sticking out of his chest. He looked at me with an expression of wonderment, pain and hatred. I heard the Old man speak behind me. "You aimed well Eric!"

At the same moment the white bearded Guardian and his company had reached the Chambers and stormed in. The fat man, still on his knees turned and whined," I am hurt! This cursed Olafson spawn has stuck me with his knife!"

The White bearded Keeper spoke and anger vibrated loudly in his voice."This is going to be the least of your worries, Son of the Lindberg's. You will leave Hasvik Keep now and I care not if you reach the bottom of Mount Muspelheim alive or dead. "Those with him were quite bulky muscled keepers and two of them grabbed the fat man on each side and struggled to get him to his feet and then dragged him out without saying a word. The wounded Keeper of the Cellars however whined and moaned and begged for mercy." I am wounded. I will die and bleed to death!" The White Bearded man turned his back and the others dragged him out. Even though he had just tried to kill me, again I felt that another life was about to end because of me!

One of the keepers that had arrived with the White Bearded one closed the door behind them as they dragged him out and the First Guardian took a deep breath and surrounded the big desk as the others closed the door. As I turned to face him I did not see the Old man anywhere!

"You are the cause of more commotion and events in two days then all the other visitors did the last 50 years!" the First Keeper said as he sat down with a sigh.

"It was not my intention. I assure you Sir. I did not ask to be here or the cause for all this."

He actually seemed to smile behind his beard." The last time we had this much locomotion here was when another Erik was here, the one you are named after. Only he did cause most of it himself! I am not faulting you, Eric. I know what has happened and I know of your situation. "

His hand moved over the deep mar the sword had left on his desk."You say you have been let in here by an old Keeper right?" I nodded."I did not believe in ghosts and he denies being one, but he was here just moments ago. The fat man has seen him too!"

"I know Eric and he has indeed accepted you as a pupil. He will explain it all to you in time. But the dismissal of a Keeper is a very serious matter and he is attending it."

"He is no ghost?" Was all that came to mind."Who is he if you are the first Keeper?"

"No Eric he is no ghost, even though he manages to move quite fast for his advanced age and he manages to surprise me even after all this time know him. He has simply retired from the official administrative part so to speak, but again he insisted that he is going to fill you in. In the meantime we will however clean you up a little. Even though there are Neo Vikings who think that body hygiene is not important and not needed to be a warrior. I assure you there is nothing untraditional about soap and water."

"Yes I would like that, Sir."

Chapter 12: Keepers

Chapter 11 – Keepers

The white bearded keeper led me to a cage like contraption in an adjourning room. It turned out to be an elevator, he pulled a string and the thing started descending sown a dark stone shaft.

"I was under the impression you reject all technology?" I asked him.

"No Eric, we rejected technology that takes away from the human experience. This is a concept that is not always easily understood. When Earth ascended from a single planet society to become a galactic one, it was not a graduate change as it happens with most other civilizations that reach that point when faster than light technology becomes available. Humanity awoke overnight. The Sarans had landed on Earth, revealing that humankind was not alone in the universe and gave Earths civilization the technology to travel to other worlds it happened overnight so to speak. Along with Faster than light technology come a whole lot of different advances and Erikson the leader of the Odin movement was of the opinion that it all happened to fast and that humans were not ready for it. He saw much evil and misuse. Cooking and preparing meals already on the decline was replaced by Robo kitchens, food synthesizers and cheap Insta-meals. The traditional family dinner were members of a family would come together at least once a day no longer happened. The very skill to prepare food from raw ingredients was becoming a lost art. This is just one simple example of what Erikson lamented and his group rejected. They promoted a simpler lifestyle focused on family and community rather than progress, occupational success and public social welfare, Erikson believed that most so called public welfare was not needed if the family was intact and would take care as a unit of its infirm and old. He believed that there was a fundamental difference between women and men and that these differences should not be artificially erased by senseless equalitism. Equal in his philosophy did not mean that women were less than a man but simply different. He believed that there were occupations a woman should not pursue simply because all common sense said she could not. While he found that the feminization of men was equally bad and that this would lead to a loss of values and thus morals.

"He found the answers in the romantic perceptions of a long gone culture of his own home country; this culture was called the Vikings. He actually knew very little about the factual live of the real Vikings and his sources were books and popular media and he fashioned a new society so to speak based on his believes and what he thought Vikings stood for. He gained quite a few followers and his movement grew. Folks who knew more than him about the real Vikings added our old holy book, the Edda and with it came the religious element into the movement. The worship of the gods known as the Aseir."

I listened fascinated to his words barely noticing that the cage elevator had already reached its destination. He stroked his beard and opened the door. Motioned me to follow and he continued his explanation:" Out of the original idea of Erikson for a simpler back to the roots of humanity grew a popular movement, especially what was called the Scandinavian and Germanic regions of Earth. They found a new identity for themselves that allowed them to connect with their past and their cultural heritage and whenever lots of people come together original ideas and concepts do get modified and twisted. A core group within that movement called the Church of Odin felt oppressed by the prevailing other faith called Christianity and claimed that this faith was forced upon them.

"Long story short, Earth was over populated at that time and the advent of faster than light technology allowed humanity to spread out to other worlds. We don't know today if Erikson's group asked to leave or if the Earth government offered it, but they decided on Nilfeheim to be their new home. Again how exactly these decision was made and why they choose Nilfeheim is lost to us as the records of that time are not complete anymore, but they received the genetic tailoring that is still evident today in your gills and they came here."

We walked through a damp green tiled corridor and the air was warm and got warmer. He opened a stainless steel door and I marveled at a tiled basin of enormous size filled with steaming water. On one side was a row of big bath tubs. The ceiling was not manmade but seemed to be that of a natural cave.

"These are the baths of Hasvik. The water comes from a heated mineral spring and it has curative properties. The actual spring is in the middle of the pool and is near boiling temperature. So you can choose how hot you like your bath by going closer, but I suggest you use one of the tubs so I can give you soap. When you are done you will find fresh garments on those benches over there and someone will fetch you in an hour or so. "

The water was wonderful and about neck deep. Warm baths were virtually unknown on the Burg and only women were allowed to heat water to bathe. We had showers at school but no baths; the experience to submerge myself in warm almost hot water was as exhilarating as it was a new experience. The closer I got to the center as he said, the temperature increased. The center was easily recognizable as the water swirled and bubbled while being fed from that spring below. I had not realized how cold I was and how sore. The water seemed to seep into my bones and undo knots and aches and I wondered if one could sleep right here under water, but then I was told to be ready in an hour and judging the passing of time while you enjoyed yourself was quite difficult without a PDD I did submerge myself however and wondered if I would be able to breathe this fresh water and if nothing else It would moisten and rinse my gills.

I felt no discomfort as I tried it and it seemed that unlike the fish on Nilfeheim, Neo Vikings felt no difference in fresh or salt water. Having warm water circulate through my secondary respiration system was an equally new sensation and I decided I liked cold water better in that regard.

The water had a distinctive taste I could not clearly describe. Almost like eating sand perhaps but without the grit. It certainly smelled a bit like wet sand.

I could not be sure but I felt it had to be close to the hour and with a pang of disappointment I swam towards the steps. The place was quiet, the splashing and dripping of water echoed whenever I moved and I for the first time in a very long time I felt content. The garment laid out for me was a robe like thing, girded in the middle reaching to my ankles, just like the one the Fist Keeper had worn, except the belt was black and there was no embroidery on the chest. It was actually quite comfortable and reminded me of mother's dresses. There was a pair of sandals. I would have preferred my own boots but to my surprise my won soiled clothing had disappeared. Someone must have taken them while I was submerged.

But there was a hair brush and as I combed my hair out, braided it and sat down on one of the many stone benches around the pool. Somewhere dripped water, otherwise it was very quiet. My thoughts returned to the boy that fell of the scaffold and I my good mood evaporated.

I waited and kept on waiting and I was certain more than an hour had passed. I was eager to hear the explanation of the Old man and why he decided to make me think he was a spirit.

Then I heard footsteps, but I was utterly astonished seeing a woman coming through the door. She wore a garment quite similar to my own; her hair was red and surrounded her head with tiny locks that reached past her shoulders. Judging by her face she was perhaps thirty or forty years of age. She smiled and said." I was not informed a new girl had arrived. When did you come?"

I turned as to see if there was someone else in the room and then I said."I know nothing of a new girl, lady. I am Eric and I was told to wait here till someone comes to fetch me."

Her smile changed into a grin." I must say for a boy you actually look very pretty."

I was not certain if I should have been angry, somewhere inside her comment pleased me but then I decided that a Neo Viking would be quite angry and offended and I said." Either your eyes are not good or maybe it is the dim light down here, but I am Eric and I am of the Clan Olafson."

"Oh the famous young Tyranno Slayer, I have heard of you."

I was wondering what a woman did, here at the Halls of Hasvik, but nothing had been as it should have been so far.

As if she read my mind. "It is not the privilege of men to worship the gods. Are there not two female Goddesses represented up there?"

She was right of course, but somehow I had not expected a woman in this epitome center of Nilfeheim tradition. "I did not mean any offense, Lady."

"I am not offended. I did come to fetch you, the Ancient One has told me a new Adept was waiting down here. I was just taking aback when I thought I saw a girl. Don't be offended as well, young Eric. You still have a youthful face and nature has not yet granted you the facial hair all men are so proud off. To all this I must say you have the most amazing hair color and some girls would be proud to have braids that long."

"Maybe I should cut them somewhat." I mused aloud.

"Don't cut them just yet and you better come with me now. There is dinner and tomorrow I shall begin to instruct you in fighting with spear and lance."

I got up and then blinked as I had to make sure I had heard right." You are going to instruct me in weapon training?"

"Indeed that is what the Ancient said. He wants you to pick up a few skills while you are here and I am the best when it comes to the spear. Have you ever seen a Valkyrie without one?"

I had seen the mythical female Warrior spirits depicted in many murals and book illustrations, sent by the Gods to guide fallen warriors to Valhalla, and she was right they were always depicted having spears. I suddenly had a revelation. The Old man said something about Odin loved disguises on top of the stairs. He appeared and disappeared like a ghost and now a woman was talking about Valkyries. Could it be? He was no ghost as he said but that did not mean he was no god. Was he Odin? Was this the secret? Did the Gods hear my prayers for revenge and help?

I was afraid to ask and more afraid of the answer. There as the Feather cloak in a display case upstairs. The old man knew so much about me and even about Midril. In my mid it now fit all together. I followed her almost dazed and said." Please do not take offense to anything I said or thought!"

She turned while we walked down the corridor but past the elevator, gave me a puzzled look then giggled and said."I told you I did not take offense."

The Corridor suddenly widened into a huge cavern. The corridor became a small path leading downward. A bright ball of light was underneath the natural ceiling and below something I had seen previously only in Virtus in school, a large tended garden with tidy rows of plants. A wire enclosed area with brown bird like animals and I identified them as chicken as my mind recalled the page of a Cerebral uploaded book. Birds from earth!

A group of men and women tended the plants, looked up from their work and waved. It was warm and moist down here. The woman picked a red fruit from a green vine plant and handed it to me." Try that, Eric. Our tomatoes are at least as good as those from other worlds. I knew tomatoes to be part of the ingredients that went on top of a Pizza, but I had never seen a real one before. It was juicy, tangy and of a taste that compared to nothing I knew.

She kept walking till we reached a long wooden table with two benches on each side. Women in traditional dresses and white aprons and men, some dressed like me others in the work clothing of Low Men sat there, eating, laughing and talking, but I immediately noticed there were no children another indicator that my theory was right. Gods did not procreate like mortals; they came to be fully grown.

The woman who had had not given me a name, of course Valkyries had no names, made an inviting gesture. Sit down Eric, that spot next to the ancient is reserved for you. The thin old man was sitting at the head of the table, holding a tankard and nodded towards me."You do look more presentable now."

While I felt like bursting and showering the old man with questions, I restrained myself. He was most likely Odin himself. Not that he looked the part, but then perhaps Mortals could not see the real form of gods and they appeared to us in whatever shape they choose.

I declined my head and said." Is it permitted for me to sit on the table of adults?"

"Yes Eric, keeping a seat reserved for you would make no sense otherwise, would it not?"

I wanted to educate the Old Man how things were on Nilfeheim but I stopped myself. He knew every detail about me and so he surely knew about everything else. Odin was all seeing.

A woman placed a plate before me the moment I sat down and it was filled with brown fried meat pieces and French fries just like they served the day before Union Week in the School cafeteria. A man filled a cup with water. The old man motioned me to eat.

"Go ahead most of us already ate, so you need to catch up." He then looked at his empty plate and waved towards the woman that had served me. "Gilda be a good girl and get me another plate of the chicken, but no breast. Just thighs this time."

She laughed and said."Of course Ancient One! I am always amazed and wonder where you put it all."

His face lit up as he received his plate, bit into a piece of chicken and then chewed looking at me."You don't like chicken? I know you are used to fish and fang snapper, but this is good I promise."

"I know chicken from the School cafeteria. They serve it once a month and do like it."

"You eat as if it is made of poison." He took a drink, burped and started on the next piece." Are you not hungry?"

"Yes Sir I am hungry!"

He sighed." Eric I am no ghost I assure you. I wanted to test you and see how you handle yourself."

"I understand and realize that you are indeed no Ghost, sir!"

His hand sank with the piece of chicken he was gnawing on and he looked at me from his piercing eyes and I knew I looked into eyes that were far older than he even appeared." I promise you I will explain. Not all of it but as much as I think you needs to know for now. Now eat!"

They had cleared the table and he was nursing a glass with a golden liquid. Most of the others were gone. The red haired woman with the curly mess had remained; she also drank of the same golden colored clear liquid. He raised his." It is Mead, Eric, while I think it would not hurt you. I don't think it should be me who introduces you to the taste, especially not since you sorted out your life. Many men seek their salvation at the bottom of a glass or tankard."

I glared at him."I hate mead. I will never touch it. To this day I can smell it on the breath of my father when he came into the rooms of my mother! "Then I caught myself and said."I did not mean to offend you, Mighty one!"

His eyes shimmered and he said." A child should never see what you had to see, Eric. I hear there are methods to remove memories."

"Yes the doctor said there is psycho surgery and they can remove and replace memories, but it would not change the fact that it happened and cheat my mother out of the only witness she had. I rather die and I fight anyone trying to do it against my will!"

"I said it before Eric. Sometimes you speak with great wisdom; I am saddened for you that this wisdom however is born out of such an event."

Then he smirked."Mighty one? That is surely a change of adjective!" He raised his head looked towards the woman." When I closed the door on him, he called me a Rotting fish liver stinking, dried out old bastard! And that was the nicest, the other ones I dare not to repeat!"

She laughed." He certainly found a very colorful description I would say."

I felt the blood shoot to my ears and lowered my head." I am sorry Mighty one; at that point I had no idea who you are, even though you clearly hinted it. I did not know you could hear me through this thick door!"

"So you know who I am?"

"Yes I do I added it all up and it makes sense to me now and I apologize for any offense, and maybe you can talk to Hel and let her release my mother."

His face became hard."Eric I am not Odin. I am no god. I am a very old man. Do you remember when I told you that the Keepers are not Elders even though most of them meet every requirement?"

"Yes I do, but I was told to be here would be a sure way to become one."

He sighed."You seen the boys and young men in the Hall, they are usually the second or third born of a clan and their fathers send them here to service the gods. They sleep in those cold chambers and eat simple food made the old way. They do that, report home and have proven to be mindful of the gods and rooted in the traditions. Should then a seat in the circle of Elders become available those who served the gods once or twice in their life use that in their election bid and yes those who served are always picked over those who have not. A few of them however show to us that they are not simply following some Clan politics but think for themselves and either really believe and want to serve the gods as the Keepers up there do, it is the closest thing we have to a priest class or they have no stand at home much like you and rather stay here than being second to a brother they don't get along with.

The red haired woman took over. "To make you really understand all this is to tell you about the beginnings of our culture on this world."

She made a gesture that encompassed the cave and perhaps the world." When the settlers came to Nilfeheim it was just at the beginning of Short Summer and they landed right here, next to Mount Muspelheim, Below the ice around this mountain is a far greater piece of land than on Bifrost, the Island where Halstaad Fjord is now. The surveyors who cleared this planet for settlement did know about our elongated orbit that causes these long winters, but the Settlers wanted to cut all ties to Earth and to be left alone. Live the old way before technology. This was after all the reason they left in the first place. During Short Summer and with the easily available geothermal heat this was not a bad place to start a colony. Most of the settlers were people who rejected science and technology in general, Eric and many of them had little knowledge and even less interest in scientific facts, but when long Night came they believed, but it was too late. The Arks disassembled, they could not leave. To add to their predicaments, Leif Erikson had died from wounds received by a Fangsnapper in the first year. He was revered as leader and the settlers listened to him. Without him, men and women squabbled for the leadership position and each of them had a certain amount of followers and supporters."

She paused to take a sip of her mead and smiled."It is a long story Eric but it will make you understand all this, why we are here and why there is a difference in opinion about traditions."

I simply nodded. I found the subject quite interesting and I was not tired.

The Old man said."She has a nicer voice than me, so I let her tell it, besides her memory is far better than mine."

"You just want to eat some more deserts, you are the skinniest Tyranno Fin on this planet but your appetite is equal to those of the biggest!"

He agreed with a wave of his hand and summoned the pretty woman with the white apron, while the Red haired woman continued:" Each of these groups had a little different idea just what the traditions meant. Some wanted to use the Arks power units to create heat. Others rejected it and claimed that upholding the traditions were even more important than survival.

Yet another group found these caves inside the Mountain. Eternally warm, rich volcanic lava ground that could be turned into soil, warm water and a large supply of natural gas, ideal conditions to survive the cold period. To harness the gas, bring light in those caves however meant the use of at least some technology. How could they prevent one group from trying to destroy all technology and the other from taking it for themselves, by invoking the Gods? People in desperate times are more inclined to ask for divine intervention. A pact was made and this place was built. Not all at once but especially devoted men were selected as the keepers of all the technology that came with the ships and it would be stored here and until a new common leader and a common solution acceptable to all could be made."

"This is why we are called keepers," the old man said. "It originated in that time. Its original meaning and what we are actually keeping is forgotten today of course."

She nodded and went to the next part of her story. Just about that time Contact ship from earth arrived to check on us and see if we might reconsider and accept help. The group under Nils Fisken, the ones that advocated the use of technology, seized the ship. Killed its crew and used that ship to raid the Colony on Helgoland, seven light years away. The raid was tremendously successful. They came back with riches, food, weapons and two more small ships. The group that completely rejected technology of course protested. Nils Fisken and the clans that supported him frankly gave a hoot about the others and for a period of about 80 years Nilfeheim became synonymous with pirates, terror and raids. At that time Terra fought the war against the Freons and as a new and small civilization on the Galactic stage could not divert any resources to curb Nilfeheim's reign of terror."

Again the Old man interrupted." The other colonies around us lived in fear, and it was them who coined the term Neo Vikings for us by the way. "

She nodded." But after the Freons were defeated the Union was founded with the Saran, pan Saran and the Ult the new Union fleet had all the resources to restore order. Union battleships had no trouble to destroy the small Pirate fleet and then appeared in our orbit and Nilfeheim was given a choice." Quit all piracy and join the Union. In this case all previous crimes would be pardoned, or remain isolated for ever after the Union had taken everything of value to compensate the victims and executed everyone even remotely associated to the pirate acts."

The Clans around Nils Fisken of course immediately agreed to the first choice.

The union was satisfied. Fisken's Clan and those who did the pirating however were suddenly not only out of a job, but since they lived of the food and supplies of what they stole, they never learned how to carve a living from this world. While they were prohibited to carry their violence into space, nothing prevented them from taking what they wanted from those Clans that remained and many of the old clans perished. Holger Ragnarsson a distant ancestor of yours Eric took a sail boat and sailed half across the ocean to Bifrost to ask the Union Outpost for help. Arguing that the Fisken Clans did not speak for the entire planet and that it was only them who did the pirating and now using energy weapons and flyers to raid, kill and steal from the Clans who had rejected technology.

"The case was heard by a Union Court and it was decided that Ragnarsson was correct. Union representatives called together all remaining Clan Chiefs of all Clans and wanted to know what is to be done. All leaders agreed that they could not survive completely cut off from all technology and the Union. So the first Circle of Elders was put together and they deliberated for some time and came up with a Book of Traditions. In it was clearly outlined what technology would be acceptable and what was deemed prohibited. Only parts of the original philosophy that led us here remained, the rest was made up in a few month of deliberation."

I still listened. The Old man shoved a plate wordlessly under my nose and whispered. "Try some of this strawberry cobbler. It is delicious, my eyes were bigger than my appetite after all and it would be a shame to waste it. There is not much more to the story so you can eat and listen."

I wasn't hungry but dutiful spooned a load into my mouth and it was sweet and fruity and oh so good! The Woman raised one of her eyebrows." Anyway Eric, to finish my story imagine a group of older men, all from ruling clans sitting together and making the rules the entire planet later had to follow. There were no women present and no one of the so called common families, the under men. They interpreted the so called traditions as they saw fit and made sure the Clan Chiefs got the best deal. They were all the same in that regard, regardless to what group they considered themselves to be associated with. This is when the rights of the First born were codified and raised above his other siblings. This is why men decided that women should not inherit, and that they alone decided.

In all this they did not forget the Keepers and reminded us of our old contract, we would be allowed to worship and decide in questions of religion, but since the old contract prohibited us from forming clans and taking sides, we had no say in the Circle of Elders and they made sure we were slowly but certainly pushed to the sidelines. When Muspelheim kept cooling down and the ice rose outside, the Settlement of Hasvik was abandoned and moved to Bifrost. "

She folded her hands."Now you know most of it Eric. We are a small community down here, always have been, too small to maintain a healthy gene pool over the normal flow of generations. So we used the old knowledge and technology we still guarded to genetically extend our life spans and only reproduce after one died. We are not immortals, but some of us are more than a thousand years old, and your old friend with the great appetite is called the Ancient one because somehow the life extending Gene treatment worked especially well on him, he is here since we started. So yes he is the first Keeper."

The Old man giggled. "See I am no ghost I just forgot how to die, but it is catching up on me Eric, my body is now deteriorating and while my aging genes are turned off, my cells are now to tired I guess to reproduce. I am not planning to die anytime soon of course but I know my days are numbered. I am saying this to assure you I am no god either."

I simply had to ask." But what was this show with the soak stones all about? Why did you disappear in the morning and no one knew about you and how do you know so much about me?"

"Because we keep this a secret, Eric. You know all about traditions. Tell me what would the Circle of Elders do if they found out there are about 200 of us that used Gene technology to survive that long and use fusion suns to heat and light our caves?"

I suddenly understood."It would give them all the excuse they need to accuse you of hypocrisy and put you out of business so to speak. I somehow understand that you are a very old institution and a thorn in their side. "

"Indeed you are quick to pick up between the lines. They always fear we might become more active and interfere with their way of running things and we were tempted to do just that a few times."

I squinted my eyes."If you are indeed that old." I shivered involuntarily realizing just how old he really was." You are perhaps not a Citizen of the Union?"

He shook his head." Again you do amaze me young Olafson. We would not be protected under the same laws indeed."

"Don't get me wrong, but what are you still keeping? I mean the technology from the Ark ship must be more than outdated and even the most traditional families, the one I know of keep a GalNet terminal in the house, even if it is hidden and locked away as in our Burg. And any adult can buy a space bus ticket and leave. You included, and seek citizenship."

He sighed deeply. "You are more like your grandfather than you realize, Young Olafson." His observation was perhaps the greatest compliment he could find.

The old man said."One of the groups that joined Erikson's movement back then was a similar one called the Church of Odin."

"I remember the Keeper with the White beard told me about that."

"They arrived here with the last Ark, but they decided not to stay. They left right away and went on to settle on a world sixteen light years from here called New Sweden. A world not unlike Nilfeheim, but with a much better orbital path around its sun, so they have no Longnight winters. The vast oceans just like here teem with fish that can be consumed by humans and to top it all, a continent with forests and easy mineable resources.

He paused for a moment and then said. "Today the Church of Odin is a major religion with an impressive temple on Pluribus. New Sweden however has no forests left and enormous fleets of robotic fishing ships emptied their oceans. They now have fish farms raising Terran herring and mackerel, but you won't be able to buy their famous Butterfish filet, a fish that once was so abundant you could catch one with a blank hook on your fishing rod. The High Priest of the Odin Church was arrested and found guilty as they found out he organized the sale of illegal drugs via several of the temples. New Sweden is a progressive world and has many big cities and I am not pointing a finger at them, but I like us the Keepers of Hasvik keep our world a little longer the way it is and keep our real traditions remembered not by enforcing them with an iron rod. This is what we still keep, not the rusted and obsolete pieces of Ark ship technology buried in a cache beneath the Halls."

He fell silent.

After a long moment he, drained the last of his mead and said." I know you want to ask the 200 credit question. So go ahead."

"I understand why you keep this part of the Halls of Hasvik secret and I certainly learned much about our world and how it all works, but why did you pick me? What was this Soak stone business all about and why do that rotten trick with the ghost number? Why pick me?"

"I test almost every young man that comes up these stairs, you are not the only one and I am doing this a long time. Not always with soak stones but to see who has the heart on the right spot. Out of hundred boys that climb these stairs and don't give up that is, perhaps twenty actually help me. But less than 5 go back down to keep their word and get the sack or whatever I left behind. There are only few what you call Low Man that have a chance to come here. It is usually the sons of Clan Chiefs and they are raised to think they are better than their servants. There are those who laughed at my peril, but most of them simply ignored my presence and went straight on by. In some case there are those who demanded me to make way or step aside. Even fewer pass the fire test and when I appear the second time some attacked me in anger.

"When your Grandfather contacted the First Guardian that he was sending his grandson, I inquired about you and learned much about your situation. All this made me curious and I tested you."

I was thinking about what he said and he was right. My brothers and much of my school comrades did not think much about the servants and low man. I wondered if I would have been the same if I was not the outcast son.

"But why did you choose to disappear and make me think you are a phantom of some kind?"

"Your grandfather is what a neo Viking should be. He is strong, one of the most feared fighters, a swordsman without peer on a world of fighters; he is also smart and well educated. He is the very definition of honor. If he gives his word, there is nothing short of him dying that would keep him from fulfilling an oath or a promise. If Nilfeheim would ever elect a king, he would easily be elected. If he speaks others listen. If he gives a suggestion it is followed as if it was a royal decree and he is a very important voice inside the Inner Circle of Elders. He sent you here Eric. He does not know about the truth beneath Muspelheim or that I still exist.

"You experienced that your very father managed to have eyes and ears inside the walls above and enough control to make an attempt on your life. You had to arrive above and be seen doing it, as I am certain your Grandfather has someone among the Keepers up there acting as his eyes and ears."

"You saying in one breath my Grandfather is honorable and then you say he has spies here and wants the Halls of Hasvik and the Keepers gone?"

"I am saying Eric that once he gave an Oath and his word he will follow it to the end. When he became an Elder, he took an oath to defend and uphold the Book of Ancient traditions. Not the love of his wife and not the love to you could make him go against that. He could have killed your father for what he did to your mother but he does not, because that book gives Isegrim all the rights to beat a woman to death! He could kick the Olafsons of his burg, but he gave his word and not the lamentations and complains of all his clan members can change that. He could take you and give you to someone else to raise, if he had no time, he knows about how your father tortures and treats you, but the Book of Ancient Traditions give your father that right and while I have no doubt in my heart that your Grandfather cares much about you, he will rather die of a broken heart than to go against their traditions.

"Eric he would be the first tearing these walls down and raise his famous broadsword if he thinks we are against the Elders and their Rules."

The words of the Old man put in words what I had felt since I seen him sit with my father in the great hall, but hearing them like this hurt me more than I could describe. I knew that every word the old man said was true. Grandfather himself had told me so.

The most painful realization in all this was that he could have done something to save mother, if he had put her wellbeing above those cursed traditions. Traditions I learned were far from what they supposed to be.

Chapter 13: Caught

Chapter 12 – Caught

They had shown me to a small Cave in the big caverns wall. Inside, behind a curtain was a real bed and I slept deep and dreamless. This time I did not wake on my own but was called out while I still felt tired. The perpetual small fusion sun made any guess what time it was completely impossible, at least to me. The woman stood just outside the curtain and she was dressed very much like I expected a woman warrior to look. Hard leather armor molded to accommodate her female shape. Underneath a short white tunic that revealed much of her shapely legs. Her curly hair pulled to the back and tamed into a pony tail with a leather strap adorned with feathery things to the side. She held two long spears." Good Morning Eric!" She handed me one and said. "The spear is one of human kind's oldest weapons. In our old languages man with a Ger became to be known as German and the word describing an entire culture."

The spear had wooden shaft and was set on the top with a pointed double edged tip of metal. I wanted to impress her and said after I had bowed and said." Odin's spear is named Gungir and it is infallible and its tip cannot be broken. The Elders of the Circle and the Clan Chiefs swear on Gungir the most sacred oaths!" I then hastily added." Your Ladyship."

She did nod with a knowledgeable smile." My name is Sigfrida and you may call me by my name."

She turned the spear and drew a simple arrow in the dirt." This is the Tir rune in the writing of the old Vikings on Earth and it t has the meaning of war, victory, law and cosmic order and is associated with the ancient Germanic and Aryan sky god Tir. This rune also resembles Irmunsul the world tree."

I followed her to a different cave and she explained that these chambers once were formed by hot magma bubbles and flows while the Volcano was more active.

She was a patient but demanding teacher and the fact that she was a woman somehow spurned the male warrior ego that was part of perhaps every Neo Vikings personality. I think I would not have tried as hard if she was a male instructor. For the next 3 weeks I hurled spears, fought with shield, spear, axe and sword until I could no longer feel my arms. Unlike our fight instructor at school, she was not cruel and inflicted injury and mars on purpose but I still thought there was not a spot left on my body without a bruise. Every night I was allowed to the baths and the warm water did wonders. It was also a wonderful time. She was full of stories and wisdom about our culture and the gods. She told a story about the Gods and then explained the meaning of the story and the symbolism and why that story was told. I had not really thought about father. I felt somehow accepted. There was no one making fun of me or teasing me, no one told me what a looser or how unwanted I was. No one was beating or kicking me and I did not have to be afraid of noises or heavy footsteps that would announce the appearance of father.

I did not see the Old Man during that time.

How many days I had been here I could not really say, I did not keep track of time, but it felt early and she put the training weapons back in their racks and said." I have to tend to a sick friend and won't be back till tomorrow evening, but that means you have four extra hours to pass today, so I would like you to do a chore for us. Everyone around here does them, so don't feel I am punishing you."

"I don't mind doing chores and I am not afraid of work, I do them since I can remember."

"Great, do go to the baths and mop the tiles in both areas and the change rooms. You find the cleaning tools and supplies in a storage corner in the change area. No one will be there at this time so please do the women's side too."

"No problem, I can do that." I turned to get there.

"You should have plenty of time to enjoy a long bath as well." I heard her say. I stopped and faced her again. She smiled and added." The Ancient one will fill in for me tomorrow I am sure you can find your way to the baths and then to dinner yourself by now."

She left and I did make my way towards the baths. In that corridor that linked the baths to the Big Cavern were other passage ways branching off to the left and right, About halfway to the Baths was the Elevator that would lead up to First Guardians Study. The light came from old Lumi Plates, not all of them working anymore. It was a small miracle in my eyes they lasted that long, they came so I had learned from the Settler arks. I understood that they had some sort of ingenious way of turning radioactive radiation from a small piece of plutonium into the spectrum of visible light.

Some of the corridors that branched off were completely dark and I wondered where these corridors ended up. The inside of this old volcano was occupied by a secretive group for almost 3000 years now and their numbers were slowly but steadily declining. Despite their effort to keep themselves alive and to replace those who died, the Old man had told me that there were now less than eighty and they started out with about two hundred. I did the math in my head and felt they did not really have any immediate problem of disappearing, if they declined in numbers at the same rate as they did till now, they still had 2000 years before the last one was gone.

It was easy to think in terms of 1000 years and accept the fact that my female teacher really was over a thousand years old, since I could not really fathom what it meant. There was simply no reference I could apply to really understand, but whenever I was thinking about it, I felt a little uneasy and shivered and wondered if a being that could look back on a thousand years of life experience really was still human.

From Union Class I knew there were member species that looked upon very long life spans. Of course I heard about the Stories of the two hundred Human immortals who were guiding human kind since the beginning and like most I believed them to be legends and myths at least until know. Mr. Walters said that medicine could easily extend the life of most any carbon based life form including humans. Brains could be implanted in Robot and Android bodies and eliminate most biological limitations and brain pattern activity could be imprinted on a Computronic. Ever since the Insane Robot Coup attempt of 2412, uploading and individuals personality and brain into a Computronic was prohibited. All manufactured robots and Androids were by law determined to be things and had to be base programmed and imprinted with the Robotic Laws. I heard of the X101's a member species of sentient machines but they did not provide other species with their own robot bodies.

In that lesson Mr. Walters said that the average lifespan for humans was 250 years. Even though longer life was medically possible he said that most minds simply got tired and a strong longing to die developed and the suicide rate among those reaching the bicentennial age increased drastically with each passing year. It was not against the law to extend life beyond the age of 250 but as Mr. Walters said no one really wanted too.

While I was pondering the long life span of the Keepers I had reached the baths and decided to use that extra time not just to bathe but to swim, the pool basin was certainly big enough for that, but I would do my chore first. By know I knew there were two bath areas one for men and one for women. They looked identical except the tiles on the male side were blue and the tiles in the women's bath were red. In between them was an area with showers and toilets and places were you could dress and undress. It all had been built to accommodate the population of Hedwig that never used it. Of course the Keepers had kept it in good repair all that time. As she said the place was deserted and no one was there.

I could not find any mop or bucket or anything else on the men's side so I knocked at the separating swing door then opened it and said aloud." Anyone here?"

My voice slightly echoed and appeared louder than intended but no one answered, there was only the drip of water. So I went in and sure enough there was a corner with buckets, mops and the wonderful smelling lemon stuff they made themselves to clean pretty much everything. So I mopped the women's bath area and there around the corner in the dressing area on the bench lay that leather breast harness molded to her figure. Not far from it, on a peg a blue dress and white apron. A small shelf next to it held artful little glass bottles, decorated ceramic tubs and jars.

This was not mother's boudoir and not her dress. There was no reason for me to wear it and yet felt the urge to do just that. If I would wear that breast harness underneath it would give the dress even the right shape.

I pushed the mob and shook my head. "It was wrong what I did in mother's boudoir even though it made me feel close to mother. I was a Neo Viking and I needed to become strong and big. A warrior would not wear women's garments.

Thor did it.

But he didn't like it and did it only once out of necessity. So why did I feel strangely excited every time I mopped past that dress?

I forced myself to think about something else and left doing the other side of the baths, but I was done. I knew it was still early and I had time. I wished someone would come, Women perhaps using the baths but it remained eerie silent. I had to return the cleaning supplies.

I almost could hear my own argument, on the one hand I tried to ignore my feelings as I knew they were wrong, but then what would it hurt? No one would ever know, just to see how it looks.

I undid my braids.

The chest piece fit real nice and as I slipped into the dress it really did what I hoped it would and along with the white apron looking into a mirror I really looked like a girl now, even the shape was no perfect.

I felt free for some reason and while something in me warned me that inner voice felt silent and somehow it felt so right.

As I turned a little to see me myself from the side I noticed Sigfrida standing there, her arms crossed. Seeing her hit me like lightning and I wished the ground would open to swallow me. I started shaking and the sensation of utmost shame came over me.

She looked around and then nodded." I see you did a good job cleaning. "

I tried to say something, but my throat was constricted and even if I knew what to say I would have not been able to utter a single word.

"I had a chance in plans and came to fetch you for dinner. Ulrike made dumplings today."

Then she came closer and said." The ancient suspected this and that is why he asked me to leave those things here."

I shivered and could not bring my shaking hands and knees under control. I finally managed to say." He knew?"

She smiled and nodded."He is very old and has seen it all. Human nature holds no mysteries to him."

The old man's voice spoke and he had appeared behind me next to the mirror. "I visited your burg to learn more about you and when I heard your Midril speak about that servants had seen the ghost of the fair lady in the windows of the First ladies old rooms, I asked Sigfrida to do this little test."

He put his hand on my shoulder."Don't be afraid .No one here will judge you by this. I know you will keep our secret and so will we keep yours. I wish I could offer you to stay here in Muspelheim so you would be free of the tyranny of your father, but this is no place for a young person."

I relaxed only a little but he spoke kindly."I am sorry...I did not …"

"Don't be sorry, you did nothing wrong in our eyes, this world however is not made for someone like you if it ever comes to light. No one will even try to understand."

I could not stop my tears. "I don't really understand it myself. I know it is wrong."

"Sigfrida said I know human nature, Eric I would have to live twice as many years than I already have to really understand the motivations of a woman. I imagine this desire of your could be a release to cope with all you are coping so young and with no one to talk, but this is only an assumption."

He said. "All this talk made me hungry and there are dumplings waiting for us. Let's go!"

"Like this?"

"Why not? You look very nice and perhaps it helps you decide if it is for you."

Sigfrida smiled and offered me her arm."He is always hungry as you know by now."

Chapter 14: Interlude 1: Pluribus

Interlude 1: Pluribus

Garry Nu-Chang wore a stylish silver gray tailored suit of Sitaurian brocade with an intricate design of platinum metallic threads. Sitaurian Brocade coming all across the Bridge from the Andromeda galaxy was the latest fashion craze for those who could afford thousand credit suits. Underneath a shirt of olive colored Terran Silk. His shoes came from New York City. Even though he never been to Earth he too wore so called sun glasses, a metal frame held dark lenses of a transparent material before his eyes. Sunglasses usually were a sure trademark for someone from the Sol System. He never really felt the desire to visit Earth and had never really left Pluribus other than per Matter tunnel to visit the pleasure moons circling around the fifth planet of this system, but that did not really count. Everything anyone could possibly want could be found right here. This was where Garry came in, this was his business.

Pluribus, the central planet of the most successful multi culture Trans-galactic society in known history of this spiral galaxy was a place of extremes. Enormous buildings, many billions of beings from all over the Union lived and worked here and unimaginable sums of money in from of Union credits and wares were exchanged every second of every day. True this was no lawless planet like Sin 4 or some of the other planets in Free space and for the most part it was an orderly world. Union Federal Police and Pluribus Law Enforcement had their Head quarters right here to keep it that way, but if you wanted it and had the money it could be found right here. Garry was one of a group of individuals calling themselves Connectors and Garry was one of the best. He tugged at the suits jacket to adjust its already immaculate fit and entered the plush office he maintained on the 345th floor of Soaring Delights, a relative modest sized sky scraper of only 2000 meters near Enroe Park, named after the first Union President, still the rent was astronomical. He remembered how he started in this business twenty years ago with nothing but a Cardboard box set up next to a Junkers Yard in Skid Row Sub level 4. Sullivan Mc Donkin his former partner was as far as he knew still there. He had made it far and he had no plans to stop here. His goal was to have a top suite in Enroe towers, to bad Schwartz Industries did not lease offices in the Needle.

Lillifee his reception girl, he had hired originally just for her looks sat behind her Hover desk sipping a cup of coffee."Good Morning Mister Nu-Chang. "She chirped happily.

Every time he saw he congratulated himself for not opting to get an Apple Syntho I-Assistant. Surely these efficient computronics could do many things and appear in any shape, there was a reassuring feeling to know that these ample breasts squeezed by a skin tight deeply cut copper metal mini dress to a most alluring cleavage were not a holo but quite real. The fact that the blonde girl turned out to be quite competent was an added bonus.

"Good morning Lillifee."

"Vat Gerson is here waiting for you."

Garry who was of Chinese-American-Saresii and Plutonian descent sighed and rolled his eyes he had surgically replaced with golden metallic pupils, not that anyone would see this 40,000 Credit cyber enhancement or his expression since he decided to wear Sun glasses. Vat was the son if his sister. While he was a connector and such things as morals and scruples did rarely influence his judgments, he almost cared about her and agreed to take the young man and introduce him to the business. Besides if he was able and had the skills maybe he could expand a little.

The man in his office was dressed okay for someone starting out; of course he would have to lose that cheap looking cucumber green Gal-Mart suit and get something better if he should keep working for and with him. After all he had a reputation to uphold. Other than that Vat appeared well groomed and the color of his suit was a good match for his reptilian skin. Why his sister chose to get involved with a Shiss was beyond him and their decision to raise an Inbetweener was even less understandable to him.

Since Humans and the reptilian Shiss did were genetically not compatible, they had to go to a Gen Mix facility, get the Federal approval to produce offspring with traits of both species and hope that the product did not turn out to be a Frankenstoner as the botched examples of such trans species mixes were called. On the other hand he actually envied the young man for his slit eyes and rows of sharp teeth as he imitated a human smile. "Good morning Uncle Garry."

"Don't call me Uncle in the office or anywhere during business hours. I am Mr. Nu-Chang for you during that time!"

"Yes Mr. Nu-Chang."

"This has business reasons and if you work out you find out why! Now tell me what do you know about the Connector business and do be frank. Don't mince words. I want to know what you know."

Vat's voice even had the hissing quality of a Shiss as he spoke." Connectors are a group of semi legal usually freelancing professionals, connecting those who seek with those who offer. "

Garry crossed his arms and leaned against his own hover desk," what is the semi legal part all about?"

Vat's face did have human characteristics but it translated no easily readable emotions, another thing Garry liked." This is the part I am not entirely sure about. Why would one need a Connector? If you can't find something all you have to do is use GalNet and you find it and if you have the money you can order it."

Garry smiled."Is that so? You are as green as your suit! Where would you go to get a good decent human flesh steak? Where would you order a live sex slave? How about a shipload of Califerm or some other drugs? Where would you go to watch a Death fight? How about buying a Class 4 weapon or a container full of Battle robots? "

Vat shrugged, at least that was quite human." I don't know but I get the idea. You go to a connector."

"Exactly! A good connector knows an answer to all these questions and for a fee will make the connection. The better you are the more unusual are the requests and of course such requests are associated with higher fees. Technically we are doing nothing wrong. Dealing in information is not illegal and the 4th act of the Declaration of Universal rights," Garry pointed to a document framed behind his desk," prohibits the Government and all its agencies from limiting or deciding what information a citizen might seek or give. The trick to survive in this business is to make sure no one can proof you actually facilitated illegal activities and to make sure you never ever ask your customers three questions. If you can answer me what questions you never ask a customer, I make you a partner right now!"

Vat thought for a moment and said."After hearing your explanation what it is you do its actually quite logical never to ask why a customer wants something; who he is and what he intends to do with it."

"Paint me an Ult; you are a smart son of a Crocodile. You're hired!"

Lillifee came in as she always did instead of using tech as she knew her boss liked to see her legs of course the rest of her body." Mr. Nu-Chang we have a client."

Chang motioned his nephew to remain utmost silent and find a seat in the extra chair by the window. Then nodded to Lillifee, who returned in a moment with a huge human dressed in a fur and leather, the fellow wore heavy boots. He had long hair braided and it was as black as its massive beard. An anachronistic helmet was sitting on his head. The strange dress of his customer was nothing that surprised Garry, not on Pluribus. There was nothing any being could wear to really turn heads or raise eyebrows, but usually his customers dressed a subtle and non descript as possible. With a flick of his hand he brushed over the Privacy Field activator. His office was already shielded but this was an advanced privacy field that would not only prevent visual and audio surveillance, but jam all forms of known communication devices and with its Saresii Psi tech prevented any Psionic snooping as well. "What can I do for you?" Chang said then after the readout inside his sunglasses relayed that no bugs or other means of eaves dropping were active or present and that his guest did not have a hidden police ID chip. This part of his scanning sensors was of course highly illegal.

"I want to hire an assassin. I need the Representative of Nilfeheim killed, how much will that cost?"

Chang immediately knew this was no plant and or spy to trick him into something. This was the hick of some colonial world who wanted for whatever reason the representative of that world dead. He had a whole list of contacts he could make who would be able to do that. However killing a rep was serious and would bring the Union Police into the game and they were quite good at their game." My dear customer, I do not want to know who you are from where you come from or who you want dead. I will explain you what a Connector does and then provide you with a few suggestions solely as general information as how something like that could be accomplished. My fee has nothing to do with whatever service you might decide upon. My fee is solely based on the Information I give you and in that case it will be 100,000 credits." Of course that was ten times as much as he would charge usually but he wanted to see how much of the hick was show and how much was indeed genuine."

The human giant pulled a Credit strip." Do you want it as transfer or in Palladium Chips?"

Garry wished he had the same expression less reptilian face as his new partner and he decided to rectify that with a nice expensive surgical procedure he paid for with part of that money, he pushed his Cred Receiver across the desk. "Union credits will be fine."

Chapter 15: Uncle Hogun

Chapter 13- Uncle Hogun

The shock of being caught had completely cured me of that unnatural desire, at least that what I thought and I concentrated on the training. Time had no real meaning, Training was not getting easier. A Keeper who listened to the name of Richard taught me how to use a sword. He introduced me to the different types and showed me that there was more than the widely used broadsword, even though he appeared no older than perhaps fifty, he too was like the others down here over a millennium old. In an offhand remark he told me that he trained and exercised for almost that long and had fought in clan wars before he became a keeper. His skill with edged weapons had to be unsurpassed merely for that reason. He too was patient with my feeble attempts but his approach was more like a Neo Viking would teach. He was stern and demanding, pushed me and did not mind using the hard wooden training sword to teach me in a painful way when I failed to follow his instructions, but I enjoyed every minute of it and could not wait for the morning to arrive.

One morning however instead of him or Siigfrieda, the Ancient one called me to get up and asked me to follow him. Through one of the dark corridors we reached a dead end, but after he operated a hidden lever part of the rock wall swung open and after he motioned me to follow we stood outside on the very landing I had met him first and I learned that he did not appear there by magic or other supernatural means. The wind felt much colder than I remembered but then I had spent quite a while now beneath the mountain in the warm caves. He said. "Eric, your Grandfather will be here tomorrow to pick you up and take you back to Ragnarsson-Rock, back to school and back to your normal life."

"I gave you my word Ancient One. I will not speak of what I have learned. "

"I have no doubt you keep your word. You are, as I said before indeed much like your grandfather. I wanted to talk to you about your secret. I know you are suppressing it and maybe you can but I want you to be careful Nilfeheim is unforgiving and lacks any compassion and understanding when it comes to these things."

I nodded.

"I also wanted to wish you well and find and achieve what you really want. Try not to see everything in Nilfeheim Neo Viking absolutes, not everything that is not white is necessarily black. I have no powers or abilities to predict the future, Eric. But if you live as long as I have you will see that there are patterns and certain chains of events usually lead to the same outcome. "

I was not sure what he wanted to say but I nodded."Can I come back next Summer Break?"

"I made arrangements for your further education for that time and old friend of mine will find you then and show you a few things, but you can always come here. Only I won't be here then!"

"You said you can't predict the future, Ancient One. Don't predict your own end. They do care about you and I do too."

"I am glad you found some room in that revengeful heart for another old man, but I did not predict my won end. I decided I take your advice and leave Nilfeheim for a bit. I think I want to see how far humankind has developed since I left Earth and I might even apply for citizenship."

That did surprise me and he laughed." I am retired I should be able to travel a little. I have seen everything there is to see on Nilfeheim."

"How come you do know Midril?"

"I travel the islands very frequently in the guise of an old Seer and Arguer. It is the common folks who greet me warmly .while I say some wise things they tell me many things about their clans and what happens in the world."

I said farewell to all the Keepers below and was once more in the actual keep. The first Keeper handed me a rolled document and said."This document proofs that you performed all duties well and to our satisfaction. With it you may in years to come make your bid to the Circle of elders should you choose to do so."

"I doubt I will look at them the same way as I have before. To become an Elder was never a wish or desire of mine even before I came here. "

"Your grandfather send message that he is to pick you up today as he must return to Pluribus. You know the stairs well and it takes as long to get down."

He wished me well and then I left the Halls of Hasvik and made my way down the steep stairs. When I reached the landing I looked towards the rock wall where I knew was the secret door and waved not knowing if the Ancient one could see or hear me and said." Take care Old man and thank you for everything. "

I was already on my way down the next flight when he appeared on top of the landing waved and yelled. "You're welcome Eric."

The weather had not changed from when I came here. The same gray sky and the same cold win. Then I could make out a black spot and as I descended the spot grew into the black Volvo flyer and next to it stood Grandfather, as if he had been there the whole time. I made it down the last steps and ran over the hard packed snow atop the ice, stopped at arm's length before him. The wind tugged at his beard and hair." Do you leave the Halls with Honor?" Was the first thing he said.

I held out the rolled paper and he took it opened it and after reading whatever was there he said." The Keepers have bestowed great praise upon you and made you an honorary Keeper of Hasvik with the right to wear the garments. He knelt down and then threw his arms around me." My heart if filled with pride. You have done well!"

I was happy enough to see him, but I already missed the sheltered and fearless environment of the caves below the Halls. I would certainly miss the Ancient one. He was as dignified and honorable as my grandfather, but despite his mindboggling life span and all the knowledge and wisdom he was much more approachable and somewhat more human. Perhaps the prospect to return to the burg had dampened my mood more than anything else. I followed Grandfather in to the flyer, where he took off his coat, threw it over a seat." You kept your promise and I shall keep mine Eric. One day you inherit all that is Ragnarsson but to day you will receive my most prized possession." He unbuckled his belt with sword and scabbard.

"Grandfather you bestow me with such a gift of honor, more than the sword I treasure your gesture and the meaning but I shall decline this gift for now. It is so much part of what everyone associates with you. I would not be allowed to wear this sword; it would gather dust until I was old enough. It is Mördaren and it is meant to be worn and I will wear from the day onward you can no longer raise it."

He blinked and there was a tear in my grandfather's eye." You are fourteen years of age but you speak with wisdom and authority. "He girded it back on.

I knew what he meant but the heroes in the old books always spoke using words like shall and though and all the sons of Clan Chiefs in school tried to elevate themselves from early on to talk in this antiquated way, Neo Vikings loved so much. I just didn't want that sword. Father would prohibit me to wear it or take it. I did not want him to put his hands on it.

Grandfather started the flyer and once the Computronic took over he swiveled around." While you have been at the Halls of Hasvik, I have spent time with the Circle of Elders and to put my affairs in Order, before I have to leave again. Your father has promised to let you return to Fight and Heritage classes. You are also allowed to visit your uncle Hogun after school. He is your godfather after all. "

These were good news after all. All this would mean I had to spend only little time at the burg." Thank you grandfather."

"I must return to Pluribus tomorrow but I will be back for Yuletide and the big Hunt in four month."

"I can't wait till it is January then."

"It will come as a surprise tom you but your father and forty other Clan Chiefs went off planet to attend a Seafood trade convention on Tyson Planet. Of course it helped that Tyson Galactic invited them with all expenses paid."

My chin dropped to my chest." Father went off planet? You had him arrested and he will hang?"

Grandfather shook his head:"No Eric. Tyson's Planet is a privatley owned world and they went there on a private charter. " He sighed. " He is not on Union what I hear he cursed and complained and did not want to go but he also did not want to stay behind while even the Elhir Chief went along. "

I did not try to hide my disapointment but then I said:"Forty Clan Chiefs gone? I wager this is the most peaceful time this planet had since the Stockholm Ark landed."

"I see you learned much from the Keepers and paid attention. I too was amazed by the collection of things they keep in the Hall of Collections from the early days."

Although I heard the Ancient talk about it once during dinner, I never saw that Hall he mentioned, as I did not see much of the Keep above the mountain. I had to be careful now and not to reveal I knew little about the structure on top of the mountain.

He then changed the subject and told me about local politics and a dispute over Free fishers versus Fish Farmers and why the Circle of Elders was upset with a 3rd born son of a little known and young clan living in Oresund, a fisher village located somewhere on the ice of the southern pole. Because that young man received a grant of 100,000 credits to develop his idea of farming flicker crabs in underwater cages.

I feigned interest and asked." Why would they be upset? Is it not the man's own business?"

"Because the young man did not ask his oldest Brother for permission and refused to share the grant with his oldest sibling who is of course the first born. The case is tricky as it involves Federal Money and stipulations so the young man cannot be simply executed for his insolent behavior."

"What are your thoughts on that, Grandfather?"

"I sympathize personally with the entrepreneurial spirit and applaud his patience and skill to get through the Grant process, but he violated the Traditions by going over the will and knowledge of his Clan leader"

Inside I was afraid Grandfather would say that and it showed me that, despite all his Cosmopolitan flair and time off planet, he was still a Neo Viking and Elder first and foremost.

He said." I recommended a solution and it was agreed upon. The Grant has been paid back from the Common Fund and I managed to get the process annulled. The young man will now deal with his Older Brother and Clan chief for whatever internal solution they find."

"In other words his dreams and his chance have been crushed and he was punished for trying to get ahead."

"No Eric, he was punished for not following our laws."

I kept still but my oppinon of my grandfather changed that moment forever. "He went out of his way to punish a man way out of proportion for trying to start his own business and seemed pleased with his own wisdom and yet he let father go off world and did not follow up on his own promisse. Corporate Planets were still within Union Space and they had to adhere to Union Laws. I knew that from Union School. Murder was a capital offense and no Company would or even could object if Union Police came to arrest a murderer. Either grandfather was less honorable when it came to his own family affairs than they said he was or he was simply blind when it came to those matters. I somehow even then understood his reason not to follow up on his own promisse. He did not want any troubles with Tyson and them chosing to take their business somewhere else. I knew that Tyson Glactic was the Ragnarsson's best customer and we sold our Tyrannos, Snappers, Nubhirs and Seaweed products to them. My respect and admiration for my Grandfather was never the same from that day onward. He claimed honor and duty came first even before his love to his daugther and me. It became evident to me that it was business and money that stood before anything!

Things had improved even after Grandfather was gone and father had returned from his trip two weeks later. Father ignored me for the most of the time and that in my opinion was a very good thing, besides I spend the mornings of the weekdays at School like every other kid in the Union and two afternoons every week at fight and heritage class

After school and after fight class I was now allowed go to Uncle Hogun

He operated a Guesthouse with a combined pub and restaurant right at the sea port of Halstaad Fjord he and his wife Aunt Freydis owned. Aunt Freydis also was a midwife. While this was a virtually unknown profession on most other Union worlds as Mr. Walters said, here on Nilfeheim babies came the old fashioned way and no one would even consider Arti-Wombs or anything like that. She was a very kind woman with very little to say. I was not that Uncle Hogun would not allow her to speak, Aunt Freydis had very few interests outside her Midwifing duties and there was simply nothing to ta talk about for more than 2 minutes. She did mother me in a warm simple manner whenever she was there. She took her midwife duties very serious and was always in great demand. That was why she was gone more often than not to help some woman somewhere to deliver.

Uncle Hogun was my Fathers younger brother and traditions and the Old ways were as important to him as any other Neo Viking. He was stronger and bigger than Father and conceivably one of the strongest men of our world. I was almost certain of that as I had never seen anyone taller or bigger than him.

While I was in there I had seen him arm wrestle other men and he always won with ease. Once just a week ago even against two burly warriors at once.

Once a week, the cargo floater from the exchange would deliver barrels of ale, beer and mead along with other supplies. While his helpers and the delivery men would struggle with the big and heavy barrels, he would lift them as if they were empty.

Greifen told me that other Inns often had strong men employed to keep order and to throw out those men who had too much to drink and became rowdy.

He said, that there was no one on all Nilfeheim who could get drunk enough to find the courage to cause real ruckus in Hogun's Inn.

The other day he had thrown out two strong and grown men by grabbing one at the belt and the other by the neck and transporting them outside with the same effortless ease as if he had nothing to slow him down at all. The rowdy men who had just moments ago tried to start a fight were as tame as Nubhir Wolf Puppies and did not try to fight him.

When I arrived after school he would sit down with me at one of the wooden tables, since the Inn was not very busy during that time and help me with my homework assignments. I found out he was much more educated than the let on. He would teach me about our clan's history or instruct me in his backyard how to use our traditional weapons and to throw an axe.

I had returned from the Halls of Hasvik now almost a month ago and we were well into the second year of Shortsummer. The weather was for the most part sunny and warm and we had moved into the back yard.

"Uncle Hogun," I started a question after we had thrown hand axes on a swinging "pour-a-wood" target." Why is it we Neo Vikings use such archaic weapons. I mean we live in the 50th century and I heard you could order an Energy blaster right from GalNet. I know from School Earth had much more advanced weaponry than axes and swords long before even the Galactic Ascent. Would that not make guns and blasters traditional weapons as well?"

He sat down on the wooden bench next to the back door and made a gesture toward the swinging target." You keep throwing and while you do that I will tell you!"

So I went to the target, about ten or twelve meters away and retrieved the small throwing axes, he bellowed with his mighty voice inside the house after one of the servants and ordered himself a tankard of Mead. He motioned me to throw, nodded and smiled as both axes hit true." First of all we are not Neo Vikings. That is a Term the Off- Worlders gave us after we joined the Union."

I wanted to correct him that this was actually done before we joined but I kept silent.

"We are Norse. The word Viking means nothing more than traveler in the old language. They would say we go Viking and that meant to go on a trip. Either to pillage or on a trip to trade wares."

He got his tankard with Mead and took a long draught then wiped his beard, belched in such a manner that I was sure Odin would be jealous, got up kicked my feet a few inches apart. "This is how I told you to stand! It gives you a better position. Throwing an axe into a wooden target is easy. If that target is a man who tries to do the same to you, that's an entire different story. However to be prepared for exactly that, is the reason for all these exercises. Don't be stiff as frozen fur in the Darkwind, relax and be light on your feet. Now go through the movements. Count with your breath to three, and get it into the rhythm of the swinging target and then throw."

"I hit it before!"

"I want you to hit it every time and all the time. No misses, no two out of three. In battle there are no second chances or do-it-over. There are no scores and points given. You hit first and you live, you don't and you're dead. That is the old way, that is Olafson tradition and that is how you will learn it from me!"

Again I threw and the axe smacked with a cracking sound into the wooden plank. He nodded again. "Now I want to see that again, hitting the same spot!"

He took the other axe and a honing stone and began to carefully sharpen the gleaming blade." As you know we originally came from a planet called Earth now better known as Terra. The original settlers that came here and took their lore and culture to this new and harsh world. Life was hard especially when they started out."

I threw the axe again and retrieved it." I know about that part, Leif Erikson gathered his people and all the worshippers of the Aseir as they were not welcome on Earth and came here to live true to the traditions and free of alien influences and all the things that made mankind soft."

He tossed me the honing stone." Sit down and take care of your axe while I answer your original question." He put his axe back in the leather bag and tied the strings." Yes Leif did that, but the nature of this world was more unforgiving and then expected and it has little to give in the long time of Longnight. Especially to a culture that rejects all modern technology. Each clan started to have their own idea just what the traditions should be and who should be allowed to live on the rocks in the Burgs and who had to live on the ice up north. When a Contact ship from Earth came a few clans banded together captured it, and with it started to pillage other colonies around this neighborhood of space. Other clans refused to use this modern technology and called the others traitors to the true spirit of Leif, who had already been long dead by that time."

He basically repeated what I had learned inside Muspelheim

He stopped his narration to take the stone away from me, and then he dipped it in honing oil and gave it back." As you can imagine the other human colonies did not really like to be pillaged, robbed and killed. So they called the Union Navy for help. Battleships came and made a swift end to our planets short space pirate career. They gave us a choice after they destroyed our few pirate boats. Be forever isolated on our planet without any contact to the other worlds or to join the Union and accept Union law and with it Union help. It took the Elders back then very little time to choose the second option and Nilfeheim became a Union world.

However the Elders back then did not speak for all clans as they do today. Other clans who didn't like the idea of using modern technology to go Off-world to pillage and pirate others in the first place also didn't like the idea that Nilfeheim now was a Union world. Not that they had anything against the piracy and pillage part but the way it was done, was against the old traditions, meaning the rejection of machinery and technology of course. Every clan had their own idea how much technology was good. Being on a new world new traditions formed as well and clashed with the old ideas and as you know our kind we are not the best diplomats and arguments usually ended up in fights."

I simply nodded and kept pulling the stone over the edge of the axe in the way he had shown me.

He actually got up and said," Wait here!" then he disappeared inside the house only to reappear with a green metal box and out of it he took a modern weapon. I had never seen one in real but I knew them out of the Virtu Shows in our theatre and of course from school.

He said. "This is an old Directed Energy blaster. Legal on many planets." He aimed the weapon and a bright bolt of light crackled through the air and the heavy wooden target we had used to throw our axes had a huge burning hole in it and the massive rock wall that enclosed the back yard had a large red glowing crater as well. I was quite stunned by the damage the weapon had done. He said." That was not even close to the highest setting. It takes little skill to use one of these. Physical strength and agility make no difference. Can you imagine what would have happened if the Clan wars would have been fought with weapons like these?"

I understood. "I think no one would be around today."

"That is exactly right. The clans that went to space and were now forced to stay on this world had plenty of these and used them to force their will on the other clans. Quite a few of the real old clans completely vanished in that time and new Clans arose that haven't been of the old lineage. It was one of your ancestors I believe someone of the Ragnarsson Clan who went to the Union post and complained.

Long story short it was that Ragnarsson who assembled all Clan leaders to a big meeting and even the most thickheaded chief knew no one would survive another long night with all the fighting and no outside help at all. So the then new Circle of Elders was elected and a long document of rules, The Nilfeheim Laws of Tradition was produced. It tightly regulates how Clan differences should be fought and what is and what is not tradition. First rule in that book is to fight only with the ancient weapons. No guns or blasters are allowed as any distance weapon is to be considered less "honorable" than a hand weapon. According to our custom, all free men are required to own weapons, as well as permitted to carry them at all times. These arms also indicative our social status: The Great Clan, like ours will have a complete ensemble of helmet, shield, chainmail shirt, and sword when we are top assemble on official business and meetings. Those not born to the old families are the Bóndi as you know. All the men of lesser clans' small families will have at least a harpoon, an axe and shield, and everyone even the Low men and those of no clan association carry the Seax, our Skinner Knife."

He glanced in his empty tankard. "I don't think ever talked that much on a single tankard."

"Can I shoot the Blaster? Just once?"

He nodded." Yes but not here. These things are terribly dangerous and we are in the middle of town. Those bolts easily go through walls and we could hurt someone. Tomorrow at the beach I let you lose a few bolts."

Chapter 16: The Steiners

Chapter 14 The Steiners

The next day he did as he promised and took me with is rugged freight bed flyer across the island away from town to a deserted dark pebble beach. Most of the rocks where about fist sized but there many much bigger and a few almost house sized. "These are carried by the glaciers from the mountains and after every Longnight they go a little further till they end in the sea." He explained, "Eventually carrying our small mountain range away to the sea."

He took the metal box with him, handed me the Blaster and explained to me how it was used. "This is an old Bofors Saab Directed Energy Bolter Type III, but usually Mercenaries and Freelancers who still use them call it the Bo-Zap III."

From the box he took a oval stick about three fingers wide and one finger thick and slid it into the handle." This is a Charge Pack. It carries enough charge for about 50 standard shots at medium setting." He pressed a small orange glowing button above the handle and a fine sound that started at a low hum to a high pitched whistle, then a small green light came on replacing the orange.

"The weapon is no charged and ready to go. In combat you want to configure the weapons programing and set it to no light option. " He knew quite a bit about Energy weapons for a simple Inn Keeper I thought, but kept listening quietly.

"The programing right now is set to basic and the weapon recognizes everyone, meaning the Biometric sensors are shut off." He handed me the gun now. It was an exciting moment.

He knelt behind me so he was almost on the same level as me and his enormous arms around me he adjusted my hand grip." You hold a this weapon like that, right hand on the grip,index finger on the depressor or trigger like terrans call all controls that release a your thumb on the thumb rest you deactivate the safety like that."

Uncle Hogun said." The weapon is no armed and very dangerous, it is set to Medium and you see the amount of bolts you can fire right in this indicator field. The weapon has no sophisticated targeting options so you line that grove on top of the front barrel up with the sights back here and the target. If everything is in line and you are sure you won't hurt anyone you can depress the trigger."

"What do you want me to shot?"

"Aim at one of those big boulders. Just never shot an energy weapon against a target that is too big for the beam to penetrate all the way. Molten superheated matter can spatter back at you if you're to close and unprotected and it can kill you just as easy.

I pressed the trigger and from my point of view I could not see the beam but I heard the crack and instantly a bright white flash appeared on the front side of the big boulder and a shower of sparks flew in all directions, the flash was immediately gone and there was a bright white glowing crater of in the center of the rock, the size of a Viking shield. Liquid bright glowing magma drooled from the bottom of the hole to the ground.

"See what I mean? Had you stood closer you be showered by liquid rock matter. Energy weapons are quite dangerous as you can see!"

I swallowed. It would take a man with chisel and hammer at least a month to create a hole like that." Yes I can see that!"

He let me loose a few more and the poor boulder finally split in several pieces.

Hogun said." Can you imagine what such weapons would do to us? This is why we use Swords and Axes. We have not learned how to pacify Neo Vikings and curb their easy flaring temper not even today. "

Just then a floater came fastest from the general direction of town. It was a Volvo just like the one we had, but this one was not black like ours but green and yellow and it bore the symbol of a fist holding a sword. Uncle Hogun sighed."The Steiner Clan, another clan who hates the Olafsons thanks in no small part to my dear brother."

A clan chief climbed out the flyer after it had swooped down and landed. Hogun reached for the blaster and switched the safety on.

Two boys of my age stuck their heads out the open door but did not come out. The Clan chief had his fur coat died dark green and wore dark green leather. He openly carried a broad sword. His hair was dark but had silver streaks as was his beard, even though he was smaller than Hogun (so far everyone I knew was) but still a muscled and impressive appearance. He had a disapproving smirk on his face and sneered." I thought I did see Energy weapon flashes as I flew over this spot a few moments ago."

Hogun shrugged."So, what is it to me you have seen or not seen?"

The man's smile was cold but it grew wider." The use of these is prohibited on Nilfeheim by the Ancient Book. The Elders will be very eager to hear about it!"

Hogun shrugged again."So what keeps you from reporting it? By the way you are trespassing!"

"This beach is not associated with the Olafsons."

"I did not say that!"

The other snickered." You are an Olafson, a second born to a Clan of have-nots, trying to gain influence by throwing around Ragnarsson wealth. I had to see who is breaking the traditions and I must say it surprises me not to see you. The gods gave you much size and muscle but neither brain nor skill. Only a coward would train with such an illegal weapon."

Hogun's hands became fists." You are insulting me on my land. If a challenge you want you have it! I shall not stand insults from you or anyone and I accept your challenge!"

"You are a second born. You cannot challenge me and you are far from that Inn and your aprons you call your land. You hide behind an Off-world weapon I do not recognize your challenge, but I be there when the Elders rule your final fate"

It was my cursed Olafson blood that let my anger get the better of me." I am Eric Olafson, first born of Isegrim Olafson, chosen heir of Erik Gustav Ragnarsson. I have slain two Tyranno fins and by the customs I am recognized by the elders as warrior. I shall not stand another word out of your mouth. By calling on the sacred spear of Odin I herby challenge you or any champion you may choose and it shall be your choice of weapon, but cease thy insults towards my honored godfather at once or I will do it for you! Now stand as man or leave with your fins between your legs!"

Hogun stared at me as if I was insane and so did the other man both were totally unprepared for my rant and I had to admit to myself, so was I. partially I was actually quite proud of myself for using the words of a famous poem and altering them to my need on the fly. Most of me however cursed myself silently as I had no idea what consequences my outburst would bring.

Steiner swallowed but then he said." You are an insolent brat but I know of your feat and you are correct that you can challenge me, and it will be answered. I shall not soil my sword with the blood of a wimpy child but my son Ardalf will be the Champion of the Steiners and this challenge will be answered in the proper way. Be at the new thingstead so your defeat and death will be witnessed by the Elders." He then laughed." This day turned out to be quite fortunate for us. The Steiners will gain the Ragnarsson riches and the Olafsons must crawl back to their miniscule rock. Oh and on top I shall gain an inn!"

He turned without any further ado and went to his flyer.

Hogun looked at me without a word even as he had lifted off and was gone. "You are a fool! The greatest fool of all! This beach I have purchased from the money I gained selling the Olafson Burg. It is my land and I indented to build my own Burg here, if by Odin's will I finally get blessed with children of my own. He was wrong, there is no law or tradition that prohibits a man owning one of these on this world and I am fully licensed owning in under federal law. The law only states that you are not allowed to wear on in public or use it in a fight, that's all. I could have easily defeated his accusations before the elders. Now it has changed Eric, your challenge you called upon the spear is most sacred and valid. If his son bests you, we lose all. I lose this land and the Inn and since you are the heir of Ragnarsson. He will gain it all after your Grandfather dies."

I wanted to say something but he then put his heavy hand on my shoulder."I know you hate your father, and you do not look like him but you are without question his son. Frederick Steiner is perhaps only second to your grandfather when it comes to fighting with the sword and his son Ardalf is already fifteen and renowned to be his father's best student. Unlike you Ardalf has killed before."

He sighed deeply and his heavy hand seemed to push me in the ground."Be as it may the challenge has been spoken and I shall stand behind you. We better get going there is actually little time and we cannot be late or we lose before it even begins."

We returned to his flyer and I said." I will bring no shame upon you! I might be the greatest fool you know, but I too know about these laws of ours and you could not even begin to defend you before the Elders. He is a clan chief. The Elders would not even listen to your defense Uncle Hogun and judge in his favor. How can I let this happen?"

"Let us get this over with. I am sure the Elders have informed your father and he will be there as well!"

We had flown to the Inn so both he and I could bathe and dress appropriately. Hogun had silently put final hand on my dress when father suddenly stood in the door. Hogun raised his finger to warn him but father simply looked at me his fist clenched then he out a broadsword on the table, turned and left without even saying a word. Hogun took it and pulled it halfway out. I know you hate all that is Olafson and would prefer Mjörden but not all that is Olafson is bad, Eric. This is Hevnen and means vengeance in the old language and it is in our family for at least as long as Mjörden is with the Ragnarssons. It was made on Earth after the first Circle of Elders had come together, it is made of Ultronit the same metal they still make Battle ship armor out of and has an edge that never needs sharpening and only a few molecules wide. You can split human hairs with it, length wise! Your father is a cruel and evil man but he wants you to fight with this."

"I don't hate all that is Olafson Uncle Hogun. You are Olafson!"

"Only if you ever make it to become Clan Chief and you reinstate me. Not that this will ever happen. Even with Hevnen you most likely will be dead or wounded and nothing will matter after that. I know you are not a bad fighter for your age but your opponent will be beyond you in skill."

"That is a fine way to stand behind me, Uncle Hogun! Talking of my defeat even before it has started."

"I like to dream too Eric, but miracles don't happen. You never really held a real sword before and never used on in anger."

Even though it had been here ever since it was moved from Hasvik so long ago, it was still called the New thingstead. The place was sacred and dedicated to the gods. All clan leaders would meet here twice a year under total exclusion of anyone else to discuss clan politics declare wars, make peace, and make trade and other deals that need to be witnessed by all, take oaths and answer challenges.

It was a large round building of about fifty meters across and perhaps 15 meters to the peak of the roof. It had a yard like center of packed dirt and raised seats all around. The Elders, all 36 would sit in the first row and the Clan chiefs in the second raised row behind them. Twenty Four Elders made up the Outer Circle and 12 the inner Circle. The difference was that the elders of the Inner circle had two votes.

Behind the Thingstead about four or five kilometers was Mount Asgard, like Muspelheim once a Volcano but ceased to be active long before humans ever set foot on this world. Between the large roundhouse made of big rock boulders and roofed with thick layers of dried thick grass stems over a frame work of steel beams ; were the old hill graves of clan chiefs and Elders, honored dead, only the most revered leaders would get a warriors funeral by sending a burning ship sailing to the horizon.

The Thingstead was not just used once a year. Important weddings and funerals were held here, emergency meetings in times of natural disasters. When someone had to be judged that required the Elders presence or when a challenge was issued that needed to be witnessed. I had been here on a school trip when an Elder explained all that to us.

Annar had not returned after the summer break and I learned that Sigvard had won, right here as well. I was told Annar did not die but was declared unfit to be the son of a Clan Chief and sent to a distant relative to the other side of the planet to go to another school as well.

The area before the Roundhouse was filled with floaters of all kind and more kept on coming. Lars Igvarhein was here, as I saw the floater with the Nilfeheim Radio Logo right by the door.

Sure enough he lingered right by the entrance as I followed Uncle Hogun inside and he said loud." And here they are, Nilfeheim's strongest man Hogun Olafson, propreotor of Hogun's Inn and the youngest Tyranno Slayer. Any comments on the Challenge?"

Hogun grunted." This is an ancient and sacred ritual of honor and blood and not the cheap Off-World style entertainment trash that oozes like slime into our society. Be off with your recorders and sensationalism it has no place here!"

His words were obviously transmitted and there was a loud murmur of approval from the assembled and an Elder rose." Son of the Igvarheins you are first born and may remain, but act accordingly and with the dignity this place deserves or you will be judged next."

The Media Host bit his lips and left through the door. Steiner and his son were already here and stood beneath the inner yards walls that separated the dirt floor from the raised bleachers, and underneath the seats of the Inner Circle of the Elders. One seat was empty, where my Grandfather would sit!

It became immediately quiet. I saw father seat beneath the Olafson Seal with his arms crossed and a brooding face. One of the Inner Circle Elders rose and now and it became so quiet one could have heard a little Ice digger run over snow. The Clan lord of the Steiners has requests this extraordinary meeting of the Elders to make serious accusations against Hogun Olafson. We will now hear these accusations and judge on them. After that we will proceed and hear the challenge that has been made by Eric Olafson. The Challenge has been accepted and it will be fought between Eric Olafson the firstborn son of the Olafson clan chief and the first born son of the Steiner Clan Chief."

The Elder motioned towards Frederick Steiner. "Speak thy charges!"

Steiner bowed slightly, in a theatrical looking gesture drew his sword and pointed it at Hogun. "This second Born Hogun Olafson was observed by me to discharge an Off World Energy weapon multiple times into a boulder at Tusen Kippa Beach, the beach located on the most southern part of Nilgensen Clan land. This coward has not only used a forbidden weapon by our sacred laws, but trained to master this coward weapon and used it in public. This second born then insulted me and dared to utter a challenge. A challenge I of course refused and then this brat and unwanted first born of the pitiable clan of Olafson challenged me I accepted and my son shall champion me. I demand that Hogun's possessions and all that was willed to Eric will be Steiner after you sentence the first to death and the second received the same from the hands of my son"

What happened then surprised me and I realized how right he was to call me a fool.

The speaker of the Elders nodded."Your accusations have been noted as have your demands. "He then extended his hand to someone I could not see as it was behind me."Clan chief of the Nilgensen Clan you signaled to speak."

"Indeed Elder Holger. I must correct the Frederick Steiner as Tusen Kippa Beach was rightfully purchased by Hogun Olafson of the Ragnarsson Clan. It is his private property."

Steiner's face fell.

Another Elder stepped forward and handed Steiner a book. "Here is my copy of the sacred laws of tradition, Clan chief of the Steiners. Be so kind, find and read the passage of law that forbids the ownership of such a weapon or its use on private land. You accused a man to have broken this law, so you must know this book well!"

Steiner took the book but did not open it."Old man, I am not as versed as you, but everyone knows it is forbidden."

"Then everyone does not include us Clan chief Steiner. The laws concerning the use of Off World weapons, energy and projectile weapons is not hidden somewhere in the middle but it is the very first set of rules. The first rule the first Circle of Elders agreed upon, ratified by all Clan chiefs then present says that no one shall carry such weapons in public or use it in any way to threaten, wound or kill another person. Energy and Projectile casting weapons are banned from all forms of combat, be it personal or between clans. Was Hogun Olafson on public land? "

Steiner said nothing

"Since you do not speak to answer, the sale of Tusen Kippa Beach was done by four Elders to witness it present. It is therefore Hogun Olafson private property."

The Speaker of the Elders asked."When you summoned us, we asked you if he discharged the weapon to hurt or kill, or in a fight of any kind? What did you tell us?"

Steiner pressed his lips together, but then he spoke." There was no one else there but his nephew."

The Elder spoke to me for the first time:"Eric Olafson, Son of Isegrim, did you get hurt by your uncle? Did you fight?"

"Your honor, my Uncle explained to me why we Neo Vikings do not use energy weapons and demonstrated their danger, so I understand that is why we went there and that is what he did."

"I see Isegrim Olafson raised his firstborn well. He is the first among that entire spoke that remembers how we are to be addressed." He then pointed to Isegrim." The Clan chief of the Olafsons has banished Hogun from the Clan of Olafson and was accepted into the Clan of the Ragnarssons by Erik Gustav and raised to the table of leaders in that old clan. He therefore is no longer a second born but Lord of his own family and was granted the right by our laws and his Clan Leader to start his own clan, his request for seal, new name and acceptance is still reviewed by the Elders as we speak but nothing speaks against it."

Steiner said weakly." He still possesses an illegal military grade weapon by Union laws!"

The Elder now thundered."This is Nilfeheim we do not speak of Off-world laws, especially not here! Go make your accusation with them, but I advise you against it."

Steiner fell silent and I could clearly see his rage and anger as well as his disappointment. "I am still Clan Leader and the Challenge spoken by Eric was accepted and my son will triumph."

The Elder nodded." This is indeed so. This is why we agreed to follow through and your demands against Eric Olafsons inheritance are still valid, but since you choose a champion may he win or lose will be as if you fought the challenge yourself. That is the nature of a champion."

Steiner nodded."I will not accept any other condition of victory than death. The death of Eric Olafson."

"You will accept what we decide." Again he turned to me." Speak the challenge as you have said it now before all to witness. "

I repeated word for word what I had said, not feeling proud of it anymore. All of it could have ended now without my interference at all.

There was a low murmur going through the ranks of the assembled and the Elder said." Swords have been chosen, the Challenger and the Champion are present. Only they shall remain in the circle all others will leave."

Hogun handed me a shield, adjusted the arm straps firmly and said." I will be proud of you, no matter what! Now show them that courage can best skill even if it would be a miracle!"

Ardalf was at least two head taller than me and thus had longer arms and reach. He too carried a round shield with the Steiner fist and before I could think another thought he attacked fired on by his father's voice. At first I was afraid but then I heard Richards instructions and compared to the old sword fighting Keeper, Ardalf was nothing more than a childish amateur and while I could not claim to be much different using the same measuring standard. Ardalf's style was very straight forward and was neither very refined nor did he show real talent. Hack slash thrust with the shield in slight variations, nothing more. According to Sigfrida even the most masterful fighter could succumb to a novice if he was over confident and forgot to concentrate. I heeded her advice as much as I could but I easily parried Ardalf's attacks and paid little attention to the constant flow of insults either he or his father spat. Hevnen felt like an extension of my arm and its sharp edge gouged deep cuts in Ardalf's shield, after a while I could not say for how long Ardalf did no longer mock or insult me but said nothing anymore. It was very quiet except for Frederick Steiner. But I heard someone yell:" that Olafson boy is just playing with Steiner!"

Someone else yelled." Finish him off Eric."

That is when I realized just in how much trouble I was. I had many chances already to end it, but that meant I had to wound or kill that boy! My own cockiness and unthinking action brought me in this situation. This time it was not father who had anything to do with it. This time it was all mine, before I could even think what to do, my body reacted honed by Richards and Siegfrieda's training. Ardalf stepped inside my reach; I brushed his sword arm aside with my shield and plunged Hevnen deep into his chest. This was no wooden training sword that left hurtful bruised or a bleeding scratch. The razor sharp battle ship grade Ultronit slipped with barley more resistance than a hot knife into butter through Ardalf's chest, ribcage and whatever lay behind and only stopped as the cross guard hit his chest, His eyes widened with an expression of utter surprise and his mouth opened to say something but no sound came from between his lips. He dropped his sword then lowered his eyes to stare at my hand holding Hevnen. Ardalf made a stumbling step. The sharp double edged sword sliding upwards with a sound as if wet fabric tore apart, making his wound even worse. A gush of blood sprayed over my hand and arm. It was so warm and I could clearly smell its sickening sweet odor. I retracted it and stepped back and he sank to his knees and then slammed head first into the hard dirt floor. His arms twitching and then he lay still, blood slowly spreading.

It was utterly silent. I was fully aware what I had just done but unaware to process it yet. The first thing really took notice off other than Ardalf's silent form was my father rising in the bleachers. "My son bested the champion of the Steiner Clan."

This broke the silence and all around me was a din of voices. Taking excited and while I could not make out any individual voice or word. Whenever someone said Eric heard that.

The speaker of the elders rose and once more it became quiet." The Challenge has been made and accepted and was concluded before the witness of all. Eric Olafson Son of Isegrim Olafson has and is by our laws and customs now the rightful owner of all that was Steiner. A clan now ceases to exist. So let it be recorded and so let it be done."

Uncle Hogun appeared next to me." By Odin's blind eye, where did you learn to fight like that? I take it back you were no fool."

"Yes Uncle Hogun I was. I killed Ardalf his life is on my consciousness, had I kept my mouth shut at the beach he would still be alive."

"True that, but I would be dead Eric."

I stared at him.

"Without your challenge I would had to face Steiner and I could not have hoped to defeat him with swords. I am saying that not lightly Eric but you basically saved my life."

Now father came and his face was as brooding and dark as ever." What do you want to do with the Steiner clan?"

Hogun smirked."We are still in before the Elders, Eric and they decreed all the belongings and families to you. The Steiners weren't exactly the poorest clan."

"Whatever is between us father is family business. It is not to be discussed in public. You don't like it and I hate you but the fact remains I am your son and what I gained tonight is Olafson."

His steel eyes rested on me then he turned to the Elders."It has been declared what was Steiner is now Olafson. I herby call the Elders to witness the transfer and merging."

He stomped away and as my eyes followed him I saw Frederick Steiner kneeling by his dead son, no one paid attention to him or the dead boy and I felt rotten, despite my uncle's declaration. I had to find a secluded place fast. I was about to throw up.

Chapter 17: Interlude 2: Harkun

Interlude 2 - Harkun

Harkun felt like a fish out of water. This planet was insane! He longed to be back on Nilfeheim and luckily that is where he would be headed in a few days. But before he could board the Space Bus for the long journey back he had to complete his Lords instructions.

He stood at the window of his Portel room and stared outside. The height alone made him dizzy. He could barely make out the ground and yet the Holliday Inn at Spaceport 14 of Pluribus Unum was not a very tall building by the standards of this world. The entire population of Nilfeheim would have had no problem booking rooms at this Port Hotel or Portel as it was called, and there would still be room for plenty of other guests. A Hotel that could cater to one and a half million guests at once was something he could not grasp and process in his mind. The staff of beings, and robots was certainly a sizeable army by itself. Yet one of the porters laughed and told him that this was by far not the biggest hotel and that they had a quiet week with only 950,000 bookings! He found it amazing that every staff member greeted him by name. He had trouble finding his room even after they explained to him how easy it is to follow a direction bot; one could be summoned simply by speaking into the air.

It all started after Erik Gustav Ragnarsson, curse that name showed up at the Burg and made a fool out of Isegrim. His master pondered for many days how to get rid of that meddling tiresome Old man. Then as if Loki himself had its hands on the wheel of fate. The representative of a Mega Corporation arrived on Nilfeheim, seeking exclusive contracts to market the seafood products of Nilfeheim. He wined and dined the leading patriarchs and invited them all to a Seafood Exhibition and Conference on their Corporate World. At first Isegrim was of course against leaving Nilfeheim. It was not traditional to fly in space ships, even though the Elders themselves guaranteed him that there was nothing in the Ancient Book of Traditions that specifically prohibited travel and that the restrictions in it had only meaning on the planet not away from it.

It was Gretel his wife however who secretly watched GalNet Shows in her chambers with Isegrim's knowledge who came up with this plan, he was now executing.

Isegrim forced to whip his own wife before witnesses after she was caught spying on men's business would have loved to do the dirty deed herself. Not that Isegrim even broke her skin with his whip. Harkun had seen him flail men to death with it and almost cut them in half.

The man servant was very proud of his Lord and master. He served him without question and all the devotion a good servant was to show in return Harkun was the undisputed king over all staff, both Olafson and Ragnarsson, at least while the Old man was away on Pluribus.

On Harkun's word alone Isegrim would dismiss, hire, whip and kill any servant, workman or Low man and Harkun admitted to himself he liked that kind of power. He took any woman in the staff and the Low families he liked and did whatever he wanted with her. If she would tell who would believe a woman and besides they all knew about his power over life and death. He always got excited when he tied them up, and told them they would die by the hand of the Lord if they did not do as he told. That they often called him the Gray Demon behind his back actually pleased him. Lately he discovered he had a graving for younger girls! He was convinced that Isegrim knew about, but as he was the unquestioning loyal servant he had little to fear.

Gretel had seen in one of her GalNet programs that everything was purchasable on Pluribus, including professionals who would for money kill anyone. She even knew how to get in contact with assassins, by securing the services of a so called Connector.

Harkun did not understand how this exactly worked, but Isegrim was suddenly very eager to leave Nilfeheim, attend the Show but only for a day then travel to Pluribus and talk to a Connector, Gretel found on GalNet.

Harkun did not even know exactly how to operate a GalNet terminal and since it was forbidden technology he didn't want to. Isegrim had to return to Tyson world and then to Nilfeheim but no one would really miss him. So he had to remain on this horrible confusing world. In his pocket detailed written instructions and a loaded Credit strip. Harkun snickered when he thought that they would use the Old Mans own money to kill him. Money he had set aside for Eric's education and allowance, money that this undesired and unwanted child would never see of course.

Harkun hated Eric almost as much as he hated Erik Gustav mostly because his master hated them.

He glanced at his pocket watch; he drew the line when Gretel offered him a PDD. He would not use such things. The Elders said it would destroy a man's brain to use computronics too much and they had to be right!

It was almost time. He carefully checked everything once more, memorized the instructions again and ate the piece of paper to destroy it, as Gretel had instructed him. Then he left the room stepped somewhat awkwardly on the central beige carpet strip in the Corridor and was carried away by the carpet covered slide belt. Not even using their feet was convenient for these weak non Vikings. There were slide belts everywhere.

That he had to use the Inter Hotel Transport Lift was another matter. Even he did not want to use the stairs to descent hundreds of floors to the lobby. That the IHT had transparent cars rushing up and down at the outside of the building was however most disturbing.

"Do you want to remain in the Lift and choose another destination?" A voice asked him. He realized he had arrived at the Lobby level and he still held his eyes closed. Transparent walls were bad enough at these heights, transparent floors were truly disturbing!

"No I do not want to remain in this cursed contraption!" He muttered and stepped into the lobby. He did not hear the Lift system's response as the doors closed.

The lobby was far from the actual ground level he had learned. Past the revolving doors on the far side of these faery tale surroundings of white marble, golden brass and transparent materials was the Taxi and floater landing platform, where he first arrived. He dreaded the fact he had to get out there again.

For a moment he just stood there, trying once more to adjust to the rustle ad rushing of beings and humans all around him. Even though Harkun went like everyone else to Union School, it was long time ago and he deliberately tried to forget as much as he could about this off world garbage. Three insect like beings scurried by. Age old cerebral uploads still provided him with the information. Those were Klack, members of the largest member civilization. Four human women giggled, chattering floated by in flimsy veil like things and nothing else; like a school of colorful but useless Regnbyn Fish. Women dressed like this! Harkun was outraged and thought a man was needed to beat some moral and decency back in those whores! A Robot floated behind the women loaded with shopping bags and boxes. He finally made it to the revolving door, outside was seemingly nothing! The scantily clad women however simply walked out there as if walking right through the air and boarded a black limousine.

The Doorman in his impressive livery also seemingly defied gravity. Harkun knew it was actually a floor of an unbreakable refraction free material and an invisible force field fence acted as barrier to prevent anyone from walking to far, at least that what the door man told him as he arrived here.

Harkun never went up the towers of the Burg because he hated their height and those were made of rock and honest solid Duro-Crete. This platform was only 600 meters above ground according to the doorman and he was assured that not even a herd of raging Nul wearing Ultronit stiletto High heeled pumps could even scratch this material.

Not that he could visualize this colorful analogy. He did not know what Nul looked like and he had no idea what high heeled pumps supposed to be.

The doorman was not the same as the one that greeted him here; this one was quite obviously not human, even though the general shape was right. He had chrome metal like skin and was perhaps a robot addressed him after he finally got enough courage together to step outside. He had his head angled up so he would not even get a glimpse of the chasm below his feet." Do you want me to call you a cab Sir?"

"How do I get to the Matter tunnels to Ripley's Canyon?"

"You can take a cab of course or you simply go to your right take sky bridge eight to Halifax Tower and board the next shooter to MT Main Station."

"Call me a cab!"

"Your sphere is ready, Sir" as the almost instant response.

He had to lower his head somewhat to actually see the bubble like contraption with the open side and immediately felt dizzy as fear constricted his throat. It took willpower to make the four little steps into the Tax and he felt better sitting down. He didn't mind flying in a floater that gave him the illusion of a solid floor.

"Thank you for choosing Pluri-Cab as your transportation provider. To what destination would you like to go?"

"Home!" He sighed.

"There are 177 Million destinations with the term home in the Address on this continent and 536 Trillion entries Union Wide would you be so kind and give additional information or do you want me to choose a random one?"

"Of course I do not want you to get me home! You could not possibly get me to Nilfeheim If I could go home now. You Loki cursed contraption!"

The voice remained very friendly and said:" There are 98 locations with the designation Nilfeheim on this planet and 453 locations Union wide. Please add additional address information, or do you want me to make a random selection?"

Harkun got angry. How could they get anything done on this insane world if they had to argue with mindless machines all day long? He took a deep breath and despite all his devotion to Isegrim and the wonderful outcome his mission would cause he wished the Olafson Clan Leader had chosen someone else for this errand. Of course there was no one else, and sending a woman was out of the question, even though Gretel had offered." I want to send you and your creator to the deepest pits of Hel."

The machine chirped happily. "Your invitation of the manufacturing staff of Sky-Floaters Inc to the nightclub Pits of Hel has been forwarded. Destination recognized. Estimated travel time 89 minutes. On board entertainment and refreshments are included in the fare for trans -continental destinations." The cap was already well on its way before Harkun even had a chance to think and realize what the machine was doing." I want you to get me to the Trans Matter Tunnel terminal of Pluribus and nowhere else!"

"There are 40 Trans Matter Tunnel Stations on this planet. To what station do you want to go?"

Harkun was screaming now." I want you to get me to the nearest Trans Matter Tunnel Station."

"Destination accepted. Do you feel well? Do you want me to contact Emergency Psycho Medical services for you, or do you wish to talk to a counselor?"

"I want nothing from you. Nothing! Do you understand! I want no mindless machines babbling to me everywhere I go. I do not want to argue with a taxi cab to get me to the Cursed Trans Matter Station. I simply want you to get me there!"

Again the machine chirped." New Destination accepted."

The cab swooped down from its lofty altitude and went down these duro-crete and metal canyons dove under sky walks and reached an area sunlight could no longer reach. Light now came from an endless barrage of lit signs, three dimensional projections through which the cab simply passed. More than once he thought a collision was imminent and it turned out it was nothing but a projection. At any time it seemed to him half the planets population was going somewhere. Not that he could even comprehend what 40 Billion inhabitants really meant.

He became a little suspicious, according to the doorman it almost sounded like you could reach the next Tunnel on foot. The very reason Gretel had booked him a room at that Portel because it was supposedly close to a Trans Matter Tunnel. But then he had learned that denizens of this world considered dinner on one of the outer planets of this system a short trip. He hated to ask the machine again but he had an appointment to keep. There was still plenty of time but he had to ask." How much further?"

"At this point the distance to your last selected destination is 7 kilometers and our ETA is 3 minutes."

That was more like it. He noticed that there were much less flyers in the air now and the floating signs had all but disappeared and the advertisement now was fixed to buildings, illuminated by simple elements. The cab sat down on a dark wet Duro Crete surface and it was dark down here like Halstaad Fjord during Longnight, the light came from artificial sources. There was actually little in terms of advertisement, but one Red Glow sign read:" Cursed Trans Matter Station"

He wondered why they would give such a name to a public transportation facility but since he had no clear idea what a TMS was or how one looked like he shrugged and wanted to leave the Cab, the door would not open. "Please deposit 34 Union Credits. A receipt will be issued to your PDD." "The prices here on Pluribus are outrageous as this planet is a stinking cesspool." He complained and said." And I refuse to be the slave to one of these PDD things! I don't have one!" He paid anyway.

"A printed receipt has been issued. Please collect it below the Pay Sensor. With a flimsy paper strip in his hand he left the cab and it hummed away. Only in the back of his mind he wondered why there were almost no floaters and virtually no one on the street. It even smelled differently here, there was a scent like brackish water and the green moss smelled when the harbor washed against the slimy rocks. Maybe there was water close by and a TMS was some sort of harbor. What looked like a woman at first from the distance standing close to the entrance of the TMS was an almost four meter tall male humanoid dressed like a female. He knew it was male because the genitalia was not only exposed but had a pink glowing aura enhancing it with glittering small lights. He greeted him throaty." Hello Stranger. You look lost or are you looking to get lost?"

Harkun barked."Silence you abomination! Filth like you should be raked over glowing tips of Iron for even daring to look at me! No be gone!"

"Either you are very brave bearded one or you are very stupid! I might be a little down on my luck but I am still and Andorian and I can take you apart not breaking a sweat!" The being then laughed." Oh I get it you look for some rough time! I gladly accommodate for fifty credit the hour!"

Harkun decided not to argue anymore and he passed in an even darker place lid by blinking red and blue lights. Beings only identifiable as dark shadows hunkered at a bar and on tables. There was a stage in the middle and a technical contraption with blinking lights and a large black center. Over it a Holo read:" The Cursed Trans Matter Station. Destination Pleasure and dark fantasies guaranteed!"

A bulky being with four arms covered in black leather, much bigger than even Hogun came real close and rumbled with a rock crusher voice." Cover is 15 Credits; a ride with the Machine will be 25 credits. The first drink is on the house."

"What manner of place is this?" He was outraged as someone rubbed his behind with something that felt like a broom stick! He was not a famous warrior or very well known for his fighting abilities, but he was still a Neo Viking and had his fair share of fights and brawls. More instinctive than not he drew the Skinner knife he carried like everyone on Nilfeheim and wanted to turn but the four armed being grabbed him. Harkun stabbed the giant with force but the blade simply careened of the tough skin leaving a small scratch. The knife was snatched from him and someone pulled his pants! The big giant being holding him now on both arms grumbled." We do not like trouble makers or Psych Cases here! We will teach you a little lesson now and let you leave alive. Come back and we won't be so kind again!"

Harkun stumbled upon the dark wet road after they shoved him through the door. His pants ripped around his ankles. He was bleeding from a few small scratched and he had a burning pain in his behind. Some little Physical pain was something he could live with, but the anguish he felt for what they did to him, the shame and the realization he would feel violated like this for the rest of his life and suddenly for a moment he wondered if the Girls at the Burg felt that way. His time piece was gone and so was everything else he had on him. The credit strip he wanted to pay the assassin with was gone, and so was his private one. Luckily they could not use them without his biometrics. He kept close to the wall and did not know how to get back to the Portel from where he could contact Gretel. He heard steps following him and whenever he turned he saw nothing. The burning shame of his violation was so strong he wished someone would actually kill him. Then he saw a massive looking deep blue vehicle hovering slowly over the pavement. A bright search light caught him unexpected and a voice said." Hold it right there Citizen! A human policeman in an armored battle suite and a similar threatening robot approached." Is it not a little early advertising like this?" The Cop asked.

Harkun didn't realize he was crying;" I am Harkun of the Olafson Clan on Nilfeheim. First Man servant of my master."

The Cop nodded with an understanding face." And while you served your master he went a little rough on you is that it? Happens in the best relationships of that kind I guess. Do you want to file charges?"

"No Officer my Master is on Nilfeheim. I am here on Clan business to complete an errand. I left the Hotel to use a Matter Transfer Tunnel and this is where the taxi let me off. I was attacked by a group and robbed of all my possessions." "Did they rape you do you need medical assistance and Psych Support?"

"No, no! I fought them off; no one touched me in that way!" He lied more to himself than tot the cop who had seen it all and then some.

"I cannot make you to give me all the information, but it would help to get your property back. Give them long enough and they hack your Credit strips and your accounts are cleansed out before you can stop it!"

He became pale knowing how much money was on the lack strip. "There in this place!" He pointed to the Cursed TMS.

The cop took him to the Floater." Have a seat in the back, Citizen. This is a very dangerous part of town and usually no place for Tourists from Prim Civ Worlds."

"Nilfeheim is not primitive!" He protested loudly, but did what the police man asked.

The cop raised his armored arms." Whatever you say Citizen, according to your CITI you are from Nilfeheim, Classified as Culture Type 191 P. The P stands for primitive and 191 means that you jokers basically just barely above Stone Age. While I understand your peril and I will assist you but don't raise your voice while I sort things out."

The Robot remained with Harkun while the Policeman stomped into the Establishment. The robot said." Do you wish for medical assistance? I am able to provide first aid and a Med Team can be here right away!"

His shame and embarrassment, the failure of the mission and him feeling homesick and sorry for himself; but most of all the endless barrage of machines talking to him made him react the Viking way and he kicked the machine and screamed." I am sick and tired of machines! I do not want you talk to me. I do not want you to offer me anything. I want you to shut up and leave me be! Now I know why we reject all this on our home world oh I know now!"

The robot nevertheless responded." I am police equipment and will be forced to restrain you if you keep attacking me, to make sure you will not harm yourself. Furthermore you are committing a violation of Law 355 section 12 concerning the attempt to damage autonomous police equipment and I am herby placing you under arrest. You have the right to medical assistance and to call your societies representative." A restriction force field issued from the robot and engulfed Harkun and made it impossible for him to move even a finger.

He had utterly failed. If Erik Gustav would hear that he was here on Pluribus, there would be an investigation. The Ragnarsson Clan chief would learn that he had carried a credit chip issued to a bank account belonging to Eric Olafson. He was certain they had some sort of gadget that would make him talk or divulge his secret mission. An off world assassination attempt would certainly doom not only him but Isegrim and his wife. Not even if every elder would against all odds show mercy, the Union Police would arrest them and hang everyone involved. His mind raced to find a way out.

The human police man came back carrying his knife and other belongings. His face was all business. "Mr. Harkun of the Olafson Clan. I just have seen security footage of you pulling an edged weapon with the clear attempt to harm another Union Citizen on the premises of his establishment. Mr. Grrrhankah had your belongings in safe keeping and said he would not press charges. Now you have the right of course to file charges against Mr. Grrrhankah and we let the night court sort this out. Or you take your belongings put your damn pants back on and go back to your hotel and we all are an experience wiser and each goes back to business."

Harkun nodded hastily."I will not press any charges and leave this planet as soon as I can."

"This is a very wise decision." He wave to the robot."Let the 355 slide partner. He did not cause any damage to you and we leave him with a citation."

The robot deactivated the field and a printout appeared from an opening slot." HQ Computronic calculated the citation fee of 200 credits."

Harkun paid the robot. The cop even called a cab for him.

He returned to the hotel and his room, bathed as long as he could and consulted the hotels Virtu Doc who checked him out and fixed the physical wounds in no time.

He tried it again, this time he was less self absorbed and this time followed the door mans advice who even called him a way finder drone. A small ball shaped thing that floated before him to show the way.

Clenching his teeth he passed across the seemingly hand hold free sky bridge, and the Way-finder drone directed him to a vertical conveyor like lift system and snarled." Exit the Verti- Shooter at level zero and you will not be able to miss the entrance to TMS Main station. I have reached the extend of my permitted operation assistance from the Hotel and wish you a nice day."

The Verti shooter moved fast down the outside of an enormous sky scraper. Everything talked around here and even the Verti Shooter cab." Reaching Zero level in 10 seconds. Trans Matter Station, Multi Shop and Post Office."

This time he was certain he was at the right place. Four huge gates in the façade of a building with hundreds of beings coming in and out like a never ending stream. Above the gate he saw openings and taxi Cab bubbles, commercial and private floaters buzzing in and out without end or break.

He stepped on the slide belt moving in, packed with beings. Some of them holding PDD's before them with activated field screens reading, others chatting with each other or eating food they got from vendors bots that flew back and forth from various restaurants and food stands.

Right before him on the belt was an elderly woman and a matching white haired man wearing big boots and what seemed to be rain coats. He heard her say to the old man:"I am so excited to pass through a Trans Matter Tunnel. Do you think it will hurt?"

A bored looking boy in a black one piece suit with deep purple swirls on the back laughed." You won't even notice it lady. There isn't anything to be excited about! I bet you must be from some Prim Planet on the fringes!"

"We are from Splish-Splash." She said with disappointment in her voice."They have these transmitter tunnels only on the most populated worlds."

The boy laughed again."Splish-Splash eh? Well they had to name your planet something I guess. If you want an exciting ride you feel something I recommend the Super Express Slide way to Continent 4. Moves at 50 miles an hour through a transparent Ocean tunnel"

Harkun paid no longer attention to them as the Slide way ended and he stood in a cavernous hall. He was certain you could fit the Burg complete with the island at least five times in it with room to spare. Someone snarled at him to step out of the way and he observed the incoming people splitting up selecting from 12 smaller slides. Each slide way moved them towards huge hexagon shaped rings to the left of the buildings entrance The inside of the rings were utterly black and the slide belt carried the passengers right into it where they disappeared. Gliders and taxis flew without slowing down into these black fields. As he turned to the right he saw twelve identical rings and beings and gliders appeared in a steady stream.

Above each hexagon floating light signs designating destinations. None of them however read Ripley's Canyon.

A blue robot with the Information I on head torso and back caught his eye and despite the fact he had no desire to talk to yet another machine he had to do it. "Where do I find the Trans Matter Tunnel to Ripley's Canyon?"

"You can take Slide way nine. It will get you to Suburbia Planet and there you take slide way one to Suburbia Moon One. At the TMS station there you can take the canyon tram or a taxi to Ripley's Canyon. Or you board a taxi here that takes you there without the need of switching slides yourself."

He would never ever use a Taxi again if he not absolutely had to. So he stepped on Slide way nine that carried him and many others towards the utter black field. He knew the machine would somehow send him very fast to another planet in the same system, but how this was accomplished without spaceships he did not know. The slide way carried him closer and he could now hear the low hum of something incredibly powerful. It was a sound that seemed to bring his very bones to resonance he could no longer see the octagon metal frame, only the black field were beings simply disappeared. As if the gates of Hel swallowed them. Six beings before him, now five, he felt all his hair standing on end as the hum increased as he moved closer. Now four, three, two...he could see nothing but the black field and then he saw the beings in front of him again moving to the end of the slide belt. He turned and saw the black field behind him. The boy was right he felt absolutely nothing.

Slide belt one was much smaller and so was the Octagon field and only two other humans stepped on it before him. This time he looked at his time piece as he approached the field, suddenly the hands of his analog watch jumped ahead five minutes and as he looked up he had again passed the black field. Five minutes had passed without him experiencing anything. He didn't like this way of traveling at all. It was too unnatural and certainly against the will of the Gods.

A woman approached him. She wore a tight one piece suit of a burgundy color and a wide flowing red mantle sweeping the floor behind her. She wore the mantel open and it revealed large breasts and wide hips. Her face hidden beneath a wide brimmed red hat and a similar colored veil." You are from Nilfeheim?"

He was surprised she knew that but he nodded. Eager to get to the Canyon, he was now almost two hours late, even though he started out with 4 hours to spare this morning." Why do you want to know?"

"Because you are one hour and 49 minutes late. We were supposed to meet at the Chinese Lantern restaurant above Ripley's Canyon."

He blinked." I am to meet and talk to a woman? I am to do business with a female?"

"If I am female or not, if I am Human or not is not what you need to know. I assure you what you see is not my true form and appearance, but even if I was female what has that to do with anything?"

He looked down at her."Women are good for…" He swallowed the rest and said." Indeed it matters not. I have not made that choice I am only here to deliver certain things."

She motioned towards an Arthur's Swine and Dine." This place is as good as any."

Moments later they sat at a table in the automated fast food restaurant.

She began." I understand your contacts want my contacts to do something. "

Hogun folded his thin hands." That is so. That something is described on this." He pushed a data coin across the table and she took it and after a few moments holding it without putting it into a reader she said." I had to download an App to read that ancient thing, I had no idea those are still used. "

He had no reply to that as he was certainly no expert in those things. She also was silent for a about three or four minutes still holding the small disc, then without any apparent effort she crumbled the tough little disc into a metal ball between her fingers."Since the something you want removed is part of an important structure and the untimely removal will cause others to look into the matter. Other we don't want to do that. The fee is 2 Million credits all up front. You will never see or hear from me again and as stipulated on that little disc it will be done on any date we choose after the 25th of this month."

"How do we know you don't just cash in and leave?"

"No guarantees, no refunds no haggling. Take it or leave it."

He took it and handed her the Credit chip.

Chapter 18: Funeral

Chapter 18- Funeral

The image of Ardalf's face as the sword slipped into his body would not leave me and I dreaded going to sleep even more than before. When I finally was so tiered I had to sleep I would dream and see the scene all over. One particular dream was especially disturbing as I saw my mother standing by the dead boy and shaking her head.

Father was busy integrating the Steiner Clan and he left me completely alone, even when I was at the burg and he was there. I spend most of my time at Uncle Hogun's now anyway. In school they treated me now with a different kind of respect and usually made a b line around me. Even Yngve grew distant and did not talk to me as much as he used to and when I asked him he said." They won't admit it, but most of them are afraid of you now. As much as they like to talk tough and appear to be killing Vikings, you have actually done it." Then he added looking away."I however will admit it, Eric. I am afraid. I can't help it. I saw you fight Ardalf on Nilfeheim Radio.

I could not even find words to defend myself. I just wished I could wash that sticky feeling of my hands. No matter how much I washed my hands. I still had this sticky feeling I had when my hands were caked with blood.

"I am leaving Nilfeheim very soon anyway. My father thinks it is better I finish Union School on Helgoland. I have an Uncle there and he invited me. He said it would be less stressful for me there and they do have better facilities and offer advanced classes."

"How soon will that be?"

"I will leave at the fifth of September."

That was less than two weeks.

A friend of Uncle Hogun was now training me three times a week. He was a strange man, named Carl Lindgren who barley spoke a word. He had a thin but very athletic looking body. His grey beard was a sorry looking thin grizzle and he had many scars on his body and one across his face that gave him an especially evil look, but when it came to fighting with an axe he had no equal, so Hogun said and I was almost certain he would even be able to stand against Richard for a little while at least with the sword, only when it came to the spear he grunted once a word of praise as I scored a few times." You either were born with a darn spear in your hand or you had a teacher that is beyond anyone on Nilfeheim."

Uncle Hogun would sit in the back yard and watch us train. I could concentrate and forget my nagging guilt only when I was diving or when I needed all my wits in a bout with Carl Alhquist. I never heard of a Alhquist Clan and Uncle Hogun told me never to mention that before Carl.

It was a few days before my birthday as we just had finished and I was soaked with sweat and put the Sword on the rack. Carl's body was also glistening as he sat next to Uncle Hogun and received a tankard of ale. My uncle said."Seeing you two go at it is a feast for the eye. Carl wiped his lips and with his gnarly voice said." Maybe another year and that whippersnapper will give me a run for my money. I would love to meet whoever taught him."

Aunt Freydis who never came out in the yard before suddenly appeared in the door and her usual smiling face was replaced by an expression of sorrow and distress and she said breathless." They just said it over the radio. Eric's grandfather died in a flyer accident on Pluribus!"

At first I thought she had misunderstood, but Hogun rushed into the house only to call me moments later.

He had opened the wooden cabinet where he was keeping the large vid screen and his GalNet terminal. Lars Igvarhein sitting behind a desk said." Again these are breaking news. We just received word from the Union Capitol that our Representative Erik Gustav Ragnarsson was killed in a Flyer accident. Details are not yet known only that Union Police is investigating. A picture of grandfather appeared behind the media man and a ticker band repeated the news. Then the screen went dark switched to blue and an official looking logo appeared. A voice said." Incoming Call for Eric Olafson from Union Police headquarters."

Uncle Hogun appeared behind me and put both of his hands on my shoulders and said." Call accepted. Eric Olafson is here."

A dignified looking man in dark blue uniform appeared and he too had a somber face. I was not thinking anything at that moment. My mind was blank or I simply wanted to believe I was just imagining what happened and yet I knew it was all too real. The man spoke."Are you Eric Olafson?"

"Yes." I managed to say.

"I am Captain Bartholomew Swiggard of the Union Police of Pluribus Unum. We found your name as contact in your Grandfather's documents. There is no easy way to say this, but I have the sad duty to inform you that your Grandfather Erik Gustav Ragnarsson, Planetary representative of Nilfeheim lost his life in a tragic flyer accident. As it looks, his flyer was hit by a malfunctioning heavy cargo bot. We are still at the beginning of our investigation and will of course keep you posted, on behalf of the department and myself I would like to express me deep felt condolences."

"My grandfather can't be dead! He…"

"I am sorry, Son, the med crew said he did not suffer. Death was instantaneous."

I tried to straighten myself, "Is there anything I must do? Bring him home?"

"No, son. Despite the fact that he was the representative of a small world, he was well respected and liked and the assembly will arrange everything."

After Grandfather told me about the young businessman and his excuse for not following up on arresting father, I did not think of him as I did before, still he was my grandfather and I knew he had cared for me. His death came as a shock to me.

That Uncle Hogun had guided me to a table and Aunt Freydis put a cup of hot chocolate before me I barley registered. The we sat around the table saying nothing.

One of the first guests walked for that evening and said." I heard what happened. Will you be open tonight?"

Hogun nodded." Yes, the Inn will be open. Erik Gustav would not have wanted it any other way. Business is business he always said."

The Inn slowly filled and those guests who knew that the Ragnarsson Clan Chief was my grandfather came over and offered their condolences to me. I accepted them in the proper and formal ways of our planet as the entire situation slowly sank in. Grandfather was dead. He was the only thing that stood between me and my father's greedy fingers. Now the Ragnarsson Clan was officially dead and the name would be buried along with the shields and flags in the Cave of Extinct clans, a cave in the side of Mount Asgard behind the field of graves. It had been part of the school excursion. I was now the rightful heir but I was by our damned laws an Olafson first. I could not take on the name of Ragnarsson. If I ever had sons and would want to give my second born the same chances as my first born. I could allow him to revive this old name and split my belongings and the clan in half giving each son a fair share and his own name.

That a second born got his fair share on Nilfeheim in this manner was rarer than finding a White Tyranno. I knew of no story or incident were a third or fourth born getting anything. I never liked unfair situations and the more I thought about Nilfeheim laws and customs the more I hated them.

By custom I was the heir but I was not able to do anything about it until I was sixteen. Father would in the meantime in full control as I could not be!

The Elder who acted as the speaker of the Circle approached me and I got up to pay the required respect, but he motioned for me to sit back down. "I am here because the greatest man of this planet died. A man who has done more for this world than we will ever truly know, man who was a personal old friend of mine. I am here to pay my respect to you, his grandson and to make sure his last will is carried out!"

A dark shadow appeared in the door frame, filling it almost completely. I knew this silhouette well. It was that of my father. He entered and stomped towards me and the Elder. Hogun came rushing form behind the bar and as he stomped by tankards started shaking on the heavy table. Father held up his hand. "I am not here to fight or argue with you Brother. I am here because I heard the news and was summoned by the Speaker of the Elders."

Father glared at me and I was certain he was hiding a triumphant smile behind his beard, but his eyes signaled hatred and promise of pain." I see you teach that misbegotten son of mine, that dribble of scum that run down my leg his rightful place. Sitting in the draft room with drunkards and the Low men, the Servants and have-nots."

"He has provided you with the riches of the Steiner clan, brought much honor to the name of Olafson and you are still not satisfied with his performance? You still treat him like an outcast? "The Elder asked with a surprised tone."What must he do to gain your acceptance?"

Father snorted." If he declares before the elders that he steps back from all his rights as first born and thus makes my beloved Lothar heir of all. Then I will consider myself satisfied and will allow him to be raised by this apron wearing Innkeeper."

My old friend Erik has actually predicted you would act this way and it might come to a surprise to you that he had taken measures to protect his grandson and his interests. Here is what the Circle of Elders has me say to you:

"Erik Gustav Ragnarsson is still the clan leader until such time he received a Warriors Funeral and all the honors this world can bestow upon his memory and only after the Sigil and the flag of the Ragnarssons is buried in the Caves of Honored Past he is that no longer! Until then the Elders will decide if Erik Olafsons deed killing two Tyranno Fins and serving the Gods at Hasvik with Honor is to be considered an adult. All Ragnarsson business until then is to be conducted by the man chosen to do that and that is Hogun."

Father's smile vanished and said."Then I shall take steps that make this a mood point. Eric you come now with me to the Burg and the last time you will be seen in public is when you declare your decision to accept Lothar as the first born."

The Elder leaned forward." This is a very personal message from me Isegrim. I know where Harkun was and what he did. Should Eric not return to Union School every day until he reaches his sixteenth year? I will forget that I am an Elder and remember that I am a Union Citizen too."

Father suddenly started sweating! His mouth opened and closed and I wondered just what Harkun did that was so shocking. Father said." I give my word then."

The Elder nodded." I hold you to it!"

Father got up and growled." You may remain with your Godfather for now until I say otherwise!

Then he stomped out.

The Elder then took Hogun to the side and both disappeared in the kitchen. It took at least half an hour before Hogun and the old man returned and Hogun's face showed shock and anger. I clearly saw how he tried to keep himself under control and then returned to take care of his guests.

I was excused from School for two days and for the next two weeks I only had to return to the Burg for the weekend. I did not see anything of father, but Harkun told me that I was to remain in my room or do my chores and not to go near the High Halls. Uncle Hogun did not speak much with me at all and said he was too busy with going over the accounts and the business things grandfather had left behind. Then the body of Grandfather arrived and Uncle Hogun took me with the Flyer not to the Spaceport but to the empty plain outside town and what I saw changed me forever. Before it was only a dream, now my desire to become a Starship Captain lit a fire inside me. A real 3000 meter Union Battleship had landed. It was taller and more massive as any surface mountain on Nilfeheim. A gleaming wedge shaped manmade object, dwarfing Mount Asgard nearby. Every skimmer and floater of Nilfeheim was there and yet they all would have found room in just one of the ship's cargo holds. To my friend Ygral it was the sight of Pluribus that made him realize the true power of the Union. To me it was this ship. Space Marines in their crisp midnight blue Uniforms came marching down a ramp lowered to the ground from the ships bottom side. Uncle Hogun who had brought me right to that ramp and a man in black Uniform, bare of decoration, except for three golden rings on each of his sleeves flanked by the marines stopped before me and saluted with crisp precision moves." I am Captain Horatio Reynolds of the new battleship USS Ragnarsson and I have the great honor and the sad duty to bring home to you Eric Olafson, the remains of your Grandfather Erik Gustaf Ragnarsson. "

He turned on his heels and eight beings not all of them human carried the coffin down the ramp, where it was received by eight Elders, and the old men themselves carried it all the way to the thingstead roundhouse.

The Captain of the ship shook my hand and the gestured to the ship." This Trafalgar Class Battleship was received by the United Stars Navy only a week ago and by a resolution passed in the assembly with 100 percent of the votes it was named to honor your grandfather."

"I thought he was just the representative of this our planet?" I finally managed to say, not able to take my eyes of the ship.

"He was indeed but it does not matter how small the place you come from is, if you conduct yourself with honor and you treat others with respect. Your Grandfather so I was told was also a leading voice in the Trade and Finance committee, well respected for his opinions and his council. The beings that carried his remains off the ship are all from the Assembly and they all respected and liked your Grandfather."

Hogun took me by the shoulder and led me away" You need to be with your grandfather. That is tradition and everyone is watching you know, especially your father. It is expected you stand at least four hours guard at his bier while he lies in state."

The body of my grandfather had been dressed in his traditional Neo Viking clothing and he was holding an axe. The lower part of the body was covered by the Ragnarsson flag. He did not really look like I remembered him. It was more like looking at something artificial.

The Elders were there sitting in their traditional seats in the roundhouse. Grandfather's seat was decorated with another Ragnarsson flag. One of them stepped forward and handed me Grandfathers sword." He had willed this to you while he was alive and now it is proper you receive it and the Circle of Elders has decreed you earned right and honor to wear it at all times. The Elder girded it around my waist. I now saw father sitting in his seat in the rafters leaning back hand to his chin and observing everything. He actually held his whip coiled in his right hand and I felt his eyes on me even when I was not looking

Hogun pointed me at a spot right to the right hand of Grandfather and said." You stand there. Try to remain there as long as possible. In the wee hours you can take a break. I am here too."

To my surprise I saw Greifen and a few of the other Servants and Freeman of the Ragnarsson Clan decked out in their finest and wearing Ragnarsson Black and twenty two Clan chiefs. After I found my spot the Clan chiefs made a line and the first stepped before me." The Lindgren Clan was a stout ally of the Ragnarsson clan and when seals and flags of this noble name are laid in the Caves, let you be assured the Lindgren's will not forget and our oaths shall be renewed with you."

The other clan chiefs said similar vows and each time they turned and looked up where father sat. Greifen who stood to my left said, without really moving his lips." Every time you r father wants to ease things on you and try to somehow make peace with you, his wife spews her poison and makes him do the opposite. He was proud as any father when you slayed the Tyrannos, but when he wanted to celebrate she called him in her chambers and as he came out he was mad at you. The day you gave him the Steiner Clan I heard him say to Harkun how proud he was of your conduct. After he left the bed chamber everything has changed again."

I answered in the same fashion:" There will be no peace between him and me. He has slain my mother and if he is under the spell of a woman to the contrary of all his swagger, it makes no difference to me."

I noticed Harkun sliding behind Father into the benches and whispering in his ear. I wondered what that gray skinned, hook noosed bane of servants had to say to that brooding, dark figure that was my father.

Uncle Hogun said it was okay to go to the bath room and drink water but anything else was deemed improper. During the night they had placed torches on stands around the Bier and the long shadows of those who stood honor guard danced with every flicker of the flames like long black fingers over the silent body of my grandfather. I was surprised to see three Non Humanoids, a Klack Insect, a brown shaggy Garbini that looked like an octopus in a tight fitting fur coat, using four of his tentacles to walk and the being I had seen talking to my grandfather during our Virtual visit. It almost had the appearance of a Fangsnapper, not in size of course but the pelted face certainly had a striking resemblance to these amphibious predators of our world.

Sunday began as they carried him in stages the entire 8 kilometers from the Thingstead to the Sea harbor, ant every stage his bearers would change and another eight would take over. To my hidden surprise I saw the Ancient among the crowds. I recognized him despite his disguise as arguer. The First Keeper and a delegation of the Halls of Hasvik were here on official business invoking the gods and walking right behind the bier. From the battle ship that was dominating the landscape behind us, emerged at least two or three hundred dignitaries as well as several off world media reporters. They did keep a respectful distance though.

The last stage, I was among the last group who would carry grandfather to a waiting wooden dragon boat, manufactured to look like the Viking boats had looked so many millennia ago on Earth. Uncle Hogun all alone took the bier with Grandfather on his shoulder and placed him on board the ship. He was too big and tall to share the burden with others, so it was decreed he would be allowed to be the last. Hogun's strength once more became apparent when he put that heavy board with grandfather on his shoulder and then like someone else would do with an empty plank set it inside the ship. The wind did carry a few of the words spoken by the media men to my ears as they assured their viewers that he was neither robot nor in any other way enhanced.

The Elders and I received torches from the Keepers and I was to toss the first onto the boat, then each of the Elders would do the same and finally some of Grandfathers off world friends. The sail billowed and the boat moved slowly out past the harbor rocks. Suddenly a bright light appeared in the sky, expanded for a brief moment brighter than the sun and then deafening thunder rolled over us all. Hogun said." The Battle ship is firing salute it will happen two times more! And just as he said it; the second and shortly after the third boom. I saw the frightened and impressed faces of the Vikings present. This battleship was so much more than the virtual Starblazer of Yngve's Virtus. Someone behind me said as if reading my thoughts." It would take this ship less than five minutes to completely destroy Nilfeheim and vaporize every living thing." I turned a little and saw the Ancient standing behind me, holding his walking staff. He managed to hit me with it, without anyone noticing. "Pay attention to your grandfather's funeral and not to some old man you don't know"

The boat was now burning brightly and everyone watched silently until it had burned down to the waterline and the rest disappeared below the waves.

Now dignitaries started to shake hands with each other and talked. The Captain of the battleship was accompanied by two of his officers and they were neither as massive nor as strong looking but they moved differently than the rest. They had an unmistakable flair of authority and an aura of instant readiness and confidence.

Our planet rarely if ever had foreign visitors and no one I knew had ever seen Non Humanoid visitors, but the battleship had brought hundreds of them and everyone was in awe. The Speaker of the Eldest situated himself next to the Major of Halstaad Fjord, also an Elder and together they climbed upon a crate. He began to speak first I could not hear but one of the Media people projected a huge version of them in the air before us and their voices were amplified. The Elders first blinked at that off word "magic" and said:" Nilfeheim is rather isolated from galactic affairs and we do not get many visitors. It is tradition that we celebrate the Arrival of such an honored warrior at Odin's banquet table in Valhalla with a feast of our own. We drink and eat and thus honor the departed. We are an inward looking people but no one will be able to accuse us of not celebrating and honoring guests and thus on behalf of Nilfeheim I invite all present from Off world or Nilfeheim to the festivities that will begin right here very shortly!"

A small army of men opened Barrels, set up tables and benches, fires were lit and huge grill pits set up, Uncle Hogun appeared with his big apron and supervised the spitting and placing of snapper and Tyranno roasts over the pits. The tables and benches were set up right at the shore in big circle. Women in traditional dresses and Aprons served ale, beer, mead and the rare and expensive Seaweed berry Wine mostly to the female guests. The air was soon filled with a merry din of voices and tankards raised. The Air pregnant with the delicious mouthwatering scents wafting from the grills. Many Clan leaders were present and each stood and announced the specialty of his house and women and servants would go around carrying enormous platters and each time the foreign media folks would record it with their flying equipment and comment on it. Normally I would have to sit with the youth and was not allowed at the adults table but not this time. I was sitting in the middle of Eldest and Keepers. To my delight the white bearded First Keeper was right next to me. I saw the Ancient One in his guise to the side by the stack of Ale and beer barrels talking animated to the Viking filling tankard after tankard, holding one of the big ale tankards despite his thin arms with ease.

The Clan Leader of the Osebergs came over and smashed his fist on the table before me." The Osebergs and the Ragnarssons were bitter enemies for ages. Let these grievances be buried among the shields and flags. My house shall remember thy Grandfather as the most honored fiend and enemy we ever had and you being of his blood and already making a name for yourself shall be welcome and celebrated in the Halls of Oseberg! What do you say Eric Olafson?"

I stood as it was customary when addressed by an Adult warrior and clan chief." You bestow honor beyond my years to comprehend upon me. While I cannot make any such vows for the Clan of Olafson, as this is the realm of my father alone, and the with grandfather's passing his House will be gone, I vow that if my clan allows friendship my arm will be raised against the enemies of Oseberg and raised to hail every Oseberg. Should my clan decree you the enemy I shall honor you and no foul world shall besmirch your heritage and name. If blood is taken it will be honored, if blood is given it will be shed to the glory of a valued enemy."

The Oseberg clan chief raised his mug towards my father who did not sit far away." Blessed is the seed of thy loin. Pride shall fill your chest. He speaks with the wisdom of his parted Grandfather and with the strength of a real Olafson!"

Some of the Elders nodded pleased but fathers face remained unreadable.

The First Keeper stroked his white beard and said silently." It is a pity how much they have forgotten the old poems and a surprise and testament to you how well you change them to your needs. Using the speech of Siegfried to Hagen was a bit bold! Yet no one noticed!"

I smirked" I am not even fifteen and I find myself in those adult situations with Clan chiefs and funerals and Dignified Keepers of the Halls of Hasvik, what else can I do but using he old stories and words."

Some other Elder felt compelled to a speech: "A toast to Erik Gustaf Ragnarsson who has returned home and now sits with Thor and the Gods. Let us do the same and celebrate his journey and remember his life. We are an inward looking people and isolate ourselves as much as we can from the rest of the Union, but we know we would not be here today if it wasn't for the Union. We do business with them and their Credits are welcome. Erik Gustaf was both! A stalwart defender and guardian of the traditions we hold so sacred and at the same time he looked outward and worked on our behalf as representative. I see many faces here that are not Neo Viking, yet all came to pay respect to Erik Gustav., so drink and eat there is plenty."

The festivities continued and during the late afternoon the games began. Warriors would demonstrate their skills with axe, spear and harpoon throwing. For this, the kids and youngsters were allowed to sit at the tables with their parents and see the spectacle close up. It was then when I met Sif for the first time. She was the granddaughter of another Elder and she was the prettiest girl I ever seen, the thin veil she wore before her face did little to hide her beauty and somehow even enhanced it. Not that I had paid much attention to girls before. She had long golden hair; she wore openly held back by two small braids and a circlet of gold that also held the veil. She wore the traditional dress of a noble girl that fit her quite nicely, that her dress was maroon and had golden seams, however caused me much pain. As she noticed me looking she gave me a shy smile. It was then I learned that a girl could smile and show she did even wearing a veil. Now she managed to sit down in a graceful manner and watch the competition. Again she smiled at me for a moment and then actually spoke to me as she said." I love the watching the men compete. One day a warrior will throw his axe to cut my braids."

Her comment was overheard by the Union captain and he said." Is that an actual ritual or just a saying?"

I turned to answer." She will not be allowed to answer you, Sir unless her father has given her permission to speak to a stranger and an adult." Then I said." She was refereeing to our courting ritual at the night of the wedding where the future husband will show his skills by throwing an axe to cut one of the woman's braids which is fastened to a wooden target for this."

"This is not dangerous for the woman?"

I shrugged. "I suppose it can be dangerous, especially if they do that ritual late at night when much beer and meet influences the accuracy of the thrower."

An adult Viking with his massive arms crossed before his chest said. "The son of Isegrim speaks true and there have been cases were the bride was hurt or killed, but that is as dangerous to the thrower as it is to the woman."

"Why would that be dangerous to the one throwing the axe?" The Captain wanted to know.

"Because if he misses the target he gets ridiculed and if he hurts the girl he challenged by the brothers or the father of the bride and such a challenge usually ends up with one of them being dead."

The Union captain simply nodded.

The Viking added. "It rarely happens; even our youngsters learn to use our traditional weapons and can throw axes from early on."

The girl said. I wonder how skilled Eric of the Olafson clan already is."

I had not noticed him being suddenly so close, as I paid attention to the Off-world Captain, my father bellowed right behind me."My son has been challenged by a maid!" The other man obviously the girl's father kept his arms crossed nodded." Indeed Isegrim she has! Other boys and youngsters immediately challenged me. No one however asked to a challenge with the sword and as I stood, resting my hand on Mördaren, partially because it was there and offered a convenient hand rest and partially because deep down I wanted to emulate Grandfather a little. Two youngsters paled visibly.

Father pushed Lothar into the circle and said." My best son will of course compete as well of course!"

Uncle Hogun somehow noticed it all, perhaps he was watching his brother the entire time and abandoned his grills and handed me his very own throwing axes. I was sure he had planned to partake at the skill games, and padded my shoulder. "Forget the others, forget Lothar and Isegrim. All that matters is the target." I glanced towards the girl and her lips barely visible under that translucent veil parted for another smile.

I was not certain if it was Hogun's words or the smile the girl gave me but I never threw better and every throw was true. There were few things Neo Vikings loved more than these challenges, except challenges during festivities with food and drink. The men started chanting, rising mugs every time an axe hit the target. There were nine others who competed with me and every one managed to hit the target. But when the target was moved further away three guys failed much to the disappointment of their fathers and I felt sorry for them. Finally only three of us were left, Lothar, Sven Swenson and me.

Now the target was put into a swinging motion. I glanced just for a fraction to see if father was watching but instead of him I noticed the girl and again she smiled and made a double throw, my axes hit with a resounding thud into the center of the swinging target. Much later I was certain I was showing off for the girl and only afterwards realized that again I risked way too much. I promised myself to curb my own cockiness and doing things before I was thinking them over. I improved but never really learned to do completely follow my own advice, ever.

Sven's axe chipped the rim and Lothar's throw missed completely. My father's angry bellow made me shiver. I knew what would happen to Lothar after we went home. On the other hand he getting his due for once and not I was actually a quite satisfying thought.

One of the Elders said."You trained your sons well; both showed fine skills and your firstborn outshone them all and won!"

"I do not accept failure!" But this time he glared in Lothar's direction.

The girl's father approached me while Father and the Elder were still there and said. "Fine display of skill, young Olafson. I will allow you to court my daughter; you are of good blood and old stock!" Without anything further he clasped my father's underarm and father said." It shall be so. I will make the pact of courtship of my firstborn with the Arnske Clan and your daughter. If they come of age and all is done the proper way they shall be joined!"

"It is a good omen such events end a day like this!" The Arnske Clan Chief said. "I vow she who is my firstborn daughter and much beloved child will be delivered a Virgin and with a Dowry without compare on that day when Eric has passed the ancient Challenge so he may throw his axes and seal this Union between them and our Clans!"

I was completely surprised by that. I never seen her before and did not spend any thought on girls and now he was talking about courting! I knew enough of our customs and traditions to know he was quite serious and now he was talking to my father and they were making pacts! Still stunned by this totally unexpected development it was my father who surprised me even more by pound his big hand on my shoulder and smiling." You did right tonight. Sif is of a very influential and very wealthy family. Her grandfather is the speaker of the Inner Circle. After you become a man you are going to marry her. Her father agreed and the dowry he promised will raise the house of Olafson to be the first clan in might and power"

As stunned as I was. I wondered how Sif felt about this. Knowing well my father saw himself already asking of Nilfeheim and elevated into the Circle of Elders. After all there was the ancient pact, older than even the book of Traditions that if a Clan chief could unite the majority of the old families they would elect a new Leader for all Nilfeheim. Every Clan chief dreamed of it, including my Grandfather to be the one who sat upon the chair of Leif Ericson still kept in the caves under the Halls of Hasvik.

I did not see the Union Captain and noticed that most Off-World guests had left.

Chapter 19: Swine and Dine

Chapter 19 - Swine and Dine

The eating and drinking, mostly the drinking went on well into the early morning hours.

As the guest of honor I had to remain of course until the very last guest finally left, was carried away or slipped under the tables. It was always windy on Nilfeheim, now during the height of Shortsummer less than usual but a sudden surge of wind made me turn and I saw the enormous ship slowly climb into the sky! Even though I knew about Arti grav, our flyers used it. To see such an enormous object defy gravity and climb like an air bubble was something was almost incompressible. I wondered why it climbed so slowly, and there was no sound associated with it. The Starblazer in the Virtu would always blast off riding on a plume of fire. I must have said my question aloud as Hogun who was finally sitting down and eating said." The Volume Eric! Do you feel this surging wind? It is caused by the sip. Can you imagine the volume of air something like this displaces? Even moving slowly it causes this strong surge. Now think what would happen if it leaps into space under full engines. The storms caused would destroy much of Halstaad Fjord and burry the rest under a flood wave of water." After over an hour it had shrunk to a small point and there was a flare of bright red light and the dot was gone. After long moments an enormous boom, just like I imagined Thor's hammer would sound, struck us. Hogun said." Now she's under full Isah thrust of the main engines and I imagine she be reaching the Transluminal threshold by now."

"For a Neo Viking and a Tech hating Nilfeheim warrior you know an awful lot about spaceships." A Man I recognized to be Carl Lindgren said. He looked different now wearing a hooded leather vest that hid his bald head and cast a shadow over his evil looking face.

"Since you spend more time in the Brigg than anywhere else I am sure you would not know shit!" Was Hogun's strange answer.

School had been canceled because our teacher was one of the few Off-worlders who had stayed till the end. I was certain he was just as drunk and hung over as the rest. Not so Uncle Hogun. As the sun came up he and me and four of his helpers I knew only by their first names Jan, Class, Hein and Pit were left with quite a mess. First we loaded the sleeping guests in flyers and they were brought either home or to guest houses around town. Then we gathered empty mugs and tankards, picked up plates and knifes, put tables and benches away. Extinguished the still burning grill fires and gathered trash.

I knew he had emptied more than a few tankards but my Uncle appeared as fresh and good spirited as always. He never ceased to amaze me with his enormous strength as he carried two of the heavy stone wood tables, each one on a shoulder to his cargo flyer. His helpers were not small or weak by any standard and two of them struggled with the weight of one of the tables. I was barely able to lift one of the benches and I said." One day I want to be as strong as you!"

He bellowed laughter and set down the tables on the flyers bed and said." I guess I am strong, but strength means little without control. Do you remember that off worlder, that Starship Captain?"

"Of course Uncle, he is what I want to be!"

"Don't let your father hear that. Despite the fact he despises you, he now expects you to marry that pretty Sif of yours."

"You are not against me leaving Nilfeheim and become a Starship Captain?"

"No Eric I have nothing against it. I think every man should find his own destiny, be it on a planet or out there in space."

"That is what Grandfather said, too."

He turned to get more tables."Don't just stand there and listen to my stories. We can talk while we work. There are still lots of tankards to wash and then we got to sweep the whole place and gather and burn the garbage."

Duty full I followed him, eager to hear more. He did mention the star ship captain." What about the Off-worlder, Uncle Hogun?"

"I would not dare to go against him. I am probably three times as strong as he is, and yet he could kill me with his bare hands not losing a drop of sweat and I arrive in Valhalla totally surprised and unable to say how it happened."

"I seen you fight five men at once, trained warriors and you cleaned house."

"Because as much as we Norse pride ourselves of our strength and fighting skills, we are just brawlers. These Space fleet officers are trained in the Academy with the combined knowledge and techniques of a thousand cultures. There aren't any Non Humanoids on Nilfeheim, but the Union has many non humanoid species, as it became quite obvious yesterday. Some of them like the Petharian are many times stronger as the strongest human being ever could be. The Shiss are just as fierce and those men are trained to take on such aliens and if it has to be in unarmed combat. Even more dangerous and deadly are the Space Marines, a single one of them could go against twenty Neo Vikings and each one armed to the teeth and that marine naked and bare handed one hand tied to the back. Still the Vikings would all be dead in less than five minutes. I am not over exaggerating either!"

I had seen Virtu Images of the Nul Nul, Perthartians and the Shiss and many others, but I still was highly skeptical." Even armed with swords and axes?"

"I told you, strength is rarely a deciding factor in a real fight, even here on Nilfeheim. It is skill and technique. What good is the best and sharpest axe in the hands of a man who never wielded one? You bested that Stoner kid with skill. He was stronger than you. You killed the Tyranno's how much stronger are they compared to you?" What he said made sense but I didn't like to be reminded of Ardalf, his face was never far from my inner eyes.

I gathered plates placed them in the wheel barrow." Even under water? In fight school, Gunter Eikson offered to train me and he says no one could beat a Neo Viking under water in a fight."

He stopped and wiped his hands on his apron." Gunter is training you. That is indeed something special. He teaches a very old and almost secretive style of underwater fighting. He and his Clan are very protective about it." He rubbed his chin." Well he could be right of course. I mean no matter how good an Off Worlder is he would have to come up for air. We don't, we have gills."

Then he grabbed the handlebars of the full wheelbarrow." It would be interesting to find out if the Ult have some kind of underwater fighting. As you may know they evolved from a fish creature and are as we amphibious, but it was Mother Nature that has adapted their bodies to the Water through millennia of evolution and not some Genetic tailors as an added afterthought. I bet an Ult could give Gunter a lesson or two."

I grabbed a basket of mugs and it was heavier than I thought. I barely managed to lift it of the ground and staggered with my load behind him."

"It is a good trait for a Norse to be more stubborn than a heavy load, but it is actually quite stupid if you think of it..." He said, taking the basket and putting it on top of the load of dishes." A guy less strong than me, but smarter invented the wheel and soon Someone added a box and long handlebars to that wheel, that act as a lever and a weak man can move a load with ease in his wheelbarrow, even a very strong man could not without one." He grinned. "It is always about technique, but you are right especially here on Nilfeheim it does not hurt to have arms like these. With this words he lifted the loaded wheel barrow of the ground an onto the bed of the now fully loaded flyer

"Do you think I could be as strong as you one day?"

"Well there are plenty of genetic options, syntho muscle implants and other cybernetic enhancements to guarantee you could be stronger, much stronger than me, but honestly I doubt you will become as big as I am. You have too much from your mother's clan and they do not grow as massive as the Olafsons but look at their history. They have been the smarter ones. I would not so much think about how strong and big you can become, but instead how good you can be with what you have. There is always someone stronger than you so it is better to use your brain than your brawn."

We had worked for most of the day but finally the last dish had been washed and put away.

Uncle Ragnar untied his apron."Well I must say you certainly earned your keep today. That was quite some work you put in."

I shrugged."It was something to do and it kept me away from the Burg."

Well sit down and I fry us a Blue Finner or two and you can have all the Sparkle Fizz you can drink."

I loved Sparke Fizz Soda and of course it was forbidden in the Burg as "Off Worlder Garbage". Uncle Hogun was not as strict and usually allowed one can a day. He placed an ice cold one right before me and disappeared in the kitchen. The guest room of the Inn was deserted. It was Monday and most men were either out fishing or working and on this Monday many were still sleeping. Since it was a Monday no Miners from our neighbor planet balder would be here either. Occasionally miners and workers from the neighbor planet would come over the weekend, mostly to drink and eat. They weren't really considered Off-worlders, since they were Neo Vikings with no families or otherwise not as traditional as most of the rest. Of course the Locals looked down on them, but The Mining Company even had an office in town as it was owned by Grandfather. That thought stung me and I corrected myself, used to be owned by Grandfather. After a week of mourning the Elders would arrive at the Burg and collect my Grandfathers shield and a symbolic flag. Then they would take it to the caves and deposit it in a stone alcove and seal it with bricks. Grandfather signet ring used as a signature seal on official clan business documents would be smashed with a hammer and thrown in the ocean.

Uncle Hogun came out of the kitchen but not wearing his apron. He looked me over and said." Go wash your face, you got a purple Soda beard and that won't do for what you are going to do next."

"What exactly am I going to do Uncle Hogun?"

"There is no school today and you always work around here, so I decided to put out you on the payroll. He put a Credit Strip on the table. This is yours. I need to go to the Exchange and to the bank for some business and I thought you might enjoy an afternoon downtown.

I actually had never been to the actual downtown area of our Capitol City. I knew Halstaad Fjord had almost 500,000 inhabitants now and was, according to Uncle Hogun growing in leaps and bounds. The Inn was located with several other Inns and businesses that sold nets, harpoons and other fishing and boat gear at what we called the Harbor row. The houses all in a row and before a wide cobblestone area, officially called Oslo Plaza (Uncle Hogun lived at 15 Oslo Plaza, Harbors Row Planet Nilfeheim) that would be under many feet of snow during Longnight. All businesses downtown so I heard were connected with tunnels that would be opened during that time.

The Plaza was about 60 meters wide and ended at the harbors walls. Hogun's Inn faced the East coast of the Island and if you stepped out and looked down south you could see the large building of the Planetary Exchange. There most locals would sell their wares and products in exchange for Union Credits or products of other planets. Next to the exchange and closer to Hogun's Inn were the docks and repair facilities for fishing boats and subs. At Silver Falcon Inc you could have your boats repaired, buy spare parts or even purchase new ones. Then came the boat berths, at night they would hold many fishing boats, but they were all gone before the first daylight and would return after the last sun ray. They would fix skids to their boats in long night and slide over the frozen oceans to either fish at open spots or hunt for Snappers and Nubhirs. But like Tyranno Hunting there were less fishes now and more of them tended to fish and Nubhir farms. This provided them with steady and consistent catches and quality. Only Snappers didn't really do well in farms, but I knew that some managed to get them semi domesticated in herds and used the word ranch rather than farm. The wildest and most rugged men were the Snapper Herders so I heard. From Uncle Hogun's Inn you could look clear across Oslo Plaza you had a great view over the Sea Harbor and the ocean all the way to the horizon. If you kept following the shore line to the north for about three clicks and then turned inland you could walk to the roundhouse and Mount Asgard. Right behind the Inn was a ridge of piled up rocks and sand that run more or less uninterrupted all along the islands north south axis. Called the Sea wall and was supposed to protect the City from floods, but since Nilfeheim had no moons and no tides, there were no floods. The first settlers believed that when all the Ice melted the seawater would rise. None of them seemed to think about the density of ice and that it would of course not raise the sea levels one bit. Siegfried lane a street a few houses down crossed the hills and you would first arrive at Outskirts that was a residential area after that Siegfried lane would widen and meet with Odin's Path and that was downtown were all the business were. I knew you would turn on Odin lane follow it south and it ended right at Halstaad Port. Not the sea port but our own Class D Spaceport, frequented once a week by Space Bus and twice a week the post ship would come. Of course freighters would also land there but they did not follow any schedule I knew about. Not that I ever been to the space port before. The school shuttle would come from the east as School rock was more or less right before Hogun's in if you could see 200 miles out to sea. Dietmar always dropped me right by the Inn. I was actually a bit excited to actually see downtown.

It took us only a few moments to get there and we landed before a stone and glass building. This and the other buildings around Aseir Park looked like a mix of old burg buildings that had been modernized with large windows and metal facades. I knew from Yngve that there were shops and stores where you could by food and clothing and readymade meals. There was a Swine and Dine; I could see the mechanical cartoon Pig waving. I wondered what they served. I felt like a visitor to another planet already and I yet the Burg was not that far away and Uncle Hogun's Inn I could reach walking in an hour or so. Hogun pointed to the rock and glass building, I am in the bank and then off to the Exchange. When you had enough take a Taxi flyer or walk along Siegfried lane. Just don't stay out too long and don't start any fights if you can."

I promised and went straight to Arthur's Swine and Dine. Below the robotic Swine that greeted me with a laugh I entered. I seen those places in a few Virtus but I never actually been in one. Everything was sparkling clean and made of Chrome and red and white materials. Behind the counter stood a being that looked exactly like the mascot on the roof. It had a rosy face and due to my uploaded knowledge I knew it was supposed to be a Terran Pig. The being wore blue coveralls and a red and white checkered shirt. I was not sure if it was a robot or if it was a non human alien that looked that way. "Welcome to Arthur's Swine and Dine what would you like to order?" The being said and I shrugged."I never have been here, what do you have?"

The pig pointed at a lit board."These are our menu choices. You also can order from the tables and booths. There is a touch display and you can access a menu choice wizard with explanation, but I recommend our most popular item, A Triple BBQ Rib with fries and a coke, or the Nilfeheim special: Six pieces of deep fried flicker fish filets, our signature dip and fries. Also comes with a soft drink."

"Let me have the Triple thing. How much is it?"

"For you it's free! You saved my life!"

"I did what?"

The pig operated a machine behind him and arranged the appearing items on a tablet."I have my break in a couple minutes and join you."

After I had carried my meal to one of the tables, the restaurant was quite busy but I saw no one I knew and all present were Bondi, Freemen or Low Men and no one wore the colors Clans I knew.

The pig being approached my table, sat across me and removed the head, which turned out to be a mask. To my utter surprise it was Annar."I never thought I would see you at Arthur's!"

I chewed and said."These Rib things are delicious!" Then I added." Things have changed a little for me lately."

"So I have heard. You are more often in the news than anyone else. I am sorry to hear what happened to your Grandfather. My Uncle said he was the greatest man that ever lived and he is trying now to become the next Representative of Nilfeheim at Pluribus."

"So you are working here?"

"Yes, I started here at summer break, after Sigvard defeated me and I had to move to my Uncle who lives on a Rock close to the West side of Bifrost. Only 10 minutes with my flyer."

"You got your own flyer?"

Annar leaned forward."Eric, losing to Sigvard was the best thing that ever happened to me. My father made Gunnar his heir and sends me to my uncle. He opened my eyes to the real world. My Uncle is the third brother of my father of the Peerson clan. He had no desire to go to Hasvik and become a Keeper or work under the constant thumb of my Old man. Well long story he was allowed to open his own business and gather enough money to buy himself a small rock. So he started his own new clan."

I had finished the rib burger and the fries and worked on the large Coke. "Yeah I know how it is, the sad part I be glad to be the second or third born."

Annar nodded."You sure caught the short end of the stick with your father." He made a gesture towards the counter and then pointed at his strange uniform." It used to be just a summer job, but they pay well and have great benefits. I have money in my pocket and made enough in only three month to by me an old flyer. Granted it isn't much. Just a Mini Saab, but it's in good condition and it gives me great freedom to go where I want. I even went to Isen Landsby all the way to the South Pole to watch the Snapper rounding and I met a nice girl there too. Since I am a Twin Eric, I would have to fight my own brother for the rights of the first born when I turn sixteen. The best thing ever happened to me when I lost to Sigvard."

"Sure sounds like it. Especially since he didn't kill you."

Annar pointed at my Coke. "Care for another one? There are free refills anyway. Or would you care for a shake. We got good malts and shakes."

"Sure not that I know what that is."

He touched a few symbols on the table surface and smiled."Trust me, there is nothing on Nilfeheim that compares to a Swine and Dine Vanilla Shake with strawberry swirls." Then his face became more serious." Sigvard was content to be declared the victor after I dropped my spear accidently, because he didn't want to face Gunnar who promised him a challenge if he killed me. Besides no one is as tough as you! I saw the fight when you sliced that Steiner Boy. I am glad now I never made you challenge me."

"I am not tough; I didn't really want to kill Ardalf. It just sort of happened. I am not proud of it at all."

Another pig, from the forms underneath the costume, it was a female, came and placed large cup with straw before me and said."Enjoy!" and left.

"What's with the costumes? Was that not a girl? "There is nothing in the Old Traditions that prohibits a girl from a Bondi or Low Men family to work. I guess the Elders back then did not anticipate Arthur's or any of the other companies to come here. The Town folks are still traditional and all but not as religious and strict as you Old Claners. He tugged at his costume." You get used to it and actually it is tradition if you will. Arthur's Swine and Dines are around for a thousand years now and this is how Arthur Swine dressed as he opened his first restaurant on Venus. And the masks are a good thing especially here, and allow girls to work not being harassed by traditionalists."

"Yeah I begin to learn that there is much more to my own Home world than I thought I knew."

"I discovered the same thing, Eric. I am going to the Swine and Dine University after graduation; they offered me a restaurant manager position and taking over our store in Isen. If I stick with it I can become regional manager or even Sector manager. You can go far in this company. I am Assistant Store manager already."

He showed me his credit Strip. "Getting almost 3000 Credits every month is not too bad to start out with!"

The shake was creamy and sweet and ice cold and I did like it and I smiled. "Well I doubt there are such career possibilities at Hogun's Inn, but he pays me now too, for helping. It is the first time I got money of my own."

Just then two Teens walked in, not from my school but from the looks and their clothing Clan sons. Gunner put his mask back on and said."That is the reason I like the uniform!"

They looked around and immediately came over. One of them glanced at Gunner."Hey Off World Swine. Get us two fish platters and Cokes and make it quick, Servant scum!"

"You may place your orders at the counter or at tables."

"I didn't ask you to speak or give me instructions, Off-world Slave. I asked you to serve. Now do as I said or I cut myself some ribs out of you!"

I said." It does not become a Warriors honor to harass and insult unarmed freeman. To our traditions this is their house and you are guests. Your clan association means little in a freeman's house. Ill mannered behavior like this besmirches the honor of all warriors."

The larger one of them dropped his hand on his skinner knife and said." I have not asked to be tutored in manners. Now draw whatever laughable weapon you carry and face me so I may cut that sharp tongue of yours with something sharper."

I stood and put my hand on Mjörden. "Then I suggest we go outside and I answer your challenge. You insulted the sword of my Grandfather as laughable and this I will not let pass unpunished!"

The boy became pale and the other said." It is Eric of the Olafsons. Christian my brother has spoken in haste and without thinking! He did not mean to insult your sword or you!"

"It seems a common theme among the sons of Clan leaders to speak before thinking." And I silently included myself, promising Uncle Hogun not to get into a fight.

A grown Warrior wearing the colors red and white came from the back of the restaurant and he too carried a sword." This restaurant operates under the protection of the Peerson Clan with the blessings of the Circle. I hear you two harassed a staff member and a guest."

"We were only joking. Nothing serious. We come here all the time. Please don't tell our father we came here."

The Adult said to me." Should you been challenged then take it outside please. We don't allow any fighting in here."

"I was just suggesting that, Sir."

The one who had insulted me and his brother identified as Christian was actually near tears! "I don't want to fight you Eric Olafson. I saw you fight and I am not good at sword fighting."

"I don't mind to pick another weapon. Knifes, Axes, Spears, Clubs. You are the challenger but I will allow you the choice of weapon. So what will it be? Let us be quick, I like to kill my opponents before dinner." I was cruel on purpose. I hated their arrogant swagger from before. I was almost certain he would back out." So first you and then your brother? Do you want to call your father first?"

He now barley contained his tears and said with a trembling voice." If father learns we came to this Off Word restaurant without his permission he will punish us badly!"

His brother hit him." You Snapper Skull! Eric is about to kill us and you are afraid of the trashing." To me he said," Can we not atone and appease you? We do not want to challenge you!"

"Then conduct yourself from now on with honor. That means you treat those beneath your rank with respect and protect the weak and less fortunate. Not insult them and hide behind title and status. And do not insult and challenge anyone before you really know who you challenge. Now if you apologize to the restaurant staff, order and pay for your food. I will consider myself appeased. Do I ever hear you do that again I shall descend upon your burg and will challenge you and only leave satisfied if Mördaren drank the blood of those insulting it!"

The two apologized and sat down at a distant table meekly and obviously relieved.

The strong man that was the Restaurants guard also seemed pleased and said." You do live up to your reputation, I must say."

I left the place. I had a reputation. Would I even be able to go down town without trouble following me? A disguise like Annar's didn't sound so bad after all. I slowly walked along the store fronts and soon my brooding thoughts went into the background as I stared into the windows and saw all the things they sold. Packed food, Tyranno Steaks packed in plastic trays, skinned and deboned. Leif Ericson and his followers left Earth to escape this and now it could be found right here. I remembered the words of my grandfather and those of the Ancient one and it became clear to me that Nilfeheim was changing and its famous isolation was no longer as absolute as I believed it was or as the Elders hoped it remained.

After I went passed the windows of the Edeka Food Mart, I was stopped in my tracks. There in the window of the town community building was a poster and it read." Union Armed Forces recruitment event today!" The poster showed a Battleship and a Union officer standing before it, next to him a Union Marine and a Union Med Tech. The figures changed their faces as the visual sensor picked me up and I could see myself wearing these uniforms and flashing words read." Imagine this to be you!"

I went in. The Community hall was deserted except for a man in Union Fleet Uniform sitting behind a desk flanked by Union Flags and several visual displays stands showing Fleet and Marine equipment. A full size Quasimodo Battle Suit was there as well as a display case with a modern Battle gun. My heart pounded and my throat went dry as I watched a Virtu Hollow showing a Battle ship group engaging a Nul Fleet. At first it focused on fighter pilots in their amazing Wolfcraft Space superiority fighters and then showed Gun crews operating the bomb conveyors for translocator cannons. It showed Battle robots and marines boarding an enemy ship and fighting. It was all incredibly awesome but as the show changed and focused on the bridge of a battle ship and the man sitting in the middle on a raised chair. Calm and relaxed giving orders to an efficiently working bridge crew it was what I really wanted to see.

I went to the desk and said." Where do I sign to become a Starship Captain?"

The man in the black uniform had gray hair smiled at me and said." Roast me a Nul. I didn't think anyone would show." He got up and pointed at the Virtu Display." There is no form you can sign to become a Starship Captain. You can however sign up to be tested at the Academy and if they accept you and you make it through the four years of Cadet and Midshipman training, you will be an Officer. If you then serve with distinction for many years, and if Fleet Command thinks you are indeed the best of the best. They might send you to Command school and then you will serve as a Senior Officer, at Ops and then as XO. After all this and you are very lucky and very good they will call you to Annapolis and a panel of Captains and Admirals will roast you. Should they find you have what it takes them then will offer you a commission and a ship to command?" He put his hand on my shoulder."Of all careers the Union fleet offers, you picked the single most difficult one. There is no other job, no other position in the entire Universe as demanding and special. "

He then pointed at the Captain in the Holo." I do not want to dis-encourage you. To the contrary we need Commanders and the Union Navy has many ships and each of them has a Captain. So it can be done."

I was never clearer or more certain about anything." Sir I don't care how long it will take, what I have to do or endure to get there, but by Odin I will do whatever it takes to one day sit in that chair!"

The Officer took half a step back." You know I am doing this recruiting tour for a few years now and been to all sorts of planets, but I must say you are one determined young man. You are a bit young to make the final decision, but I will put you in the pre enrollment program. You will get some training and information material and I set you up so you can access the Pre enrollment info Site on GalNet. You have the choice to opt out at any time and your records will be sponged, but if you stick with it I can guarantee you a Space Bus ticket to the Academy and the Screening Process."

"Sign me up then, Sir!"

"Let me make it clear to you. There is no guarantee from me that they accept you. The decision is made when you are in the Pretesting phase at the Academy. Should you not be accepted you can sign up to the Enlisted program, the benefits and career paths for an Enlisted are just as rewarding and there is always the chance for a field promotion. Or you can try with the Marines. Their requirements are different altogether. I somehow doubt I could interest you in a Military Med Career."

"No Sir. I doubt it would be for me. I am sure the Marines are a great choice but …"

"They don't offer ship commands." He finished for me." Now sit down son so I can take your information and scan you."

An hour later I left the building. In my hand I held a PDD stick with brochures and Information material and all the jobs and careers the Fleet offered. I also had a sticker on my sleeve with the Union Flag and the Fleet Insignia, below it read. "Academy Pre Enlistment Trainee"

To the last fiber of my very being it felt right and I knew I made an important, perhaps the most important step in my life and still there was not the smallest doubt. Now I knew for sure I would leave Nilfeheim in a few years and then all traditions, my father, the Clans and everything else could go to Hel's deepest pits and I would not care.

I walked back to the Inn. Uncle Hogun was already back and there were a few guests, but he said as I approached the counter." Found anything you like downtown?"

"Yes they had a recruiter there from the Fleet today!"

Uncle Hogun leaned forward, his huge arms on the bar." Now that you mention it I think I heard something about that."

"That is why you took me to town today, wasn't it?"

"You better get your behind in the back yard. No need to skip training just because you have a fancy Off-worlder badge on your sleeve."

Chapter 20: Sif

Chapter 20 – SIF

Two days later, the Elders placed Ragnarsson flags and a shield with the Falcon symbol in a ritualistic ceremony into the Caves of extinct Clans and had the alcove bricked shut. An Elder smashed my Grandfathers signet ring with a hammer on an anvil and tossed it into the ocean. The Ragnarsson clan was no more.

After the Ceremony Hogun took me downtown again, he explained that a lawyer had come to open my grandfather's last will.

The building where Hogun landed the floater had three floors and was made just like our burg out of big square hewn stone blocks and Duro-crete, but the windows were much larger than in the traditional buildings and there was a round company Logo etched into the glass of the automatic door. A stylized version of the Ragnarsson Sigil. Next to it the words: Ragnarsson Inc. Inside wall to wall carpet, a modern looking hover desk and behind it a pretty looking woman with her hair open and cut much shorter than any woman I ever saw. Her hair was shorter than mine. She wore a traditional dress, blue with a white apron but her skirt barley reached her knees instead of the floor length kind I knew. She smiled at us. Good Morning Mr. Olafson. The others are already waiting in Conference Room one. "

Hogun nodded."I know where it is."

We entered an elevator and it lifted us to the third floor and Uncle Hogan led me through a wooden double door into a room with a large polished steel and glass table that was shaped like a spear head and around it leather upholstered hover chairs. Two men were there, both quite obviously Off-Worlders, as they wore suits like Mr. Walters and their faces were beardless. My heard dropped as I saw father and his wife sitting there as well. I wondered what Gretel was doing here, whatever this was it was men's business and not for women. Had my father changed that much and did she really have that much power over him?

She even spoke before anyone else." Must this abomination be here? The very presence of this failed abortion makes me sick!" She looked towards Isegrim.

One of the Off-worlders sat directly opposite them at the narrow end of the elongated triangle shaped desk. The other was sitting to the side and Hogun made me sit across him. The man at the small end said."Yes he must be here, Ms. Olafson. You on the other hand may leave as your presence is not required in these proceedings!"

"Oh yes it is! I want to know how much we get! As it seems that most of the old bastard's riches are in bank accounts and not on Nilfeheim!"

The man ignored her now and turned to me."You are Eric Olafson; please place your hand on the little device that is sitting before you."

I did do as he said and put my hand on a glass plate that was there. After a few second a beeping sound could be heard and a voice said:" Analysis complete DNA is one hundred percent identical to the sample provided and it can be concluded with an error margin of less than 0,001 percent that this is indeed the grandson of Erik Gustav Ragnarsson. Sufficient to open all Seals placed by deceased."

The man smiled completely business like." I am David Silverzweig your grandfather's personal legal advisor and despite all rumors that lawyers can't have friends. I was proud to be among those so designated by your Grandfather. I am here to open his last will that was drawn following all Union Laws and by witnesses. Your Grandfather was of sound mind and this is so attested by the Psych Examination attached to these documents."

An Ultronit box in front of him snapped open all by itself and he took a PDD from it. Again he paid no attention to anyone but me."If you have any questions at any point say so and I will try to explain everything to you. The gentleman next to me is John Cue and he is a Federal Police Detective, asked here by me to be a witness. He is also here to make sure the rights and laws are upheld." The last words he directed towards my father!

Father snorted and grinned."This is only a fancy off world office. We are still on Nilfeheim!"

The lawyer sighed." I am painfully aware of that. But now let us proceed."

He put the PDD on the surface of the table and suddenly my grandfather appeared, the Lawyer got up and made room for the projection to sit down and it did! It was a disturbing experience to see a dead person come to life like that. Grandfather looked at us all as if he was still there and I constantly reminded myself that it was only a Holo. He spoke. "I am Erik Gustav Ragnarsson. Clan eldest of the Ragnarsson Clan, and the Owner of Ragnarsson Inc and all its subsidiaries listed under section B of the appendix. I recorded this last will in the presence of three witnesses and after the required Psych evaluation. While I am bound by my heritage and my origin to the traditions and laws of my home world Nilfeheim and must dispense my possessions, my name and home according to these laws. I am under no such constrains to my possessions I was able to gather away from that world. If you see this recording I am dead and I was not able to see my Grandson come to age and do this in person. I know you are all here now Eric my beloved Grandson who I failed in many ways. Isegrim the man who killed my lovely daughter guilty of murder by Union laws but protected by our sacred ancient rules and traditions and you Hogun Olafson who I know to be one of the fairest and humblest men I had ever the honor to get to know."

"Can we not simply spool forward through that entire dribble? We all know Eric gets it all and since he is a child we will take good care of it." Gretel interrupted!

The projection had stopped and Grandfather was sitting there like a statue. The Lawyer glared across the table. "This is a legal procedure and if you interrupt this once more I have to ask you to wait outside."

"You can ask all you want little beardless excuse for a man. I do as I please and the only man I listen to is my husband!"

The lawyer did not lose a beat and smiled." I am the executor of this estate and have the full and legal rights to have you removed, but by all means stay as we must discuss the whereabouts of the funds in account 4535-84854.I might add that bank fraud and the illegal withdrawal of funds of an account form a Federal Bank are federal offenses." "

She blinked and raised her chin."Isegrim tell him where he is and that he has no rights on Nilfeheim!"

Father glared at her." Hold your peace or I shall remove you from this room!"

She snapped her mouth shut but her eyes glittered at him with unveiled fury and father seemed to shrink away from it!

The Lawyer tapped the PDD and Grandfather became animated again." Eric my grandson. I have failed you. Failed to protect you and failed to avenge my daughter. I am ashamed of this. I have failed to act upon my own promise to get Isegrim arrested while he was on Tyson's Planet because Tyson was and is our best customer and I could not even look in your eyes as you asked me that question. You told me of your desire to leave Nilfeheim and perhaps join the Fleet. Or you may stay on Nilfeheim and take your rightful place by challenging your father and defeating him. I saw your fight as a recording and I have sent an old friend and master to train you. He reports to me how well you progressed already. You carry Mördaren already and after you completed the Ancient Challenge you can do whatever you decide to do. I said I will be proud of you regardless what way you choose. Therefore all my companies and Holdings have been sold by now and by David Silverzweig my lawyer whom I trust as he is also a very dear friend. I had him sell that as it would have been a burden for you. Companies need constant tending and supervision and I did not want to force you to be a businessman. If you want to be one there will be enough funds to start a company of your own. I have willed that all the proceeds of these sales and all funds I have amassed to be yours when you are sixteen. You won't be without means as you have Account 4535-84854 were you get your allowance from and it holds 4 Million Credits as this is the legal limit a minor can own. Again the money is yours and your father can not legally get to it unless you give it to him on your own free will.

"Now we come to the interesting part of my last will." Grandfathers projection actually turned to Isegrim as the computronic that guided the projection most likely knew where he was sitting." My dear Son in law. You have lived on the big foot ever since I through my daughter provided you with wealth. I thought long and hard to limit your access without breaking any of our laws and customs and without sacrificing my will. You see my friend David here is a lawyer, a very special one I might add. He specializes in analyzing the legal system of alien cultures that join the Union and ever since I returned to Pluribus, he is actually studying our own ancient Book of Sacred traditions and he found a wonderful way to get my revenge on you after all and from beyond the grave so to speak. I know I am dead but if there is such a thing as ghosts I will be present there in spirit to see your face!"

Father's face was one big question mark as he leaned forward.

Four Elders entered as if on cue and sat down as if rehearsed and only then did Grandfather speak again."By your own admission in the presence of Elders did you reject Eric's right to be recognized as warrior and of age after he had slain two Tyranno Fins.

"You can change your mind now. Accept him as a warrior and of age to our customs today or insist he shall remain until he takes the Ancient Challenge."

"What is this?" Father asked looking to the Elders.

"You are a clan leader make your decision, but remember you grabbed the arm of the Arnske Clan leader in front of many witnesses and recognized him to be your son, first born and heir."

Gretel actually whacked his arm and screamed at him."You did what? I let you out of my sight for a little while and you acknowledge that accident? It is Lothar! My… our son that is heir to all!"

The Elders gasped."What is this? Have you forsaken our traditions? Is a woman ruling the Clan of Olafson?"

Father's face became red with rage and perhaps shame? His hand dropped to his whip and it uncoiled. He backhanded Gretel with his left, this time without restrain and she was swept of the hover chair.

The Elders now stood." Answer the question and make up your mind .Do you recognize Eric as your firstborn and honor the pact you made only yesterday?"

Father also on his feet growled."Yes he is my firstborn. I neither care for him nor do I want him alive after his sixteenth birthday but I shall hold my end of the pact with the Arnske clan. No mortal wound shall be inflicted on him from my hand or with my blessing until he comes of age. I do not however recognize him as a warrior. He is a snot nose runt and nothing more!"

"Are you certain and is this your will?" "Odin be my witness it is!"

"None of Eric's decisions have any value or meaning then?"

Father clearly sensed there was something afoot, but he could not back out." Nothing my son ever uttered has any meaning. Not in the Olafson Clan, not in the world. It is I who speaks alone. He is of no consequence."

"I am glad it was you who put it that way and by Odin you evoked and by the Elders you will be held to this word. Should you break that pact or kill your son before he is sixteen and you challenge him as an adult. The Circle of Elders will declare you Ydrgedan and not fit to be seen among men. Ydrgedan have no rights and no status and can be killed on sight by anyone anywhere and not allowed to have possessions."

Father was quite obviously distraught by all this. "Why is this brought up?"

The Elder rose also to his feet. "Since his words have no meaning, then his decision to grant you the control over the Steiner clan cannot stand. Then he is unable to speak as an adult and cannot accept or give what he has won in the challenge against the Steiner Clan. The Steiner Clan will remain as it was until Eric reaches his sixteenth birthday and only then can make the decision to give it to you or keep it. That he had given it to you is null and void. You are herby instructed by the Circle of Elders to release all that was Steiner.

Grandfathers projection laughed!"I am no arguer but I just know what you have decided!"

Father howled in rage and lashed out against the projection first with no effect and then was about to go against the Elders! The Police man however pulled a dangerous looking blaster weapon blinding fast and aimed it at father, the shimmer of the focus field before the barrel was clearly visible and a sign the gun was armed and charged." Sir I must insist to restrain yourself from any further act of violence or I am forced to take action!"

Father shivered with rage." Hide behind your weapon coward. This is Nilfeheim!"

The Elders were calm."Do you wish to challenge one of us Isegrim?"

Hogun also stood." Raise that whip or a hand against an Elder and I will break your neck!"

I was certain Father was backing down because of Hogun and not because of the blaster." No! "He shouted and lowered the whip." I will not Challenge an Elder!"

Challenging an Elder was considered the most dishonorable thing a man could do. The Elders would be able to choose a champion for each of them as old men were not expected to stand against a younger man and the Challenger would lose all rights to be a member of Nilfeheim's society, lower than a Low Man should he survive the fight.

The lawyer and I were the only ones that remained seated. Gretel had not moved from the floor since Hogun hit her. Silverzweig had never lost his smile and simply activated the projection again." Grandfather stopped laughing and said." So go back to my Burg and enjoy and squander what I willed to Eric on this world as I know you will, but all that is not of this world is out of your reach. The final part of this recording is to be played to my Grandson when he turns sixteen. I wish I could have been there in person my grandson and if you can forgive me it will make me rest in peace. He slammed his hand on his chest raised his hand towards me. "Receive my blessings. If there is a beyond and Halls of Valhalla, Eric I will tell your mother how proud she can be of you and maybe we will see each other again."

The projection vanished and I had to fight hard not to cry.

Gretel silently appeared from under the table with a split lip and sat in her chair. The lawyer took the PDD and replaced it in the box. "The combined proceeds of the sale of all possessions and interests of your grandfather amounted to 2 billion Credits. The money was placed in a secure savings account that can be accessed with your Biometrics and signatures the day you become a Union citizen."

Gretel blinked and despite her bleeding lip she smiled." Did he just say 2 Billion Credits?"

The lawyer nodded." Yes this is what I said." He then nodded to the police man."I am done. You can take over now."

The police man looked straight at Gretel." An investigation was opened after Hogun Olafson and Mr. Silver noticed the allowance account given to Eric showed some unusual activities." He then turned to me."Eric as you know your grandfather has given you an allowance account and the maximum withdrawal for a minor is 20,000 credits a month. In my investigation I noticed you made those withdrawals in regular intervals since you are five years old. Now lately you withdrew the sum of 2 million credits all at once. Can I ask why?"

I was totally surprised." I have no account. I never had any money at all."

Hogun nodded."He doesn't even have money to buy himself a piece of gum or an extra lunch at school. He did not know about the allowance account."

Gretel spat."Liar! I gave you your money every week! What do I know what you have done with it"

The Policeman turned." I doubt Eric purchased dresses and cosmetics from GalNet sources, placed bets on adult only gambling sites or purchased furniture or a hunting submarine. I further doubt he wrote that permission document you produced to withdraw that money. The bank accepted the document as it was validated by its father and mother. However the mother of the boy was already dead at that point, so it is a forgery.

"You cannot arrest me! I am his stepmother and I can do whatever I please with my stepson's money."

The Lawman sighed. "You are correct that I am not able to arrest you right now, as the last Representative of this world managed to have Nilfeheim exempt from direct Law enforcement activity on Nilfeheim ground 40 years ago."

Mr. Silverzweig, the lawyer added." In order to protect these planets traditions, Erik Gustav was able to get Nilfeheim a special status. While this is a Union World, no Union Law can be enforced on its surface, except at the Exchange, the School and the Space Port as these are considered Union ground. However since no one speaks for this world now, I will make it a point to have this status revoked ,it is a foregone conclusion that this is only a matter of time and Union Police can enforce Union law."

The Elders said."It was said yesterday. We only know begin to understand what Erik Gustav really did for us. There is no one who could replace him!"

The police man looked to Gretel."However a standing arrest warrant is issued for both of you and you are barred from opening or owning a bank account. All your current bank accounts and credit assets have been seized and frozen until that day this case will be heard by a Union Court.

Isegrim pounded his fist on the desk."How am I supposed to do business if I cannot sell my products?"

"You may appeal this at the next Union court and in person. There is one on Helgoland only a few light years from here. It's a simple matter you go clear your charges and a Judge will be happy to reinstate you. Of course you could be found guilty and then the whole citizenship thing won't really matter to you."

Mr. Silver said." I had about enough of you anyway and I think you need to leave."

Gretel blinked and said."We got nothing?"

Father pushed her out of the door."We got less than nothing thanks to you!"

Hogun was very quiet as we returned to the Inn.

"Uncle Hogun is that not a good development?"

"Yes Eric it is. I enjoyed every minute of it. Yet there are things that needed to be said that have not been said and I am bound by my word to remain silent. "

He then took me by the shoulders and looked at me with the most serious expression in his face."Eric your father and your stepmother are much more dangerous than you know. He has promised not to kill you, but that does not mean he cannot seek to hurt you very badly. He lost much today and he has to send servants to do business at the Exchange and have someone else to open and maintain a bank account.

He might be afraid of the day you are old enough to challenge him and he will try to find a way to prevent that!"

"I won't be there. The day I turn sixteen I will be on my way to the Academy."

"That is your plan, Eric. Plans don't always work out the way you like and there are still 4 years to go and that is a long time for something to change or go wrong."

"I have you to watch over me. Have I not?"

"Yes Eric I will do my best, but he is your father and he can decide to call you back to the Burg anytime he chooses and I cannot do much when you are there."

Father did give me a trashing when he called me home that evening. Two of his men grabbed right after I came through the gate. Each one grabbing me firm by the arms and laughing, in the middle of the courtyard father spoke with a loud voice:"This is for making a fool out of me, for causing me shame and losing business. Gretel stood in the entrance of the High Halls, wearing once again a red dress, this time she also wore a veil covering her most likely swollen lips. Lothar stood before her she had her hands on his shoulders. Tyr stood behind them but more out of curiosity I was certain. He too was much ignored but never got any bad treatment. Father had Harkun strip me of my clothing and went through my pockets. He carried the Credit strip I got from Hogun to father and also gave him Mjörden. The fists of the men held me tight and without mercy. "Let me go you servants! This is my sword! Grandfather has given it to me!"

"All that you think is yours, misbegotten Whelp is mine and you shall learn now what it means to defy me. I will break you and make you squirm for mercy and I will do that every day. Let's see what is left of you when you turn sixteen. I won't kill you as promised but perhaps you decide to end it yourself."

He did not use his usual whip but an arm long leather tube filled with sand. It was so bad that even Gretel finally turned her face away. I could no longer feel anything but a wall of pain. They doused me with cold water several times, like through many layers of thick pillows I heard Gretel say."Don't kill him! Remember the 2 Billion!"

The men let me go, I could not walk or stand, and he had broken my legs. They let my lie right there on the cobblestones and father came close and said." This is where you belong at the bottom of my feet. Anyone who comes to help you will receive the same treatment!"

I passed out, but woke many times during the night and the pain did not subside. I could no longer see my eyes did not open. It was the longest night of my life so far. I did hear boots as they came across the yard."The school flyer is here. Shall I tell him to leave?"

"No put him in. So we have a witness he left the island alive." My father said and then with some concern in his voice." He is alive, is he not?"

Someone touched me."Yes I feel a pulse but it is weak and his left eye is gone."

"He doesn't need to see. I promised him to be alive, not in what manner!"

Someone else came and said." The Clan Leader of the Arnske Clan wants Eric tonight to visit their burg for the first official courting."

They picked me up and dragged me. I could hear the gate open and the humming of the School flyer. Dietmar's voice gasped in horror." By the gods! What have you done?"

"Utter no words in my present, Slave of the Off- worlders. Take this carcass and take him to that cursed school. He is alive, no other word was given!"

I came around, but not in the schools med room. It was the Hospital downtown and I floated inside a tank. I saw the doctor outside and heard him say. His voice was directly in my ear."Well you got the worst behind you, I managed to save your eyes and set your bones, but your internal organs need a little more time. I am growing you a new liver."

He smiled but the liquid I was in distorted it to a hideous grimace." You should be out in two or three hours."

I could not say anything something stuck in my mouth and it would not come out.

"Don't fight the machines, Eric. They are keeping you alive right now."

I felt absolutely nothing. No pain, no sensations. As if my mind was totally isolated from everything. I did see Hogun and three white dressed shapes, most likely Elders standing there.

The doctor said." I cannot understand how a society like yours always claims to be morally so far above the rest, because you claim to have honor. Is it honorable to stand by while a man tortures his child? Do you want to know how often I have worked on that boy?" the doctor's voice became angrier."I was a Battle field surgeon, but I have never seen wounds like that afflicted to a child. He was within minutes of death as they brought him here."

"But he was alive?"

"Yes he was!"

"Then there is little we can do. He is the boy's father. He is bound by his word to leave Eric alive, but that is all."

"I will personally appeal to the council to lift the special status this world has enjoyed so long. The day that happens I have all those child molesters arrested and those who stood by and did nothing!"

"You are not of Nilfeheim. You do not understand!"

"Then explain it to me. Tell me what society allows such crimes? What honor is there?"

"We are painfully aware of the limitations of our laws, but one boy's life and one bad father is not enough to sacrifice our Rules and traditions, but we are not powerless. Isegrim gave his word to the Arnske clan and he must uphold his side of the oath."

I had no illusions what awaited me at the burg as I was flown back by Hogun and an Elder. Why they came along I did not know. I did not care either. They would leave and father would do the same thing again. I would have done the same as Dietmar did and stow away on a freighter but he told me, they would return a runaway minor to his planet of origin, as they did not want trouble with the clans they did business with. So all I could do is bide my time and hope I was strong enough not to give up and do as he wanted and give all to Lothar.

Father awaited us in the Yard and he had his fists stemmed into his hips and growled." You are not welcome here. Not you brother and not you Elder! I shall respect you but I do not have to suffer you in my own burg."

"It is not your burg yet. Eric must turn sixteen and give it to the Olafson clan. It is willed to him. You are but the caretaker till then." The Elder said. "I am here to give you a stern warning and my very last. I am not here as Elder but on a personal errand."I told you I knew what Harkun did and I will check on Eric every day. Should he have so much as bruise and tells me it is from your hand? I will reveal it all! Now I expect you to hand Eric back his sword. It is his and no one else's!"

Father nodded and lowered his hands.

"What a sniffling weakling my First born is, crawls to others to complain instead of accepting his father's hand and will as it is proper."

Harkun spat "He could not even crawl or say a word. You will reap what you sow, brother. Evil as thine will not stand forever."

Father actually called me and I expected the worst as I had to go to the High Hall. He sat in the big by the fire." You are invited to the Burg of the Arnske Clan. You will behave proper and there will be no talk about what transpired yesterday. You will be at your best behavior."

Gretel appeared next to him and sat down in the chair next to him. It was of course highly improper that a woman would sit in a Lords chair, and without asking for permission." I am under no oath or obligation to keep you unharmed, you filth! Now I want you to draw 20,000 credits from your account. I am in need of new things!"

I did not move or respond.

"Your Stepmother has given you an order, now obey!"

"I cannot, this account is frozen until a Federal court heard the case." Uncle Hogun told me to say as he anticipated exactly this.

He grunted a curse and she huffed and left. He took a deep breath and tried to calm his anger. "Now I shall teach you about the Arnske Clan. It is important you remember all I teach you!

So it came that for the first time in my life, my father would teach me something. He went into great detail and made me repeat it often. He was surprisingly calm and as he finished listing the important dates in the Arnske Clan history and I repeated them he said." They are almost as wealthy as the Ragnarsson clan and their Clan Chief has the allegiance of twenty Old Clans. His voice is heard through his father in the Circle of Elders. Nine Subs they own and twelve surface ships. They own vast herds of Fangsnappers in the south."

He put his whip to the side and leaned forward." Twenty two Clan leaders have vowed leigance to you at your Grandfathers funeral. The Steiner clan will be yours. If this union comes to be as I have sworn it will, along with our Allies the Olafson clan will be the first clan to assemble 48 Clans with one voice and only 154 Old Clans remain. Do this well and give me control when you turn sixteen and I shall not forget that you are my first born."

I wanted to tell him what I was thinking about him and his false trickery and Loki inspired words. That even if he decided to raise me to my rightful status and treat me like his son, there was nothing he could do to wash mothers blood of his hands. For this reason alone, I would seek revenge. However I said nothing at all.

He nodded. "I am hard but I keep my word. So tell me the twenty most important battles the Arnske Clan had fought."

I was invited to the Burg of the Arnske Clan. The Clan the girl Sif belonged to. As it was tradition I would be allowed to spend an evening with the girl under the watchful eyes of her parents of course. I haven't seen her since my Grandfathers funeral.

Even though girls had to go to Union school as well, here on Nilfeheim they had to go to separated classes. I did not know much about her. Father made sure I knew the history of the Arnske Clan as this would certainly be what her father would talk about.

I did feel a little nervous about the entire affair, decked out in traditional garb. It looked ridiculous anachronistic especially after I had learned about other planets and civilizations. I carried the sword Mjörden and the hasps that held my woolen cape bore the Olafson wolf seal as well as a skinner knife that was handed down through many generations of the Olafson Clan. The fabrics were rough and itchy, but I was allowed for the first time to wear leather pants for the first time. Only a proven warrior was allowed to wear leather.

Sif and her family greeted me formally as Uncle Hogun dropped me of at their burg and I was led into the main hall. Sif looked especially lovely in a long dark blue velvet dress with long white sleeves, girded with a golden belt that matched the golden hair band she wore keeping her long blonde hair and kept a whisk of translucent veil before her face. She curtsied in a demur way, lowering her eyes in a very feminine fashion. Her mother may have been as lovely as Sif once but she obviously liked food and sweetmeats a lot, I was almost certain she was as big as Ragnar but only half his height. Never the less she had a friendly face and smiled at me as paid my respect to her and the Head of the house.

For the next four, however I sat with her father and four high clan lords, Uncles of Sif by the fireplace to talk and answer questions about the family business, our hunting subs, how many Tyrannos my family had caught in the last period and how the Ragnarsson Fish farms faired. Father had provided me with that information and I was able to answer. I had then told about how I killed the Tyrannos, they were quite impressed by that. Then the Clan Chief started to tell me the history of the Arnske clan. He nodded pleased as I was able to tell him dates and names of fights and achievements his clan contributed to the history of Nilfeheim. "Your father has prepared you well and strict to our traditions so it appears, but then I expected nothing less from such an esteemed house. Once you completed the Ancient Challenge and our houses are joined through your bond with my daughter your Clan will be among the most influential on all Nilfeheim."

After this food was served and I was sitting next to Sif who barley looked at me during the entire time.

After dinner I was given a tour of the Burg that concluded in the Trophy Hall. Every Burg and Clan had one and it was here were treasures and trophies of fights and old battles were displayed. I had to look at each piece and listen to the story how it ended up here. I did what was expected and feigned deep interest for rusted swords, dented shields and tattered banners and asked the expected questions. I had arrived at late afternoon and it was now close to midnight. Finally her father retired, left his wife in charge and went to bed.

The fat mother giggled."Now that the official part is over. I think you kids need to get to know each other a little better. It appears you are going to be part of the family in a few years time. I was not much older than Sif when my beloved threw his axe at my braids."

"Of all the wonders and accomplishments of the Arnske Clan. I still can't believe you are Sif's mother. I thought at most you be a slightly older sister."

The fat woman blushed and giggled very pleased." I see you have a silver tongue. You to carry much of your famous grandfather's traits. He too was known to be loved by the women. Yet he stayed true to his wife." She sighed deeply. There was little, so I was told by Midril Nilfeheim women liked more than sad love stories.

She too got up and winked her eyes." I will leave you for a while. Sif will show you to your room when it is time. I am certain I can trust you."

I was alone with the girl who had said nothing at all until now. She now gazed at me. Her eyes above the veil gazed at me with a fiery sparkle and finally she talked." I guess I will be your wife soon."

I nodded." It appears they made this decision for us."

She actually sighed and said."It is the tradition."

"So it is."

There was again a moment of silence. Then she said." Are you very traditional?"

"I have to. Everyone has to."

She looked around as if to make sure we were alone and then she said."I despise these traditions. It treats women like dirt."

She then said."I would love to just run away, but it would bring shame on my family, by not marrying you. But I dream of going away from Nilfeheim."

"I do too!"

She actually got up and sat a little closer."You do?"

"Yes I want to leave and join the Union Fleet and become a Starship captain."

I could see the outlines of her mouth and she was smiling." I will leave too. I think you are a very handsome guy and one day I might think about marrying and he would have to be much like you, but it won't be you." She suddenly realized what she had said and looked afraid."Will you tell this to my parents?"

"No my lips are sealed. I will not tell but maybe I will see you one day off planet. What will you do?"

"I got very good grades and our Teacher said I could go to a good College and study. I think I could become a doctor. I am not entirely sure yet and I am a bit afraid of leaving and disappointing my parents."

"I don't care about my family. My father murdered my mother!"

She nodded."I know of that rumor and also that there is little that can be done because of the old traditions. Will you tell me what happened? Have you seen it happen?"

So I told her and after I was done her hand rested on my knees and her eyes filled with tears. "I am so sorry. I am sorry I had you tell it. She handed me a delicate kerchief and her voice was soft. "Don't be ashamed of your tears. My mother will have fallen asleep in the kitchen after having another snack and my father really went to bed and never gets up for nothing before the sun comes up."

I hastily wiped my tears I had not even noticed. "Sometimes I wish I was a girl then I could cry and my mother would still be alive."

"It was not your fault." She then said."I want to be your friend, Eric and we could meet much more often."

"I don't think it would be allowed."

"I can have girls over all the time. My parents do not check on those and you could be a girl for that time and perhaps even cry a little."

"You are not serious are you?"

"Why not? The gods think nothing of it and no one will recognize you with a veil like this, so there is no danger."

She could not know how much that plan of her intrigued me.

Chapter 21: Sugar and Spice

Chapter 21 Sugar and Spice

Sif and I had hatched our plan and I was supposed to meet her on Monday right after school. Dreadful for what I expected at home I waited for Hogun to pick me up, but he seemed pleased with himself as he showed up and climbed into his floater." Your father has allowed for you to stay with me again for a while. You don't need to go to the burg."

I sighed relieved and told him about father's strange behavior and then about the visit. He threw his hands in the air in a resigning gesture. "The Arnskes are about as traditional as they come. I think they don't lift an arm before checking if it is traditional." He then grinned and looked at me."But they are loaded and from what I hear that Sif girl is one good looking girl."

"I didn't see too much of her she wears a Veil all the time."

He leaned closer, winked with his right eye and said." The face doesn't matter so much. It's what's below her chin and above her hips that counts. Well I do like hips of course as well. If you know what I mean."

Then he became serious."Your father is feeling the pinch, you know. He now sends Greifen to the Exchange to do his business and since he has no longer access to any bank accounts. He uses Harkun. Of course neither Harkun nor Greifen have the same Credit rating and every spare part and everything else he needs has to be paid straight away instead in invoice. He depleted the Nubhir farms to raise cash but a farm will only give so much and then it needs to grow and that takes time. It won't be a cozy Longnight this time."

We reached Bifrost and he was about to land."I guess it is upon me now to teach you about how Fangsnappers and Human Babies come to be."

"No worries Uncle Hogun we had that in School."

"I am glad. This was one subject I rather not talk to you about, so how about some Blue Finner Steaks?"

I was supposed to meet Sif two days later at the Space Port and I was nervous. I never actually had gone to the Space Port that was only a few clicks outside of Freikstat. Sif was right, she had told me that the actual space port would be empty and it was nearly completely deserted when I arrived. It would only change when the Post ship came or the monthly space bus arrived. There was a Mc Donald's and an attached small shopping mall. The space port was different from any place I had been before. I almost felt as if I had left Nilfeheim already. It was well lit, had shiny gleaming floors. Floating Advertising signs for businesses and Hotels in town. I did not even know we had a Hotel. To my surprise I found a sign advertising Hogun's Inn and it declared Miner friendly prices and hefty food portions. No wonder there were miners coming almost every weekend. Then I saw my first real robot outside of Virtu, a humanoid shaped machine pushing a floor cleaning machine across the already spotless floor. As deserted the Space port was, the Shopping mall was not. While I saw no men, there were many women and girls and all seemed to be Off-Worlders as none of them wore traditional dresses. I passed the Entrance to the mall and kept on going into the main Arrival and departure area and stopped at a row of big viewports that reached from the high ceiling to the floor From here I had a good view of the landing field It was a wide smooth Duro-crete area and it glistened wet from the recent down pour we had. A huge gray shape stood at the far end on landing struts, it stood next to the freight transfer center. Out there were more robots and they loaded that ship with containers. Sif found me there and also looked outside." That is a freighter, they loading it with fish, Fanger Furs and ice."

"It's a Meteor Type VI Freighter." I said." 800 meters by 400 meters. Accelerates to 120 kilometers per second to the square. Manufactured by De Noir Ships."

She laughed brightly."I never figured you to be a tech geek. You sure know space ships it seems."

"I signed up for the pre entry program for the navy Academy and they gave me a few books and Virtus on space ships. One day I want to command a ship and fly all across the Galaxy." I turned and was very surprised. She wore a black mini skirt, a clingy blouse that showed her perky little breasts quite clearly and over it a short fur jacket. Her hair was combed straight back into a single tail on her back. I only recognized her because of her eyes. She giggled even more as I was standing there staring at her. "Do you like what you see?"

"Very much so! How come you are dressed that way? Will you not get in trouble?"

She still smiled." I doubt my father would even recognize me this way. After all proper girls wear veils once they turn 15 and only drop it when they get married." She made a gesture that incorporated the space port."This is where most of the girls after school hang out, drink coffee, and go shopping. Wear the latest fashions of the Galaxy and gossip. Not all women and girls are as tradition minded as the men believe we are. It is an open secret right under their noses. Most men know about it, of course none of the old traditionalists. When they do come here, they think we are Off-worlders."

To say I was totally floored by that was an understatement. "I never knew. I too thought they were Off-Worlders."

"You reacted just like any other proper Neo Viking responds. They ignore Spacers and Off Worlders and feel so much superior to them."

"I seen Pluribus during a Virtu excursion and I seen the battle ship. It is them who are superior."

She nodded" I have been on a tour to Pluribus as well and I think no one could possibly ignore seeing that battleship. But let's go to the Space Bus lobby. It is completely deserted and no one will be there and we can get you in a dress. Having a male Viking, a Celebrity Hero of an Old Clan would not be good."

The Space bus lobby had automatic doors and she swiped a little card over it and they parted. "The lobby of course is only for passengers." She pointed at the card." This is an old ticket but the door doesn't know that as I have disabled the date section."

"You sure know your way around here."

She was still smiling. "I come here whenever I can, and so do others who are not as tradition minded. Especially those who are less favored by the old traditions, namely women and girls, you are not even the only guy who comes here dressed like us. There are quite a few who secretly date that way. This is where I got the idea for it in the first place."

The lobby consisted of rows of conformatic chairs, a few Serv matics and a robot attended ticket counter. The robot greeted us."Welcome to Gray Lines Space Bus Services. Can I be of assistance?"

Sif shook her head."No robot. We are waiting for inbound passengers."

"Very well, Ma'am. The next space bus scheduled to arrive from Holstein Planet is due in 74 hours and 12 minutes" With that the robot lost interest and powered down again.

Next to the passenger bath rooms stood two big shopping bags and she took them. "I prepared a few things for you." The she opened the door to the Washrooms and said."Human Females."

A voice responded." Human Females acknowledged. Bathroom facilities adjusted to selected species." The bathroom changed from white tiles to pink, more mirrors appeared and several bathroom stalls rose from the floor.

She motioned me to follow her and inside, locked the door and handed me the bags. "Here is a dress and the other little things we use. As soon as you are in the dress call me and I help you with the rest. The fleshy things are artificial boobies to define your chest area the proper way." I blushed she giggled some more and went outside before the stall. While I tried to get into the dress and the frilly things women wore underneath, she was talking to me and I learned that she was well educated, at least as intelligent as Yngve and that she had a mind of her own. "I never knew girls would think that much!" I said while stepping into the skirt.

I heard her make strange sound and she actually opened the stalls door. Her eyes sparkled and it looked as if she was angry but the expression vanished and she said."It is not your fault; you are a product of our society. Do you think your mother was thinking less than your brute of a father?"

I stopped and almost dropped the skirt." I never thought about mother that way at all. I never had a chance to really talk to her."

She motioned me to turn around and she fastened the thing that held the artificial breasts." You never talked to girls, had no sisters and no mother." No wonder you think of females as if we were of a different species."

"I did talk to Midril but she never talks about anything that isn't really related to the kitchen and such."

"This is called a bra by the way. If you get comfortable enough in your secret identity I show you what girls off planet wear instead of these ancient uncomfortable holders."

"There are so much more items to a woman's wardrobe than a man's. It's quite confusing."

"Ah you get used to it. One day you might use the knowledge gained today to undress your bride. Much of these garments and pieces are meant to actually keep women in their place. You can't go hunt or dive in these dresses and of course it would hinder you to fight."

I wished I could tell her about Siegfrida but I had to keep my word.

The dress she had chosen for me was of a deep maroon color with nice bronze colored metallic shimmering seams and borders. It had wide flaring sleeves. The white soft belly fur of Nubhirs was used to seam the sleeves and the collar of the overcoat. I found the tight white stockings quite exciting and loved the silky softness. She pressed a thing that looked almost like a Derma Patcher on my face. It was black and had the letters CC in gold o it. The thing even felt similar to a Derma Patcher but whatever it did took only a few moments. She observed the result with a critical expression on her face, nodded and placed a wig of dark brown shimmering hair on my head. I noticed her nose and found it quite exciting and when she concentrated she got a little on the ridge of that tiny nose of hers. I wondered why I would find such a thing exciting.

Sif nodded and said." You look much better than I even thoughyou would. No one will ever recognize you like that! She left the stall and gestured to the mirrors." Judge for yourself. The Chanel Box did wonders to your eyes!"

I could not believe that the tall girl in that pretty and quite regal dress was indeed me. That device had put make up on my face, shaped my eyebrows, my lips felt and looked thicker and bigger and shimmered in a color matching the maroon of the dress. The few tiny whiskers I had on my checks and lips were gone and so were the three acne spots I had this morning. Long rich colored hair surrounded my shoulders. She handed me maroon colored gloves and placed a thin brass circlet with a maroon colored veil. It was thin and flared and moved with every breath."

The shoes were a bit tight and she simply used my sword to split them at the heels." It will do for now. We are going to get you a pair that fits at the mall."

She then stretched her arm holding my sword." I teach you to be a girl. Will you teach me how to use this?"

"Yes I will."

It was of course prohibited for a girl to learn and use a sword. Siegfrida told me that the women of the Vikings of old were trained and knew to use the weapons well, but the Elders of this world decided, that it was better to exclude women from that so they would accept their subservient role better. Some clans allowed their women to train with the knife and a few allowed the use of a Spear because the Elders could not really argue against the image of Valkyries but women were not even allowed to touch a sword, and a woman caught doing it was to be sentenced to death.

She balanced it before here and said." We always say it is just an extension of the phallus and they use it to intimidate but actually holding one, you can feel its power. This is the famous Mördaren is it not?"

"Yes."

"It was made on Earth so I heard by a famous sword maker and it supposed to have mystical powers. Did you notice any?"

"No I have not noticed anything. Other than that it is really, really sharp!"

"You killed the Steiner boy with it?"

"I wish I had not done that! It was not his sword but the one from the Olafson Clan."

She placed the sword back in its scabbard and helped me gather the things and we deposited it all in a rental locker in the Space bus terminal. She then said." You do look very nice, but you walk like a Fangsnapper herder in Longnight furs. Put your feet in front of you as if you walk an invisible tight rope!"

She taught me the entire afternoon how to walk and sit down. The only witness to our efforts was the Robot in sleep mode.

We met at the airport as much as we could and she became my new best friend. She was different than Ygral. To my surprise, she was not afraid of much. She was neither hysterical nor stupid, like Hogun and all the other men claimed woman would be. The women's bathroom of the Grey Lines space bus terminal became our secret lair and she learned quickly. She was not as enduring and strong but what she lacked there she more than compensated with speed and agility. She could flex and bend her body in ways that made me hurt just looking. Equally she was my teacher and I learned to cross my legs, bat my eyes, walk the way she wanted me too and use my arms and gestures differently.

"You pass well, no guy on all Nilfeheim would take you for anything else than a pretty girl, but women are much more observant, especially when it comes to potential rivals. Women don't look at other women like you men do. A false move and the wrong gesture can give you faster away than a bad fitting wig or sloppy make up."

It was past Yuletide and the New Year was well on its way. After school after fight and heritage class I would train with Richard or help in the Inn, but Uncle Hogun would let me go downtown whenever there was not much to do or when Richard wasn't there. He never asked me what I did downtown and I was glad. I knew I would have told him as I did not want to lie, especially not to him.

As I went to the Space bus lobby. I had my own ticket card to let myself in and I knew Sif would be there as she had send me a short message to my PDD, I checked with the robot to make sure no space bus was scheduled, opened the rental locker and retrieved my alter egos things and went to the bathrooms to become Freya, as I called myself. I could hardly wait each time to shed my boring troubled self and step into my alter ego. Everything girls had seemed scented and soft. There was scented lip color not only in a thousand different shades but equally as many flavors. There were perfumes and body washes and hair products and crèmes that turned the skin instantly a soft as silk. It all mixed into an invisible aura, along with whispering fabrics, shiny satins and lace into an invisible aura that seemed to lift my very being. As Freya I forgot about father and I could close my eyes and would not see the face of the Steiner Kid. Freya could laugh and smile and giggle about the silliest things and there was no guilt doing it. There were so few occasions that caused me to laugh as a child. I could remember each time. Back when Greifen gave me a Nubhir Wolf puppy when I was six, it lasted only a few days. Father found out about it and killed the helpless creature in the cruelest fashion by squeezing the yelping and screaming creature between his fists, throwing it in my face and told me that I would never enjoy anything as long as I lived. He had taken away all toys I had and given them to Lothar and forbade me to have any and promised servants and clan members alike severe punishment for giving me things. But now I could laugh and even cry and did not feel ashamed about it.

As I opened the doors to the bath rooms, Sif already waited for me and we hugged each other. As always she felt so lovely and I realized how much I actually cared for her." I think you need to graduate today and we go to the Mall together. My friends want to meet Freya."

I didn't feel all too good about to meet three other girls who I was sure could look through my disguise at any moment. "Against the believes of men. Women can keep secrets and these are my best friends. You can trust them too. They won't say anything and the best disguise you can have is four girls accepting you."

It was as if I walked naked with a big blinking sign on my head into the Shopping mall attached to the space port. The outfit she had selected from me was not a floor long dress with over coat and several underskirts. This dress barley reached my knees, Over it a leather jacket that only looked good on girls, the kind where sleeves were much longer than the rest and. I liked the boots and the heels but wished they would not make such a racket walking over the polished floor. Sif's skirt was even shorter but she didn't seem to mind at all and I did not either. She laughed and said." Deep down all girls are exhibitionists. We like to show what we got, its part of the entire attraction of the opposite sex part that is part of us since man crawled out of caves back on Earth. Here on Nilfeheim it is somewhat suppressed but not completely and out there on the big worlds, anything goes. She padded her own butt." I think I have a nice ass and those darn formal dresses we got hide everything. This tube skirt on the other hand rises more than eyebrows if you know what I mean!"

"No actually I don't, but I think you are right. Your behind is very nice!"

Her eyes glittered with mischief." My Aunt Liz taught me a lot, she lives off planet like your grandfather did and she doesn't mince words or talks around the issue when I am alone with her via GalNet. She says you need to celebrate your body, be aware of it."

She interrupted her lesson on her philosophies as we reached a place with little round and square tables and filigree looking chairs, before a business with the name: Java Paradise. A new scent I had never smelled before wafted out the open door. Three girls sat at one of the square tables. The whole area was separated from the main concourse by a hip high wrought iron barrier. Sif approached that table and made an inviting gesture "I want you to meet my best friends. The tall blonde is Astrid, the one with the red mane is Elnna and the brunette listens to the name Hedda." Then she turned to them."Girls as promised my new best friend Freya."

They all had smiles on their faces, except the girl with the bright red hair, separated in the middle into two voluminous pigtails. She wore a black shining veil up to her nose. That obscured her lower face. She had her eyes made up with thick black mascara and she looked wild and exotic. They all however greeted me friendly and Sif told me to sit down. "I am ordering us all some coffee." The Girl Hedda said. "I know what the others have but what would you like, Freya?"

I kept my voice as low volume as possible and said." I never had any coffee. I have what you have I guess."

The masked girl surprised me as she actually put her black gloved hand on mine." Don't be embarrassed we all know, but I am surprised how well you pass. I would have never guessed. So relax enjoy this little off world oasis on this hell hole of a planet like we do."

Hedda nodded." It was all new for us and I never heard of coffee before I came here. Proper Nilfeheim women drink Seaweed Berry tea or perhaps a glass of Kelp wine. Not this decadent off world stuff."

Astrid pointed to the store."Yet almost every one of the proper women come here to buy coffee and the delicious Sweetmeats they sell here."

Hedda's fingers flew over the table top menu."I ordered you a Terra Kenya blend latte. That's Coffee with milk and my favorite.

The atmosphere made me relax and I learned that girls giggled every minute and knew much more raunchy things and stories than even Sigvard who always had dirty jokes and comments. They could at an instant almost hysterically scream about something trivial and discuss hair for hours. I had never thought one could actually make a conversation about hair for more than two minutes. Yet I enjoyed it greatly. Only Elnna was a little less animated and Sif explained her black outfit and the wild hair to be part of the Ultra retro Emo Revival fashion scene. It took Elnna almost an hour to explain to me what an Ultra Retro Emo is and I still had no idea what she was talking about, but it had to do with death, dark or negative emotions, depressions and something she called expression of Angst. Not even she knew what that was exactly. However she explained that this movement expressed itself with masks, wigs and retro look fashion. Most surprising was the fact that they all came from different social levels and Astrid was the daughter of a Low Man, but since girls and women for the most part had absolutely no say in anything they tended to care less about social forms. Of course some of the daughters and women of High Clans often felt they were something better. And when they came here to the mall and shed their traditional dresses, all social differences were ignored. It was as Sif put it an unwritten rule of the Mall. No girl or woman hanging out would use her last name or clan association.

Once in a while a Neo Viking would find his way into the mall, to buy something they could not get in the more traditional outlets at the Exchange or in town. Since they were here to get something they ignored each other and what they believed to be off world girls.

I found a new favorite drink. Coffee was unlike anything I had tasted before and it was my new favorite taste.

They simply took me in their middle and I never knew how fun it was to go shopping browsing or to go to a real Entertainment Virtu.

This time was like a dream. I did not have to go to the burg, except on those occasions I was officially invited to the Arnske Clan or when Sif visited our Burg for the first time. She came accompanied by her father and Isegrim put on an almost sickening show of false affection. Even Gretel found words of praise and as father told Litfas Arnske about his troubles with the Union bank, without of course mentioning the real reason, Sif's father immediately insisted that father took a sizeable advance on the dowry along with a new Hunting Sub. He actually put his hand on my shoulders as the Arnske flyer disappeared into the clouds." This develops nicely and you did well today. You kept your mouth shut and only opened it appropriately."

If Hel's slimiest demon of the lowest pit had put its claws on my shoulder, it would not have been as disgusting as I felt as he touched me.

Sif of course knew the truth but she said her father would never listen to her anyway. She was his daughter, but nothing more and since she did have an older brother. It was he who got all the attention. She liked her brother and she was certain he liked his sister, but he was now so more important as he was about to take the ancient challenge.

Hedda, so I learned was the daughter of a free man without clan association, who was the manager of Silver Falcon Mining. The company my grandfather founded and Mr. Silverzweig sold to an Off world Corporation. Her mother worked at the local branch of the Union bank. And they considered themselves the "New Nilfeheim". Her parents had nothing against Hedda going to the mall and or bringing home friends. Since she lived in Outskirts actually not far from Hogun's Inn we often went there for the afternoon and I could change there. I would use the Longnight tunnel that connected the houses to a second front door underneath the surface. Most houses and all businesses had a basement level with a second front door that would be used when the snow was pilling up to the roofs during the long winters. It was more practical and less dangerous than digging snow tunnels as it used to be done. It would still be 15 month before the first snow and the begin of another seven Years of long night and the tunnels were deserted and officially closed, Hedda had given me the key code to a basement room meant for storage but empty, where I could keep my things and change unseen and undisturbed. I also could leave her house unseen and emerge at one of the never used emergency exits in the sea wall and walk to the Inn. I usually took a short swim before I went home to get rid of any scents not proper for a Neo Viking Warrior,

One afternoon we sat in Hedda's room. Hedda got lots of money for allowance and had a sizeable wardrobe. One of the favorite past times was comparing outfits, talking about Virtu Show stars and music.

Elnna took her mask and red wig off and somehow I was certain I had seen her before and dismissed the idea since I had no contact to any girls before this happy time. She said to me." Would you do me a favor?"

I shrugged and nodded."Sure if I can."

"I love diving and fish hunting but girls are not allowed to do that or own a spear gun. Could you buy one for me at Nils Supplies and show me how it's used? Nils won't think twice if a guy buys one."

Hedda said." I got a flyer and we can go to my Uncles rock. It has a secluded overhang and since he has not yet the money to build his own burg it is empty and no one but my family is allowed there. I too would love to learn how to use a harpoon."

"Harpoons come in lots of sizes and varieties. Usually quite expensive, but I got a few different models stashed away at Uncle Hogun's Boat shed. No need to buy one from Nils."

Elnna said." Do you have a Cape town 313 or something like that?"

"You sure made yourself knowledgeable, Cape towns are not bad, but they are made by an off world company and as good as much stuff from Off world is. When it comes to harpoons and spear guns you want something that works in our cold oceans. The mist and moisture can freeze to ice outside the water and your gun won't release when you're under water. I got a Friesenheim Trishot I gladly give you, made by the Friesenheim clan. They also make the Slayers and you can rely on those."

She sighed." All a girl can do is look up catalogs. Where would we get such experience?"

She looked at me out of her blue eyes framed with tick black mascara and long lashes and I could not shake the feeling that I had seen her somewhere before.

Perhaps I stared a little too long and she said." It's the mascara; want to try how it looks on you?" And before I could really say anything she unfolded her make Upper and placed it over my face.

Sif got caught in the spirit and placed the red wig on me. "There you go; you look like Elnna's twin sister now!" I found the look as exotic and combined with the black PVC face mask very mysterious. I forgot all about Elnna and that strange feeling of déjà vu when I looked in her eyes."

I had brought the girls spear guns and explained them how they work and how one was used and reloaded. I told them the difference between exercise, hunting and explosive tips for Rock sharks and other larger prey and warned them that these could not be used against Tyranno's or Three-Finners. Not that they would run in any Three Finners up here, but an occasional Tyranno was quite likely. All four girls were eager to learn and decent swimmers but it appeared to me they spend maybe too much time at the mall as they seemed to still learn to be underwater and really dive and learn how to return in stages from deep dives and not simply swim back up. I had my hands full to keep them below until and explain to them in hand signals that rapid decompression was quite dangerous, even though we did not use our lungs directly.

Somehow we never went again and I was too absorbed being Freya to notice it.

Time flew and in less than a week there would be summer break again, and in another 15 month Shortsummer would be over and the Planet would prepare for the seven long cold years. How much had happened in in just one year? I went to Hasvik, the Grandfather I meet only twice in person dead and burned, his House and name no more. I had discovered so much more about our planet and society and I had killed another human being. My visits to the mall and my female friends became less frequent. Sif would not call as much anymore and explained that the girls wanted to get ahead in life and concentrated on the their grades and the big tests before the school year ended, so it came that we sat there at the mall and our favorite table at the Coffee place. Elnna and Hedda browsed a fashion magazine while Astrid looked over their shoulders to occasionally brush over an image to call up the Holo of a hair doo or a shoe. All the girls liked shoes but Astrid was not exaggerating when she said she was addicted.

Sif suddenly snapped her fingers and said. "Elena do you have that mask of yours with you?"

Elnna took it out of her hooded sweater pocket and handed it over with a question mark on her face. Sif said. "Quick Freya put that on!"

I was as puzzled as her about that, but did it and just in time as a voluptuous woman, with Harkun behind her rushed by and into the Coffee shop. It was Gretel! Harkun remained outside and tried hard not to look at us, but as Lothar my brother strolled by. He stared at us and I was glad Sif was so quick thinking. Gretel barked from inside the store."Harkun, don't ogle at that Off world garbage and get your behind in here to pay the bill!"

Dutiful he went inside. Lothar decked out in Olafson red and expensive fur picked his nose unabashed and kept staring at us."Off World Garbage!"

Sif said loud enough:" I think I am harassed, let's call Port security!"

Gretel came out the store like chased by a hungry Fangsnapper, grabbed Lothar by the hand and said." No need to bother security. It is a local custom. You Off worlders are so easily offended." Then she actually waddled as fast as she could to the malls exit. Sif knew of the warrant and Gretel was quite aware of it as well, as it became evident. As Harkun went by, following his mistress with a box of Sweet meats. He grunted ."Don't let me catch you girls outside. I would have to teach you a painful lesson." He laughed cold and left

Elnna said silently. "The next time I see Harkun or anyone from that household him I kill!"

I was about to ask where she knew Harkun from. When Astrid interrupted me before I could say a word." I think it is time for you to leave now, Eric!" It was the first time she used my real name when I was with them and it was like an ice cold shower. I felt exposed and betrayed despite the mask. Hedda first gave Elnna a withering look and then said to me." I am sorry, Eric but Astrid is right, I don't want you to be with us anymore either!"

This came so sudden and unexpected, and my outfit suddenly felt heavy and wrong. I got up Elnna turned her head away from me and Sif had tear in her eyes and her chin trembled but said nothing. "I do not know what I did to you, that caused this but if I offended I am sorry. Don't worry I won't stay where I am not wanted." I left. Strangely enough Sif had me met them here and not at Hedda's house. As if they had planned this. It was a Thursday and the Space Bus would arrive at midnight, still the Lobby was deserted and would not see any passengers until one or two hours before it arrived. I was stunned by the sudden rejection and changed back. What felt like a part of me was suddenly a disguise. Before I felt a little euphoric every time I became Freya, now it was as if I had woken from a surreal dream. I was almost done when Sif appeared and she said." It is not as you think it is. There are things we did not tell you and I can't tell you. It is better for you if you don't know. We did not want it to end this way, but it had to end. Maybe we will meet in private in the future and I can tell you why we did what we did."

I handed her the bag with the dress and the things." I understand. What I did is wrong and I am somehow sick and I don't belong with you or anyone. You are right it had to end I guess. Tell the others thank you for the time we had, I was happy and carefree for the first time in my life and I thank you for keeping my sick and twisted illusion up for so long."

She cried and I felt I did something terrible, without really knowing what caused it." I am so sorry Eric. You will never know how much. And yes I care very much for you and Freya was more real than you want her to be. Please don't hate me. If things were different I would have gladly married you!"

"You deserve a real man not a joke like me. Whatever I did to hurt, forgive me I did not do it on purpose."

With this I let her behind and left.

It was a bleak time and I did get a message from Sif on my PDD, but I deleted it. It was unnatural and I was afraid of myself the most. I liked being Freya way too much. This had nothing to do with a rouse or a trick as Thor did, but it provided me with tingling pleasure and that was wrong.

I concentrated on my final tests, worked harder at the Inn and focused on my training with Richard. Everything to make me not think about Sif and the last weeks. Everything to forget and push Freya into the back ground and it seemed to work.

Chapter 22: Mother

Chapter 22 Mother

It was the last hour of our last school day. Mr. Walters handed out the final grades and said." This is the last time I am doing this for you. When you return next year, Mr. Flensburger will try to pound some knowledge into your thick skulls. I am going to be transferred to another school, still on Nilfeheim but they thought I be best suited to try my hand on the even wilder Neo Vikings of the South Pole."

He then shook everyone's hand and said a few words. When he reached me he swiped my grades into my PDD." Your grades have improved, but there is much room for improvement."Quieter he added." It is sufficient for the Academy Pre entry test however so keep it on this level, good choice and good luck Mr. Olafson."

I was only a little surprised that he knew as he was a frequent guest at Hogun's and I was sure he and my Uncle had talked.

He dismissed us and we went down in the basement past the Cafeteria where Fight Class would take place. Our Instructor was of an Eastern Clan that was far enough away not to have too many ties with the ones in our region. Balder of the Darken Clan and he was especially proud of his first name. It was very rare that someone was named after the Gods. As no one felt they could live up to the name. No one I knew had the name Thor and it was taboo to be called Odin, but I knew a few girls named after Loki. I myself had chosen Freya for my alter ego and thinking of that made my mood sink to the bottom.

Balder was a fair fighter and well skilled in all traditional weapons. Due to my training with Richard I was without being self confident way past his level and he admitted that freely, but there was no such thing as wasted training as Richard would say, while he passed out wooden swords and padding he said as he came to me." Go home Eric Olafson. There is nothing I can teach you. Gunter Eikson has returned to their rock already and won't be here until next period, so there won't be any swimming and diving."

"I don't mind training, Sir."

"You train too much in my opinion. It is worthy of praise for a New Viking to excel at these skills, but you're turning not even fifteen yet, fighting should never be an obsession."

So my school year ended rather un-ceremonial and I had no real plans for this summer break, but I had not heard from father or any orders to return to the Burg.

After an extended swim, I went back to the Inn. Uncle Hogun was not there and Hein one of his helpers said he went to the Exchange to get fresh fish and other supplies. I actually met Aunt Freydis who was as usual in a hurry to leave. She wore her blue dress and the white apron. She had a basket with her things on the counter and smiled with her rosy face." Oh good my favorite nephew, just the person I need."

She had never talked to me much so I was surprised but came closer."What can I do for you?"

"Oh I am about to fly out to the Bredenbergs. Snøfrid is soon delivering her first and it's going to be twins. She is a delicate woman you see and in this case I rather rely a little more on Med Tech than usual. She took two devices out of the basket. This is a Sterilization field generator and this one is my Medical Expert PDD. I use it but it has to be updated somehow and I don't know how. Without the PDD the Field Generator won't operate. I had to hide my surprise to learn my simple aunt was using a SII Gynecology Expert Advisor. Not that I had ever seen one but it said so right on the housing."Let me have a look, Aunt Freydis. I am no real expert in Off world things as you know but I can give it a try."

It was a wonderful and somewhat frightening tool as it, when activated showed Holos of various reproductive processes and problems my appetite for a nice piece of fish was suddenly gone. It combined a variety of scanners and med sensors and finally I found, all you had to do is ask the device to go into the self diagnostic and upload cycle.

It connected to GalNet via Uncles console and I was absorbed in deleting the entries on non human races as I was sure that was not needed and added a few things from the wide catalog of related subjects. It took only a few minutes and wanted it to hand it back to her." All done, Aunt Freydis. I set it to automatic update so this won't have to be done again." She was no longer standing there but by the door arguing with a drunk who wanted to get more and she refused him, saying the Inn wasn't open for business. Hein came from out the kitchen where he was scrubbing the floor. Without Hogun to compare her was neither weak nor small. I didn't feel alarmed or anything. This sort thing happened more often than not and the drunks usually went their way. But the voices became louder." No woman and no low man can refuse my will! I got up just to see better and try to find out who it was, when Hein screamed."Nooo!"

Aunt Freydis stumbled back and fell to the floor. She was clutching her stomach and the man in the door held a long skinner knife!

I crossed the distance in no time and knelt next to her. She was alive but was losing a lot of blood." Hein load her into the flyer. We need to get her to the Hospital very fast!"

The man growled."Let the wench die! I am a Lord and require mead! Serving me is all you concern!"

It was one of the men who had held me while father beat me to an inch to my life. I did not remember his face or his growling voice at first, but kneeling by my Aunt I recognized the boots! He recognized me as well and roared laughing while he kicked me! Oh how delightful, Lord Isegrim will reward me for every bone I break!" I avoided the second kick and said." You are still but a lackey in the House of Olafson and I am for ill or curse the first born. Stand now or be spitted by Mördaren!"

He did stop as I stood there, the sword drawn and I said."Hein you take my Aunt now to the Doctor by all haste. He will not stop you. This is a coward who hides n corners, stabs women and kicks those helpless to defend."

I actually had to raise the sword against Hein." Do as I told!"

He struggled with her body but carried her out the door. The lieutenant of my father's clan still eyed the sword and then his knife. From the outside I heard more voices and the usual rough laughing and talking when a bunch of men had a too much to drink and felt they has to prove to the world how strong they were. Another man in Olafson red stuck his head in Vanslow what is keeping you? You said you be right out with a tankards and bottles!"

His name was Vanslow he backed up to the door. "Get the others in here. The Lords mistake is here holding a sword against me! The rewards will be great if we report to Isegrim we have wiped this offensive stain from away for good!"

Four more came in and they all were armed. No sword, but knives and axes.

"You dare stand against me? What is it to see five in my Clan's colors drunk in the light of day, trespassing and wounding women? This besmirches the honor of my name and it will not stand! Go then and report to the Lord what transpired and you shall indeed get your payment."

Even I could not believe that this happened with my evil father's knowledge. I was full of rage but tried to keep myself calm as much as possible. Much had bottled up inside me and I suddenly felt eager cut them up in little pieces. Mördaren no longer was a sword but felt like an extension of my own arm. I could somehow feel its very tip, its eagerness to drink blood, but then there was a scream like I never heard before. Uncle Hogun appeared on the kitchen door and seeing him in like a raging giant thunder across the room was a sight I would never forget." You have hurt my wife! You have dared to hurt my wife. You will not see another day!"

A heavy stone wood table in his way kicked away so hard it shattered in thousand pieces as it collided with the wall. The five men were pale as corpses, when a sudden crack stopped my Uncle in his tracks. One of the men held a small off world weapon! Uncle Hogun looked at the smoking small hole in his chest, and then kept on going! The man fired again before I had a chance to reach him. Mördaren severed the man's arm holding the weapon. There was nothing that held me back. I was afraid to look back to look after Uncle Hogun and all my anger, my pain found release. Until a voice reached me through the red veil that had lowered before my eyes and really came to my senses. Four of the five men were dead, not just dead but it looked as if a wounded Fangsnapper had torn them apart! My Uncles body laid face forward on the floor not moving and I saw the two black holes in his back. The man who had shot him knelt by his own arm and simply shivered and rocked back and forth. Two Elders out of breath, Hein and Class and father himself stood at the door. I still held Mördaren and pointed it at father." You triumphed over your brother by sending drunkards to harass his wife and wounding her. There he lies shot by one of your best men, who like a coward used a gun! You want me dead and gone now is the time father, I am here come and face me!"

Father trembled and his hand on the whip." You cannot challenge me yet, Whelp!" For some reason this all seemed to amuse him!

"It was no challenge. I will avenge my uncle and you need to shoot me to stop me!"

Uncle Hogun groaned."Don't give speeches Nephew! Get me to the bloody hospital!"

Hein and Class as well as I and even father helped to load Hogun onto the bed if his own flyer.

Aunt Freydis wound was actually much more severe than Uncle Hogun's as she had lost a lot of blood. To him the Weapon beam did much damage, but instantly coulderized the wound channel and prevented bleeding. Thanks to his body mass, that no live giving organs were seriously burned he did not go into shock. According to the doctor it was wound shock that usually was the cause of death when hit by an energy beam. It was strange to see Uncle Hogun in the Re-gen tank despite all his might, he looked vulnerable hooked up to all the hoses and see the spidery arms of machines prod and poke him.

Aunt Freydis was already gone and on her way to the Bredenbergs. The doctor shrugged and sighed. "Nothing short of actual death will stop her from performing her duty."

I also learned that there were always two Elders on duty so to speak, to act and speak law in times of dispute and in a way we did have a police force now. They were already alarmed by another Inn keeper and on their way to investigate and called father to rein in his men. No word of explanation was given by my father why they were drunken so early and causing ruckus.

The one who had lost his arm was also treated but he would have better been dead. The Elders had preserved his old arm still holding the weapon and they would find him guilty and he would be sentenced to death. Even though father repeated he had no knowledge of the weapon the whole thing did not reflect well on the Olafson reputation. Yet in all this father not once seemed concerned and kept grinning whenever he saw Hogun. He kept completely ignoring me.

By the time Uncle Hogun came back from the Hospital, Hein, Class and I had the place cleaned and looking as clean as before, well almost, Pit was trying to mend the completely shattered table with Bondmaster Stick and fix, but he had a long way to go.

Uncle Hogun kept the Inn open and everyone wanted to know the story and everyone seemed to know a bit and knew more than what really happened. The general consensus was that they celebrated a big catch and went celebrating without Isegrim's knowledge. I did not stay around to hear more and helped in the kitchen. It was very late when the last guest left and Uncle Hogun waved me over to the family table. He was sitting by a mug of warmed ale; he liked when he did not feel well or when he wanted to sleep fast. "Sit for me a moment. Uncle Hogun was very serious and he finally spoke. "I saw the footage of the security sensor and you saved my wife's live. No question about it. Later on you saved mine" He sighed and I began to get a strange feeling in my stomach I knew I would hear bad news once again." You faulting me for what happened aren't you?" "Eric I love you like I would love a son, but you are not my son. I want eventually raise my own children. I don't care if they are sons or daughters, first or last born. I want children and I only want them with one person and that is you're Aunt Freydis. No you did not cause what happened tonight."

He pushed the mug around as trying to find the right words. I got up."Do you want me to leave Uncle?" "Sit down and listen!" He snapped and I saw he was immediately sorry for that. "You weren't even supposed to be there. I cannot prove it, but Aunt Freydis was the target all along. The One carried a gun to stop me in the first place, he never fired on you. It was meant as a show of force . Someone we both know wanted to show me that he could get to me if I ever opened my mouth or interfered again. You getting older and by the time you reach the age, Eric you will be very rich and your word will make and break not one but many clans. There are oaths taken and vows made for and against that day, and everyone who thinks they can twist fate or events to get a share, will do so."

He spoke hastily unlike his normal settled self. "They wanted to kill Aunt Freydis tonight and perhaps me too. They know you need to live, but that does not hold true for your friends. An old friend will soon arrive and take you to the south for the summer break and there you will be out of reach for them. When the summer break is over Eric, you must return to the Burg or find another place. I alone would stand behind you, but it is for the sake of my gentle wife I must choose and I am sorry Eric but I must choose her over you."

He then embraced me in his big arms and he cried." I am only physically strong Eric, inside I am big soft wuss and I it breaks my heart what fate and the gods have thrown on your small shoulders to bear, and I would gladly die for you, but I cannot ask my wife to do the same."

I could not cry. My eyes remained dry but I wished I could have simply ended it all. I knew Hogun was right. This was no accidental stabbing. They could not have known I left school so much earlier, but Uncle Hogun's routine was the same and to watch the Inn until he left. Yes this sounded like a plan they came up with at the Burg. Hogun would lament the loss of his wife, or be dead as well, ambushed with an off world weapon. Without Hogun who was watching over my inheritance, my father would once again gain control over much and without Hogun watching out and three weeks of summer break he could have tortured me every day until I broke and did whatever they wanted. The more I was thinking about it the more it made sense. Uncle Hogun with all his strength was in mortal danger because I remained in his house. "I see what you see Uncle and you are right I can neither ask you nor Aunt Freydis for anything like that. I will not return to the Inn or ask you for help in anything. I am getting used to being dumped and not needed and the target of my father's evil and greed."

"I am not dumping …well yes I do, but I have no choice."

"I understand Uncle Hogun. I would not want either of you get hurt or live in fear because I am around. I pack my things now and leave right away."

"You can stay of course till your new teacher arrives; he should be here in a few days."

He then said."Eric this was not the first incident. It was the first you noticed. My Flyer suddenly malfunctioned, caused by a Harpoon charge wired to the Arti grav. I escaped by sheer luck. Jan and Hein almost died as they ate a fish cake send for me, it was poisoned. No one remembered how the cake came to be on the counter." He said."I hoped it would ease but no it got worse.

"I have contacted Mr. Silverzweig and he is now in charge of your Off Planet accounts and all this and I have before the elders declared that I have no interest in controlling or checking over that what Ragnarsson was. I don't want to be a big clan leader. I want to be a simple Innkeeper and I must provide safety for my family first."

I was sitting up all night in the Inn at the table. I did not know where to go or what to do. I did not want to go back to the Rock. I knew if I would go now, no one would ever see me again until I confessed or declared before the elders that I stepped back and accept Lothar as the real heir.

Part of me thought it would be a good idea. I wanted to go join the Fleet. I could care less what Lothar had and what not, but having father wins after all this time. Triumph over mother, Uncle Hogun and everyone. No I must not give in! I would survive somehow and then kill them all! A dark cloud came over my thoughts as I sat there all by myself. Maybe I needed to be even more evil than my father. I killed four men and I knew without a distant weapon or a trick. I could kill the entire Circle of the cursed Elders, forget about the Loki cussed traditions and kill everyone in that cold rotten Burg. Not leave anyone alive, not the Servants, not the Low men, everyone who carried or was associated with that Odin spat on name Olafson!

I barely noticed the old man that walked in the door with the first morning light. It seemed Uncle Hogun did not slide the bolt to lock the door, but he rarely did anyway. I sighed and expelled these thoughts. I could not be a criminal if I wanted to join the Union fleet."Go home old man it is way too early and we are not open. All rooms are booked." He was deeply shrouded in a Hooded Fangsnapper-fur coat and despite the thick coat appeared thin. He walked supported by a walking stick and his entire body was bending forward. I did not see much of his face but a few whisks of gray hair and a sharply hooked nose that stock past the furred brim of his hood. It was still Short Summer so I wondered why anyone would dress in a fur coat like at this time of year. He looked around and noticed me. Now I could see his face. It was the face of an old man deeply wrinkled, his chin covered by a thin ragged looking beard of a gray yellowish shade. His eyes had almost no color and had an enormous intensity to them. He reminded me instantly of the Ancient but it was not him. This man did not have the kind and warm twinkle in the eyes. His where cold as that of a fish.

He walked towards the table reserved for Hogun and his family and sat down, completely ignoring me "Young warrior. A nice strong tea be nice, with lots of honey and a good helping of Vodka."

"We don't serve guest that early and I don't even know if we have tea."

"Oh you do, you do!" Was his answer.

Before I could make it to the kitchen door, Uncle Hogun came out holding two steaming plates with breakfast. He saw the strange guest and said." Odin's blood. Egill Skallagrímsson. Is it really you?"

The old man pushed the hood back." Of course it is me."

"I bring you some special tea right away. You still drink tea right?"

"I still do. Even at my age I still manage to hold a cup and drink tea."

"So you are the teacher that is supposed to take Eric. I wondered who it would be; the Old Arguer was not specific."

"He never is specific, that Old Geezer. He runs around pretending to be an Arguer and all he foretells are things he knows will happen!"

"How old are you now anyway?" Uncle Hogun asked as he opened a locked cabinet under the counter and revealed a modern Serv-Matic and rows of spirit bottles, most clearly not of our world. The machine produced a steaming cup of tea in no time and my uncle poured a more than generous helping of a clear spirit in it and served it to the strange visitor.

"I am not entirely sure but I think I am well into the fourth quarter of my fourth century."

It was not entirely proper for me to simply burst out but I said." You are over 450 years old then?"

He croaked a dry laugh."Indeed young whelp. This is not so unusual nowadays as I understand."

Hogun said."Eric, this is Egill Skallagrímsson. He lives all by himself on a small rock in the Southern Strom Sea, and does that for a very long time."

Egill declined his head."This is so. Some call me a Hermit. The Clan of Elders calls me the Holy One and some say I have mystic powers. Myself I am not really sure what I am other than an old man living all by him with a few peculiar traits and opinions." He sipped his tea and looked at me. So you are the young Warrior that made such an Impression on that Old Arguer last year." Then unfastened a stained and dirty looking little leather bag from his belt, nestled with the string closure and emptied what it contained on the table. Perhaps a dozen or so ivory colored rectangular things fell on the table surface

"Ah yes, you are the Son of Isegrim and the lovely daughter of Ragnarsson." He nodded forlorn. His long, spidery fingers pushed the ivory cubes around and sighed." It is such a shame what he had done to her. There is so much movement and trickery going on that I am surprised to find you all alive!"

I wanted to say something. I wanted to ask what was going on and why this old man was talking that way, but Uncle Hogun gave me a stern look and placed his index finger on his lips, then shook his head. So I remained quiet and the old man kept pushing the little pieces around. "I never saw anything like this. We must talk young Eric Olafson. We must talk indeed and I need to throw the rune stones again for you, when we are at Skalil Rock, the pillar of Nilfeheim."He brushed the pieces back into the leather bag and then drank more of his tea.

Into the silence Uncle Hogun finally said." What about me, Old Seer. Have you seen a son or a daughter of my own in your runes?"

"I told you before that you need to take your wife and go with her to a doctor. You will never get a son or any children if you do not both go there. Once you done that I see a house full of children, sons and daughters too!"

I never seen Uncle Hogun blush before but my giant uncle seemed embarrassed."It's something we Norse rather not do, talk to an off Worlder stranger about such things."

"I expected you to be a little more open minded, after all you have been off world for quite a spell before you returned and got married."

This surprised me; Uncle Hogun had been off planet! "

Hogun spread his humongous hands."It's not so much me. I find it difficult to talk to her about that."

"She is a Midwife for Odin's sake. She knows more about these things than even perhaps the local doctor. Take her to the clinic, no one on Nilfeheim will ever know. The doctors take their oath very serious. In such things the off worlders are even more traditional as we are"

"I will follow your advice, Old man."

"No you most likely will not. I am certain you will ask me the same thing when I return in a few years. But surprise me, proof me wrong."

The Old Man got up started to go to the door and turned." What are you waiting for young Eric, are you not coming?" Hogun nodded."Go with the Old Wizard. He is the one you spending your summer break with!"

Uncle Hogun handed me a back pack." In packed a few things for you and your other things will be safely kept." I simply I followed the Old Man outside I decided it was simply best to give up any questions and render all control over my life to others, but I did remember the Ancient one taking about this. As he did say he had arranged for my further education and visited Hogun in his guise as Arguer to predict all this

Despite his advanced age he was quite fast on his feet and headed for the harbor. I had to run to catch up with him."Why am I going with you and where are we going?

"You need to learn to ask one question at a time, young Eric. Once you receive an answer you might ask another."

"I don't have to follow you either, Old Man. I might as well go back to the Inn, take my things and live somewhere by the Mountains. No one really cares about me. You are another old man who comes into my life and wants me to do things. I have no idea what it is or were we are going, but for one time I would like to know where I am going and what is expected from me."

He actually stopped and turned."You do have the mind of your mother. She always was a very free spirit and she had a very sharp tongue you know." He wiped his nose with his sleeve," I know about your family as I know about almost all families on Nilfeheim. I knew your mother, her mother and her Grandmother. I know the Olafson Clan all the way back to Lothar Ironfist Olafson. I am not a Wizard mostly because I have no idea what a Wizard is supposed to do or know. I am living on my rock and unlike your Ancient Friend I was never hiding myself." He nodded."Yes I am supposed not to know about anything that goes on under Muspelheim. What is important that I am the Eldest, the one whose seat is always empty, and other Norse usually follow my command and advice. Even though I do not interfere with the Circle of Elder business on a daily basis."

I was about to tell him where he could stuff the Elder business of his. I had enough of these self righteous men who thought they could run the lives of everyone. No one dared to question them but something made me stop. And he turned once more and nodded."Wise decision Eric the Warrior. You are wrong there are those who care greatly about you. That Old fool I told you about came to me twice in all my life to ask me to teach a young man. You see I am a Hermit by choice. I like being alone and having a snot nose around might not be my idea, but you see I care a lot about that Old Fool and he cares a lot about you. Which leaves you and me in the same boat, you don't like Elders and rather spend the school break in the Hills of Bifrost and I don't like company and rather join our mutual friend on his grand tour around Union Space. There was another person however who asked me to teach you a few things if I can, long before the Old man did and I gave her my word. So can we agree on that?"

I nodded."I think we can, Sir, but do you say she?"

He didn't seem to have heard my question and we had reached the boat slip at the fishermen's terminal. Only a sub was tied there at the moment. I couldn't identify the type and that was strange, like any other boy of my age I knew every Sub type

And could identify them.

He laughed." Yes I can see it in your face, young Olafson. You can't identify her."

"No I sure can't. I never saw a sub with a tower that far back, and it has no harpoon turret either."

"This sub is even older than me, but don't let that scare you. It is well maintained and has some surprising features. It has no harpoon turrets, because it is not a hunt boat but a war boat. Besides I hunt Tyrannos the old way and while you with me you will prepare for the ancient challenge and I will teach you all there is to know to mark the test so no one can oppose it."

I followed him aboard the old submarine. "Did you really know my mother?"

"Yes I did and I have something for you that might make this a memorable day for you."

He fished something out of the inner pocket of his shabby coat. It was a single holo Pic print, rolled up. The kind they send out for Yuletide with a single Image on it. I unrolled it and the three dimensional picture of a young beautiful woman in a maroon velvet dress with golden seams. She held a small child in her arms. A voice I never thought to hear again said."I hope this reaches you in that lonely old tower of yours. Behold, this is my Firstborn, my son Eric. Promise me you shaggy old Wizard to teach him some of the things you know, and let him, when he comes of age, listen to your great wisdom. He is born into this beautiful but hard world. He is, as you well know son to a very hard father who will demand much of him, but if you teach him like you have taught me, my dear gone brother and my beloved father all the things about the ancient Rite of passage and the truth he will triumph so he can rightfully choose whatever path he wants to go. Happy Yuletide Old Man, yours Ilva Olafson." The woman kissed the child, the rest washed away as my tears in could not hold back dripped on the holo emitter. This was Ilva my mother! I watched it several times again, while the Old man had taken the sub under water and we were on our way. My mother had known him and he had trained Grandfather and her brother, the son grandfather lost in a Sub Accident. She had asked him to train me and not some chance meeting, not some person with ulterior motives, but mother and I as if she had spoken directly to me I would not just try my best to make grandfather proud. I would learn everything there was to learn about the ancient challenge and then demand to be tested before those cursed Elders. My revenge would not have to wait till I was sixteen. I would kill father and that brood infesting my Burg!"

Chapter 23: Egill Skallagrímsson

Chapter 23 -Egill Skallagrímsson

It took Egill and me almost 4 weeks to reach his rock. His sub was quite fast, but no submarine could match the speed of a flyer. He showed me how to guide the sub and I let me steer it from the helm. Despite its age, it was equipped with a Computronic and a sensor array that would put modern Hunt subs to shame. He told me stories about Earth, when Submarines were used in warfare against other nations and never for hunting fish. He said that during the last great clan wars, many hunting subs were used or altered to attack other subs and that this one was a purpose build craft from that time.

The boat was perhaps seventy meters long, and generated power from a small Hydrogen Fusion Plant. It had a small galley and originally had room for a crew of six but the old man had re purposed these rooms as he did not have a crew, but he had prepared me a bunk in what he called the torpedo room.

The boat was armed with six torpedo tubes and had still twenty of these fast underwater missiles ready to be loaded. These torpedoes carried war head and could rip a boat or sub in pieces.

I asked him what was so traditional about that and it was using distance weapons and Off World Tech. He explained that the Use of Fishing boats and Hunting subs came into use because the traditional way of hunting them was so dangerous, that many men were killed each year and the acceptance of Subs and Boats became accepted with traditions. I snorted at that and told him what I felt about traditions that could be altered when it fit the men and first born but was as rigid and unchangeable when it came to the rights of others. He simply ignored me and told me that during the height of the Clan wars, boats were armed and blowing up another clan's boat was a "Thing" and therefore the use of torpedoes and such was perfectly alright. Those men inside these boats were a secondary effect as the boat and not the men were attacked.

Again the Elders and Vikings went out of their way to justify something with twisted logic. Egill said that this was the reason however, Clan wars were out lawed as the use of Off world tech was getting out of hand.

The boat smelled of wet wool, grease, Tyranno oil and other rather unpleasant organic odors and the hermit was not a pleasant conversationalist as the Ancient Keeper, he grunted most of the time. But he gave me the Old stories to read and the old poems and made me recite them. It was part of the ancient challenge to recite from memory one of the ancient poems and the Elders testing could pick an easy one or a hard one. He insisted I would learn them all. The second part of the Ancient challenge was a test of skill with three selected weapons. He was not satisfied with my skill level and pointed out that there was room for much improvement. He let the boat on auto helm every day and I had to exercise on the slippery hull before the conning tower of the sub and more than once fell, slipped and slid into the water. It took him a while to get the boat stopped and made me catch up instead of turning around. He was not friendly and never had a word of praise but he knew my mother and she wanted him to train me and I would not fail her last wish!

I would keep the Holo open and let it repeat the message. No music could have been sweeter to me as my mother's voice.

Finally we reached Skalil Rock. It was a tall think pillar of rock sticking out of the ocean at least 50 meters, but for sure no more than 2o meters across .His burg melted with the shape of the stone column into one dark gray shape against the sky.

There was a very narrow quay on one side of that rock with metal bollards were he instructed me to secure the sub with thick Artifib-Ropes. I thought how loudly the two faced no good for nothing elders dammed modern technology and improvement but used it wherever they found it practical. I would have respected them if they lived what they preached but this hypocritical approach made me think of them less every time I was thinking about these fools.

An open basket lowered on a chain and he motioned me to step in. He did as well and the thing lifted us past the almost vertical rock walls of the pillar up and into a small outhouse like building sticking like a Kissing fish stuck to the side of a Triple-Finner. An electric winch stopped humming and he said. "That is a wonderful thing to keep unwanted guests away."

I wondered how many unwanted guests would ever find this place anyway. If you didn't know its exact coordinates you'd never find it in the vastness of Nilfeheim oceans.

"If you are long enough at the same place they find you. Those who think I have answers or would use my influence to change a decision of the Elders." He said and I wondered how he knew what I was thinking about, but then he probably just kept explaining to me why he had this lift.

His burg consisted of only one house that was built into the base of his tower and it was like the burg a horrible mess. Books, rotting leather, wool, and dirty dishes piled up everywhere. And the air was even fouler than aboard the boat. He barked." If you don't like how it smells and looks you are welcome to do something about it."

He must have guessed what I was thinking seeing my face. "Well I don't mind cleaning the place a little. Do you have cleaning supplies?"

He shrugged." If I do I don't remember. On top of the tower is a small flyer. You can use it to go to fly to Isen and get what you need."

I looked around and found the narrow stairs. Its rails covered with incredibly dirty rags and laundry. As I climbed it he jelled"While you there pick up some to eat, some tea and a bottle of Vodka or two."

After leaving the ground floor and climbing the spiral stair case the trash became less and the air better, but judging by the finger thick dust, no one had been up here in ages. The flyer was indeed there, a small two -seater with a tinny cargo area. It too was covered thick with gray dust. Only because the Olafson Clan didn't believe in updating tech. I knew that thing in the back was Pre Zero Point Power Cube. That Nuco-Bat was ancient when my 400 hundred year old Instructor was in his crib. Surprisingly according to the indicator, it held twenty percent power and that was plenty to take that thing twenty times around the planet. A rusty winch opened a side of the Tower, no electric motor there, and after checking the Arti grav and the on Board Computronic I took the think out. The Arti grav worked fine but its propulsion unit, two ducted turbines sputtered until a lodged dirty sock or something similar came loose and the flyer went south in a trail of dust.

I never had been to Isen Landsby. I simply knew it existed and was Nilfeheim's second largest town (there was a third one, not much more than a village so I heard at the Five Clan Island Cluster to the West) Using the directional data transmitted by Nilfeheim Radio I was confident I would find it. The flyer was open and the temperature was dropping. I wished I had some sort of coat, but I found the heater and ducked behind the wind shield.

I had left the pen water behind me and was now flying over the permanent ice of our south pole. Unlike on the North Pole where the son did not really leave the sky during short summer, here it never came up past the horizon and it was dark and bitter cold. Isen appeared. It was like an island of light in the otherwise dark featureless ice plane. Buildings were sitting on long stilts buried in the ice and connected with bridges and stair cases leading to the ice. Most buildings were surrounded by metal platforms and hand railings. And masts with light elements everywhere. The town looked like a festive lit Yule log from the air.

I did see flyers and power sleds but what surprised me most to see men riding Fangsnappers!

I landed the flyer next to the lid sign of a flyer service station and a man in blue coverall and no beard at all came out of the lit entrance, crunched over the thin layer of snow that covered the metal floor of this platform and spit a wad of gum over the railing." Dang me a Lips sis! It's a real genuine Vanderstream Open Top in good condition and original paint" He pulled a rag form his pocket and wiped across the Flyers manufacture plate." Never thought in a thousand Long nights to see one on this Ice cube of a Planet. Do you want to sell it? "

"Sorry Sir, I am just using it, but I wondered if you can check the propulsion turbines. Something was stuck in it and the left one is sparking and wheezing."

"Sure thing I take a look at it."

"Is there a place I can buy supplies?"

"Yes sure. We got a store. You walk across that suspension bridge over there, pass the Swine and Dine and you are at Silver Hawk's Emporium. They got most of the things you need."

He didn't ask me where I came from or who I was. I followed his instructions and wondered if Annar was already working here, as I passed the Swine and Dine. Except for the fact this restaurant was suspended on stilts over frozen ice, it looked exactly like the one in Halstaad Fjord, complete with mechanical pig. This one wore a covering of snow in addition to his costume. The place was well heated and I realized I was colder than I thought I was. The costumed Employee behind the otherwise nearly empty restaurant greeted me the usual way and I placed an order and then said." Would you know if a guy named Gunnar works here?

"We are not allowed to give out names of our employees. We all go by the name Arthur Swine."

I shrugged and took my order."It was a long shot anyway."

I took a seat and stared out the window, but I saw one of the costumed employees come over." Gunnar saw you on the Visual security and will be right out.

Sure enough Gunnar came a few moments later, wearing black pants, and a red and white striped Shirt. He did not wear a swine mask or coveralls. I barley recognized him however as he had his hair cut very short." Wow didn't think I would see you out here. How are things?"

He sat down tugged at his pants as he did so and if it wasn't for the fact that I recognized his face and eyes, I would have never guessed him to be Gunnar." Things could be better but I am not at the Burg and that is good."

"I am Restaurant manager here now and as you see I got my new uniform."

"Aren't you going to be ridiculed or harassed after cutting your hair and wear that?"

"No one down here cares much about who you are or where you came from. They say you have to have a reason for being here and freeze your ass off. There aren't many high clans here. This place was founded by freeman as none of the clans wanted to settle on the permanent ice. They are very rugged down here but no one really cares who you are or what you are. As long as you don't ask questions they don't."

"Doesn't sound too bad."

"No sure doesn't. Our little Supermarket carries more off world stuff than the stores at Halstaad and no one raises an eyebrow if you buy it."

"That's where I need to go next."

"Get yourself a snapper coat or something. It gets real cold here, Longnight or not."

Loaded to with Cleaners, mops brooms buckets and gallons of Cleaners as well as a portable Nanite recycler and an inflatable Washing machine, I made my way back.

The flyer was clean, fully charged and the turbines whispered like new. My Credit strip had paid for it all and there was plenty of Credits left.

I almost missed the tall rock in the darkness, but turned around as it passed to the left and landed.

The old man was sitting in a shabby chair. At first I thought he was dead, but he raised his head as I appeared and handed him a big bag of Rib meals and a soft drink. "He grunted and unwrapped a burger."Did you get the Vodka?"

"It was not as easy. They would not sell it to me as I needed to be of age to get Alcohol but the guy who fixed the flyer got it for me." I placed the bag with the two jugs before his feet.

He glared at it."You sure like to talk and explain things that do not need explanation. All I asked if you got it. A simple yes would have been enough."

I nodded.

"Well open one and pour some in that sweet throat glue you brought along with that Off World Garbage food."

After he had me dump half of the coke and replace it with the strong smelling clear liquid he sighed happily munching on his third Rib Burger.

He was no different than the other elders. Condemning Off World on one hand and stuffing his belly with Burgers."

"He held up the almost finished Burger. Even Earthers on Terra think that this food is Garbage. It is called Junk Food for over 3000 years for a reason! The reason it is still around because it is so darn good! Now don't let me stop you. Start cleaning. The smell is still the same!"

I had no idea how many days I scrubbed, gathered, washed and cleaned. At first it seemed I would do that for the entire three month I was supposed to be here. I had made six or seven trips to the Shops buying a second and a third washing machine. Getting more cleaning agents and burning a mountain of garbage every day in his small yard, the Nanite garbage recycler was simply overwhelmed by the sheer volume.

But finally I had reached the last room in his building and sorted the clean laundry. Onto a long rack I had made of ropes and boards.

He had not spoken much in the entire time only to tell me to throw something out I was cleaning. "Don't clean it. Get rid of it!"

He stood in the door and lifted his nose."Smells real fancy now, won't you agree?"

"Yes, it might be considered an improvement."

"I am not sure if I should now start training you or tell you I got a big basement, no one has really cleaned in ages and the boat needs cleaning too!"

INTERLUDE 3

Gretel was not very happy with the developments lately. She urgently needed new dresses and her supply on sweetmeats and her favorite drink hot chocolate was running low. Isegrim sat brooding in his chair by the fire and stared in the flame. Lothar and Tyr played in the High Hall, running around the long stately table giggling and yelling.

Suddenly Isegrim bolted up in his chair and uncoiled his whip."Cease that mindless foolishness at once!"

Tyr stopped but Lothar kept on." I am your favorite. I can do what I want, can I not mother?"

She got up and said."Play a little less noisy."

Isegrim glared at her."He ignores me and you condone his behavior? Eric my first born slew a Fangsnapper with a knife younger than him burned his back. I beat him many times and never was there a tear or a cry from his lips. Yet this favorite fruit of my loin's dances around a table like a nitwit, giggles and laughs like a girl and defies my word?" Isegrim's voice became louder with every word.

Gretel said."Speaking of that failed abortion, is it not time we invite his future bride over so you can ask for another advance to the dowry?"

Isegrim growled raised his heavy hand, she retreated." Don't you dare Isegrim, unlike that dumb blonde you married first; I made sure you won't do the same to me. As you know I have collected evidence of all your crocked deals and crimes. Should I die or come to harm. The Elders and the clan leaders you robbed screwed and stolen from will all know the truth. "

Isegrim grabbed her by the throat and pulled her close. "I found your evidence and know you hid it with your mother. Your mother met a very unfortunate end, not that I believe the hungry Nubhirs left much after she told me everything I needed to know. He pressed tighter and Gretel coughed and gargled. Her eyes wide, she was no small woman but there was nothing she could do against his gargantuan strength. Father pulled her even closer." Do you think I would let you black mail me forever?" He suddenly let her go and pushed her away." I let you live for now as I don't like to make a fool of myself and I declared the world that this Lothar is my favorite. I am beginning to change my mind!"

Gretel was still fighting with her breath and father was screaming. "Lothar if you are still there when I turn my face I will roast you in the fireplace right now!"

Harkun silently appeared and stood there like a rod, on the bottom of the stairs his nose in the air. Isegrim took the papers, the PDD and a box with documents from his servant." Is that all?"

"Yes your Lordship. The mother was very descriptive and it was all there, all that concerns this world. I found a keycard to a safe deposit box at the bank on Holstein. She keeps additional papers and documents there, so her sister said."

Gretel came up."That's right Isegrim! You may gained some but not all. I got damning material on you at a place you can't get to!"

"And neither can you."

"I don't have to. A friend of mine will open it and publish what it contains. Evidence to a murder plot will not sit well with the elders or the Union."

Isegrim looked towards Harkun and the man sniffed." I have similar evidence on you Ma'am and conspiracy to such a deed is just as condemning."

She hissed." One day Harkun! One day!"

Isegrim snipped his finger." Have you been able to find out where Eric is? He seems to have disappeared."

"Your brother has severed all ties to your son as you know and rejected all control over any Old Ragnarsson Claims which rest with you knows."

"Did he go to Hasvik again?"

"No your Lordship. It appears that the Eldest himself has accepted him and trains him at the Pillar."

Father plunged back down in his chair." Of course, Ilva knew him and the Old man was there at Eric's first birthday. If only half of what they say about him is true…" His voice trailed off.

Gretel said with a meek voice."Who is this Eldest?"

Father stared in the fire." The Holy one, the One who has talked to Odin and in return gained a very long lifespan!"

"Gods don't exist!" She snorted.

"For your and my sake, I hope you are right. " Father glared at her and sighed." Maybe we are too much alike, Gretel. Maybe that is why I don't kill you. Your are but a woman but your heart is as black as mine. Sometimes I think you planned it all from the beginning."

She nodded." I have my dear husband. I have! This is a cursed world for women and twice as cursed for those born to Low men. I did not want to scrub stinking bloody hides for the rest of my life. Stomp bare feet in Urine to soften and tan leather. Yet this is a Nubhir Cleaners daughter's lot. I saw that cursed blonde in her pretty dress not even seeing me. "

Her voice became as hard as steel." I swore myself I would be there one day and she would be dead. I know of the secret power my womanhood can have over men and I knew of a young stupid but strong Firstborn. One of an old clan but a poor clan, yes you Isegrim. The Olafsons old and noble by name, yet so poor they had to huddle together in the Community room of their miniscule burg as they could not afford to heat it."

He nodded as the flickering flames of the fire stylized his face with even harder lines." Indeed and I knew it was forbidden to lay with a Low man's daughter. I was so young. The promise and secret of a woman's touch so arousing."

"Oh and arouse you did indeed. You were promised to Ilva Ragnarsson by ancient pacts, just as you made with Sif's father. And you broke it by bedding with me! Your father would have killed you if he knew the dishonor you brought upon the House Olafson!" She laughed

Isegrim clenched his fists. "You evil wench blackmailed me already back then to tell it all if I did not follow thy bidding. "

Her face gleamed with pride. "For all your swagger and strength, you men are nothing but pawns in a woman's hand who knows what she wants. I am not like you, I am smarter! You even killed that blonde whore on my bidding." She laughed. "You killed her for me like a well trained Nubhir Wolf."

He sunk his head and stared at his hands." I have done this indeed, back then I actually loved you."

"Isegrim, Isegrim. You never loved anything in your life but yourself and to get your pecker exercised or sucked."

"It is you who loves nothing, Gretel. I told you that I killed your mother and there is not even a tear in your face. Your sister perished after she was questioned and you know that and yet you remain calm."

"They were tools Isegrim, just as you are a tool to me. There are two billion Credits waiting!" Her eyes glittered."Do you know what you can do with that kind of money? You could buy every burg and every boat on Nilfeheim, or hire a band of mercenaries and kill everyone and take this planet as your own. You could buy yourself a nicer and warmer world and there would be enough change left for a cozy luxurious life!"

Her face turned hard again." Now tell me again of this Eldest and how you plan to get that money from that walking cum stain!"

He is out of our reach there, Demon woman! You may not believe in gods but he is around for 400 years and holds the seat that is always empty. If he decides to interfere with the Elders decisions they would change it. He has mystical powers and sees into the minds of others and predicts the future always correctly."

"What a load of superstitious Nubhir poop!"

Harkun eyed her disapprovingly." You may think of yourself as clever, woman but you far from it. You possess no powers over me and my life and service is with Isegrim alone. You are still a sniffling, crying, soft fleshed woman. The cursed Off Worlders call it Psionics and I assure you these powers are quite real and the Eldest has such gifts in spades and had 400 years to hone them. "

Gretel could not argue against that."She had never met anyone with Psionic powers but she watched enough GalNet shows to know they were real. "Will he give Eric such powers? "

"No Eric was tested at school like any other student." Isegrim said."His PSI index is as low as those of most Nilfeheim Norse."

She shrugged."Then as soon as he returns, he will live on the Burg and we will make sure he changes his mind, won't we Isegrim?"

Isegrim stapled his fingers." If he comes back I might have to face him in a challenge and it could be his Burg after that."

She blinked angry."Does not everyone say he needs to be sixteen to do that? But why not accept the stupid challenge and get it over with. He is but a kid, you kill him in that challenge and we have the money."

Isegrim stared at his whip. "You are right Harkun. She is but a weak woman and as smart as she thinks she is. She does no nothing. The children of Low Men are not educated in those things after all."

Harkun declined his head." The Eldest most likely trains Eric how to compete in the Ancient Challenge. The Old man takes students very rarely and of those he does take only few survive, but those who do become legends like Eric's Grandfather or Elik the Ironfist Olafson, Isegrim's great grandfather. I hate Eric as much as you do, but he is already a deadly master swordsman. Did you know he received training from Richard the Outcast?"

Isegrim ignored his wife and looked towards Harkun," I can't help it but to feel a spark of pride. He is fruit of my loin and his name is spoken with great respect anywhere but in these our halls."

Gretel coughed."Are you saying you fear to face that thin failure in a fight?"

He pointed his finger at her."Never call him failure again. When I see what your womb had produced as sons. Eric my son is thin because he was not fed on the tables as it was his right by your blackmail. Yet he showed the strength of my house as he killed not one but two Tyrannos. Go see the recording when he fights the Steiner boy and look at the footage I got from Hogun as he kills four men and maims a fifth. Go look at it! He is growing fast and I can see the hatred towards me in his eyes, I might be able to best him now, but it is not certain by any means. Richard the Outcast declared Eric to be the best pupil he ever had, and there is no living being on this world who can match Richard the Outcast."

Gretel said."So we must prepare a trap. He will return here and we will be ready for him. We lay him in irons and administer poisons and potions to rob his strength and I will get Off World Psycho Drugs to make him say whatever we want. He is no match for me."

"And you will use the same drugs on me! I will not allow you to get this yourself."

"Oh but I already have!"

Chapter 24: Sisters of Nilfeheim

Chapter - 24 Sisters of Nilfeheim

I did clean the boat and the basement. The Old man made me recite the poems while I was doing it and made sure I read them before I went to sleep. I became a steady visitor of Isen Landsby. Not only to get Cleaning supplies but also the clear liquor, he liked so much and mixed with everything. Today I used a shovel to fill a garbage bag with things so rotten and decomposed I did not want to know what it was before. The basement as he called it was underneath his burg, accessed through a trap door in his high hall. A short flight of stone stairs led down in a vaulted ceiling hall. It was clear he had used that trapdoor as a garbage chute and it had taken me three days to even reach the bottom of the stairs. By now however the industrial recycler I had ordered in Landsby arrived and was delivered. At first he complained about the washing machines but now he actually used them himself and mentioned that he liked his cloaks and fur jackets much better now. It turned out he too had the white clothing of an Elder, only before it was so stained it did not show. He eyed the Industrial Recycler even with more dislike and gave the usual twisted and stupid Elder Logic why it was no good. But I was at a point where I didn't care about the traditions and less about the Elders. I remembered the Ancient words and I recalled what Grandfather said, but I was sure there had to be another way to preserve the planet and its culture without oppressing half the population with stupid laws.

The Enroe Systems Industrial Recycler was a marvel of modern technology and the old guy, who cursed it out at first, now had a chair set up in front of it and watched it operate. The Recycler had a wide range of settings and programs what to do with the garbage feed to it. It could incinerate it to molecular ashes. Break down the raw materials and produce cubes of basic materials. The brochure that came with the machine promised that Enroe Industries would pick them up free of charge at any Union Planet if there was enough to fill a freighter. I was certain there was enough Garbage in this room to fill the freighters to the brim but I hoped I would be out of here before I found out if that was actually true. A third option of the machine was to produce items out of the broken down materials. It could produce almost anything if it had a preprogrammed molecular pattern and the raw materials needed. He would sit staring at the small screen and giggle and cackle when the machine spat out a spoon or a pair of pants he had selected it to make.

I dragged another bag to the intake conveyor and as it disappeared the machine blinked and stopped. A voice snarled:" Human remains detected. Unit is capable of producing adequate containers in a wide variety of cultural requirements. Or do you want to continue the recycling process?"

I shuddered but the old man croaked." Continue recycling process!"

He then padded the machine. "This thing is a marvel. How much do you think the Flyer will bring?"

"The Flyer?"

"Didn't that Mechanic friend of yours offer to buy the flyer? I am not the richest person you know and after seeing this wonder machine I am intrigued to see what else is out there and after I am done with you I decided to catch up with that Ancient Friend of yours. I think the last greeting Card I got was from a place called Gore. It is a living planet he tells!"

Still shocked that I shoveled human remains into the machine I wondered who it was and what happened I swallowed and said." So the Ancient Keeper really did go off planet and he keeps you informed?"

"What is so strange about that? I know that Old Keeper much longer than you do. And he is not keeping me informed, he is bragging about the things he sees! I want to see it too! But travel is expensive, so how much will I get for that flyer?"

"I don't know but I can check how much it is worth on GalTrade."

"Don't just stand there. Check it out and let me know!"

"Well I would need a GalNet terminal. I can't pick up the Network with my PDD from here."

"We need more Donuts anyway! I like those with the red goo inside! And you can get a few bottles of Vodka too."

I shrugged. "I don't mind but you could simply order a few cases and have them delivered. It doesn't seem you are too traditional minded anyway."

"I never said I was. There are reasons why I choose to be a Hermit and do not occupy that seat in the Circle."

"If you disagree with that foolishness, you be the one to change it."

"No I am not. Status Quo is a comfortable state if anyone does what they are expected to do and not stir up trouble. "

"So how come you are as old as you are anyway? Genetic altering? Bionetics?"

"None of those Off-world things. I met a God. A being with enormous powers and it opened my mind and told me that I have a special gift. I think the Off World scientists call it Psionics. That being showed me how to reach into myself and renew my cell dividing process, how to reach inside and remove clogs, stimulate and repair things. I simply think myself healthy if you will. However I am aging as I forget more and more about just how to do it, I am sure my psionic gifts are fading, slowly but they are fading."

I was stunned by his answer. Psionics! Of course I knew about them but I actually did not really believe in it. Every Kid was tested as it was the law. My Heidelberg Psi Index was 34 and that was perfectly normal for Nilfeheim and no one I knew ever tested past 50 and even the weakest empathic powers needed an HPI of at least 90. Mr. Walters explained that part of the thought process in a human brain, or that of any other sentient being, could not run on electro chemical impulses alone and that some thought process actually happened faster than light. Since nothing could exist that was faster than light in the standard universe, some of the thought process happened in hyperspace so to speak.

Mr. Walters said that neurological research of the 21st century first stumbled upon this as a theory to explain the capabilities and speed of thought. Now a psionic talented person was able to use more of this "trans dimensional" part of the thought process and some could tap into the Trans spatial energies and use them to manipulate objects or even transport themselves. Or listen into the thoughts of others on that higher plane. It all seemed very far from any normal understanding and I always dismissed it like I dismissed Trans spatial math or hyperspace physics. Knowledge needed for the very advanced tech of our society and understood and used by a small fraction of the population, namely super geeks, University Professors and Ultra Computroncis.

He turned his attention back to the recycler." It is quite real. I assure you!"

A few of the garbage bags floated all by themselves across the room and into the recycler. He held his head and then said." At one time I could have lifted the entire burg with the power of my mind and now it strains me to make a few bags float. "

It took me a moment to process it all but then I said." I take your word for it; you do not have to proof it to me. I truly don't know much about that subject, but there is a Union Member species called the Saresii and they are supposed to be all talented in this area and I am sure you could travel there and they might know how to help."

He raised his head," This is actually not a bad idea. I need to find out more about this; do you have enough money to buy a GalNet Terminal? I don't!"

"I think I do. I am in control of my allowance account and there is plenty money. I could give you some for that trip too. I don't mind! You gave me the best gift ever! That Holo of my mother is worth more than I have!"

"I sure didn't like you Eric, but then I don't like anyone! But I think that has changed somewhat. If nothing else you are useful and you do have the heart on the right spot."

He got up from his chair and scratched his head." Thinking of it, I actually did like that blonde girl, your Mom and you sure have the same critical mind as she had."

"You are not as poor as you think Old Man. You could hook this Recycler to a pump and filter the Ocean water and let it run. In a few years you will have lots of gold and minerals. Stuff they gladly buy at the Exchange."

"Hmm gold you say has value? Well that I got plenty!"

The Old man cursed and complained at every step he took as he climbed over mountains of garbage, busted furniture, bales of rotting furs and other stuff as he made his way to the other side of the basement. I was glad Nilfeheim did not have insects, like many other planets. Our equivalent of insects did live under water. "Why are you keeping bales of rotting fur? I asked. This stuff smells worse than death."

"They weren't rotting when I put them here. Most of these things were gifts or bribes of Clan Leaders to train their sons. I did train a few girls too by the way!"

"You trained girls in passing the Ancient Challenge?"

"Yes and it might surprise you but anyone can take that challenge. Man woman, Low man, Off Worlder. The Book of Traditions does not stipulate in any way who can or cannot take the test. It only describes the condition the person gains when completing it successful. "You are accepted as a Warrior and Man and have a voice before the Elders."

"So a woman that completes the Challenge would be considered a man and a warrior?"

"Indeed!"

"So why has this never happened?"

"Because this flaw was realized and the Elders forbade girls to train or touch weapons. "

I threw my hands in the air." You Elders are a bunch of lunatic old men making things up on the go! The more I hear about the reason about the Ancient traditions the more ridiculous they become."

He sighed." You are quite right and I hoped your mother would break the mold and become the first female Warrior and I have to tell you she had the talent, but her father your Grandfather prohibited it. She was here while I trained her bother. He was a firebrand and headstrong, and that was his doom. He was too impatient. A hunter must not just be strong and skilled but know his limitations and know when to back out of a fight. A hunter must be patient and when he met the god he was not ready and not patient and paid with his life."

"You keep mentioning a God. Who is he? Odin?"

"No Eric. It is a God that existed on this world long before men on Earth came up with the tales of the Norse Gods and you too will meet that God before you leave this island and learn the real secret of this world."

After he had uttered all this we reached a half buried door and I had to help him force it open, a gain to reveal a flight of stairs leading down a narrow shaft. After a few windings the sparse light coming through the open door above did not reflect all the way down here and it was almost completely dark. He grunted somewhere before me." It is silly to come down here without light! There should be a torch in a holder somewhere to your right. Do you have means to light it?"

"Yes I do." Ever since I struggled making light before the Gates of Hasvik, I carried a small pocket butane torch in my pocket. I fished my PDD out of my pocket." But we don't need a torch; I carry the means of lighting this place."

"As I said, you talk way too much. We are still standing in the dark turn on whatever light you got!"

I took my PDD and activated the Holo emitter. The PDD created an invisible and insubstantial spherical force field before me in which simulated, energy laser painted three dimensional images against the inside of the invisible sphere. One of the base images was that of a sun and the three dimensional image of a star floating above my PDD, illuminated the surroundings with bright light, as I dialed the intensity up.

"A flash light would have done you know!" He said. "Conjuring up a sun! Show off!"

I wasn't sure what he meant by that, didn't say anything and followed him. The chamber we reached was filled with weapons, shields, statues, clan leader chains, vases and plates and it all had the distinctive luster of Gold.

He made a gesture including it all." In the old days, it was custom to give expensive gifts to the gods and to bribe Elders to vote for your issues. The fate to the gods is slowly fading, but Elders are still bribed. Not as much as during the days of the Clan wars but it still happens. Union Credits are used nowadays however."

"It seems you got quite a load of gold down here. It is still valuable you know. I say they wanted to buy your opinion a lot!"

He scowled at me." I never accepted a bribe in my long life! Why do you think I want to sell my flyer? I have no Credits. The practice is considered traditional and acceptable because it is done for such a long time. Why do you think old men want to be Elders? It's because of the riches they can amass for themselves and their clans. Do you think your Grandfather came to all that he owns just by working hard? He was the most revered and most influential Elder and so they came often to him!"

I snapped at him" Grandfather was wealthy before he became an Elder. The Ragnarsson clan was wealthy for many generations!"

"And this is the very first Generation; no Ragnarsson sits in the Circle of Elders, Eric! Your Grandfather's clan was there since the beginning."

"You say what grandfather left me is based on bribes?"

"Not all of it, no and I am sure there are other words to describe the payoffs of High Office. Enticements? Gifts?

"What you see here was left over a period of 350 years on the bottom of my rock. They did not even take no for an answer and hoped their gifts would perhaps persuade me anyway."

He then walked past the piled treasures and said." As you can see the stairs spiral down much further and when I think you are ready you will descent and meet the god. Don't be impatient and walk down there on your own impulse. Your mother's brother defied me and he never returned alive."

"I won't."

"Good lad, now load this junk and lug it wherever you want it if you think it gets me credits."

The Flyer brought almost 12,000 credits and with it I rented a large Cargo floater and a Cargo Handler. With the handler it took me only a day to load most of the Old man's treasure. He sat in his now clean and empty feeling Main hall before his new GalNet Terminal and paid little attention to anything else.

"I have loaded it all. We need to take it to the Exchange in Halstaad Fjord. Will you come?"

"You go ahead. You know the way, just come back with the money."

"You need to open a bank account and that I can't do for you!"

He handed me the Credit strip I gave him with the proceeds of the Flyer sale." I already did with this thing." He padded the GalNet Terminal." And the credits in that strip." I am learning a lot but I am not totally inept."

He then actually turned his eyes of the Terminal." Sell the gold and come right back! Do not stop anywhere else. Not at your Burg and not at your Uncle's!"

"I had no plans to do so!"

"Good, but remember it anyway! No other stops and come right back!"

The big cargo floater was a late model used to ferry supplies to Isen Landsby. It had a comfortable big crew department and enough room for a full sized Standard Freight container. Right now it two held two rows of crates made by the recycler unit. And each crate was filled with golden artifacts.

It didn't look as much as it had in the confined treasure chamber, Uncle Hogun's floater would have been enough to carry this load. However this big SII Transporter was the only one available for rental purposes. Not that I minded, the thing would find its way to Halstaad Fjord all by itself and in only a few hours as it was, even for its size capable of supersonic speed.

The Exchange turned out to be a simple very large rectangular warehouse. Most of the roofed over space was Empty as I landed. A crew of fisher men stood by a gutted carcass of a Tyranno, its head, the fins and tail already cut off, a large robotic machine rolled over and lifted the fish. As I walked by I heard the machine say." 18.8 tons, Fat meat ratio 70, trade quality 9.3. A screen lit up and twelve names of companies appeared. Tyson Galactic, SII Marine Agra, Enroe Fresh foods right on top followed by other names. Behind the names of the companies figures appeared. A company called Unilever jumped to the top of the list and the robotic machine said." Unilever purchasing registered with highest bid of 6,760.56 Union Currency Units, do you accept this offer?"

The Fishers nodded and one said." Yes it's a deal!"

A force field surrounded the fish and with a hiss all thermal energy contained inside was neutralized shock freezing the big fish in a few heartbeats. A plastic film was then dispensed and the robot dropped the now rock hard load into an opening trapdoor.

I had never seen this before so I had stopped and watched the process. I looked around to see where I would need to go and saw the blue painted box of an info bot attached to the opposite wall in the distance.

A man sitting on a flying chair buzzed by and hovered before me. He was a Neo Viking by hair and dress but wore no clan colors or association markers at all." Good afternoon!" He greeted me." Aren't you a little young to do business here or are you just interested to see how it all works?"

"I am Eric Olafson. I am not sure if I am old enough to do business here, and yes I am interested to see how it works."

"I am Borg Amundsen Exchange Manager since this is a quiet time I gladly show you around. As for your business. I was expecting you since you are Eric Olafson, you are here in behalf of the Elder Egill Skallagrímsson, right?" "Yes that is so."

"He has called and verified that you are here in his behalf. Do you want to do the tour or business first?"

"I think I would like to complete the business part first."

"Wise decision. I knew your grandfather well and he always said." Business first!"

He floated in his chair next to me to the Cargo Flyer and I opened the cargo box." I got these gold items I like to sell for Credits."

The man floated in and looked at the crates. "Of course we can sell it for the metal value, but I suggest you sell it as artifacts will get you far more!"

"I am sure the Elder wants the most he can get out of it."

He tapped his fingers over a series of sensors." Our robots will unload it and scan it all. So buyers can see the items on XChange-Net and make a bid. It will take a little till this is done and there are enough interested buyers online. So let me show you around."

2 S-10 Service Bots marched in, stacked several cases on top of each other and demonstrated their machine strength as they lifted the stacked crates with ease.

As we stepped outside the Cargo Box a second empty Floater chair was hovering there. Amundsen said." This is a big place and you get nothing done if you have to walk everywhere. So hop on the Easy-Go and I show you a little around."

The Exchange so he told me was open around the clock and was connected via the GalNet and the XChange net to every other Exchange on Union Territory. He told me that the idea behind the Exchange System was to give every planet and society a chance to sell their local products to fair prices. There was an Exchange on almost every planet so he said. Freighters would then make the rounds connecting the Exchanges with what he called Logistics and Distribution Hubs. It was a federal institution but he was very important to him to point out that all business was done without federal interference.

During the day so Amundsen explained it was very quiet, fisher and farmers would come here late at night after a day's work.

Underneath the building was a labyrinth of shelf storage, deep freezers, conveyor belts and cargo handling equipment.

He wanted to show me something else but a melodic alarm interrupted his explanations and he said." We have offers; do you want to sell the items individually or all at once?"

"I be here for days if we do it individual"

He activated a field screen and it lowered before me and a dozen Antique and Artifact Dealers appeared and behind their names were numbers. "DeNoir Arts-Paris Earth currently has the highest offer of 1.5 Million Credits."

Amundsen nodded and said." That's almost double the metal value. "

So I agreed to the sale and the money was instantly transferred to the old man's new account.

"Do I have to do anything now?" I asked

"No, we take care of the packing and shipping and the fees for that are already deducted."

A little later we arrived back by my Cargo Floater, he wished me well and left with both chairs.

If I walked a little further I should actually be able to see Hogun's Inn and I wondered if he would be there at the moment and who of the regulars would already be there. I did not forget my promise, I wasn't going to visit. Just have a look from the distance. I was surprised to see a big crowd gathered on Oslo plaza and even from here I could see the shapes of several white dressed Elders. Something had happened and at first I thought it was at Uncle Hogun's but then I saw it was two houses down from the Inn and then I saw Uncle Hogun rubbernecking in the crowd. He was easy to spot. So I decided to honor my promise and not stop anywhere. I closed the Cargo Box, climbed into the Flyers crew compartment and stared into the pointed tip of a Spear gun pointed directly at my nose! "Get in and fly!" Snarled a masked feminine shape.

I didn't even carry my sword, not that it would have done me any good if I did, but I did have my skinner knife and I carried it like Richard not on my belt but in a customized knife sheath over my left shoulder blade and underneath my jacket. The person was mostly obscured by the high backed comfy pilot seat .She was wearing the traditional blue dress and white apron of a Freeman's family and over it a dark blue hooded cape usually only worn when it was raining or cold. Her face was obscured and distorted by something and under the shadow of the hood. The Spear gun was a reliable Friesenheim Tri Shot and I noticed it had only one spear left, but it was an explosive tip with the red markings for the strongest charge available. I did what I was told and activated the engine and the AG lifters. I took the flyer into the air, brushed over the controls of the flight stabilization. The pilot could turn those of if he wanted to use the Cargo Flyer with an open cargo bed and dump a load of rocks or other bulk materials. And with a sudden move banked the flyer to the left. The spear gun holding person was thrown to the side. The auto restrains of the seat kept me in place. I pounded the emergency restrain release, pulled my knife and jumped as fast as I could over the seat that was now folding itself into the floor the emergency release not only opened the restrains ,it also removed all obstructions to facilitate a fast evacuation. I was over the mysterious female in a heartbeat, dropped my knee with force on her wrist that held the spear gun and raised the knife to plunge it home, all the dirty tricks Richard had shown me came to play. She groaned with pain and said." Please don't kill me Eric!"

The voice was more than familiar; I did not stab her but pointed the knife tip under her chin. "I think I know who you are, under that mask. First you treat me like dirt and now you want to kill me, with the spear gun I got you? I have a good mind and throw you out right now without landing, Sif!"

I noticed she wore a white stocking over her face, that distorted her facial features and I rolled it up so I could see her.

From the cargo Area I heard a scratching sound. There were more of them! I took the spear gun from her hand and aimed it at the now opening separation door, and three women with stocking masks with dressed like Sif, all armed with spear guns appeared. I was certain I recognized Astrid to be one of them. As one of them spoke I knew it was Elnna." Let her go you male pig! I hate you so much Eric! So much it hurts and I will kill you no matter what, so let her go and I do it fast and easy!"

"Not that I have any idea what is going on or why you hate me, Elnna. I hold a spear gun aimed at you as well and you know I won't miss!"

"I don't care if I die! I want you dead! "She started to cry and I could see that even through the fabric of her mask. The third woman lowered her spear gun and put her hand on the one Elnna was holding and pushed it down." You are Eric Olafson?" It was not a voice I recognized.

"Of course I am Eric. That's why you here is it not?"

"No Eric." Sif said who I was still kneeling on." We needed to get away and hid in this cargo flyer. We hand no idea it was yours!"

The call from the console was repeated and the masked woman said. "I think you need to answer but please do not tell them about us!"

"Eric Olafson here."

"We noticed you are stationary in the air above the crime scene and local authorities ask if you have seen a blue cloaked woman anywhere from up there hiding or leaving somewhere."

"What happened?"

"A blue cloaked woman shot and killed Elder Odvar Bendixen with a spear gun. They ask if you had seen anything from up there. I told them already that you were with me and probably did not, but if you have seen something let them know."

"I paid no attention to the ruckus below; I am on my way now."

I got up from Sif and activated the Auto Pilot.

The unknown woman sighed." You are right Sif, we could have trusted him! She took of her mask and revealed a woman I had not seen before." I am Snøfrid Bredenberg we are of the Freedom for Nilfeheim Sisterhood."

Chapter 25: Women

Chapter 25- Women

I did not let go of the Harpoon gun but pressed the button that recalled the seats." Is it true one of you has killed an Elder?"

Snøfrid undid the cloak and sat down and said to the others. "Take of your masks and lower the weapons." Then to me she said after crossing her legs and folding her gloved hands in her lap." Yes Eric one of us did and it won't be the last!"

She made a deliberate pause probably to see a reaction in my face then she said." We are an underground organization. We want equality for women and end the system of Low Men and Lords. We want Union law and Union rights on Nilfeheim, but as long as these Old men and the Clan Lords hold all the power, nothing will ever change."

"It is not my fault I was born into a Clan family and if you knew even the smallest thing about me, you'd know I give anything for not being my father's son!"

"I know much more about you than you think, Eric. Sif made contact with you on purpose the day your grandfather got his funeral. You are of a very important family."

Elena interrupted her." You are the same male scum. I thought you be different as you became Freya, but you don't remember me. Servants are simply not registered in the eyes of you Lords. You saved my life but you failed to save the life of my mother!"

"I know I have seen you somewhere before, but you wear masks and wigs for the most time I knew you. I seem I do not remember who you are but you don't know me either. You would know that the lowest servant in my father's house has more rights and more freedom than me."

She threw the spear gun away and with a tearful face she lunged forward, but not to kill me or hurt me she threw her arms around me and cried bitterly." I do know everything! I have seen you get beaten so many times, I saw when he broke your fingers beneath the heels of his boots, and I saw when he poured boiling water down your back. Yes Eric I saw it! You killed the Fangsnapper in the kitchen! You saved my life and that of Aunt Midril but you came too late to save my mother! I hated you so much for not coming earlier and save her too, yet I knew you were but a child like me and did more than anyone could ever ask."

I was floored by her revelation." You are Elena. The daughter of Gudrun. No wonder you knew Harkun!"

She cried again. "Of course I know him. He raped my mother, he is my father!"

I had not realized that I had cried too." I am so sorry I failed you! I was not fast enough I am sorry!"

She caressed my face." No don't! I am sorry. I was so silly blaming you. I should have told you when Sif brought you in."

Sif lowered her head." I don't like boys' period. I was told to use you to get us weapons and free access to your Burg and as your future wife gain access to all the riches and the power your name and family holds. What your grandfather left you is enough to buy real weapons and you can buy armed help that would sweep this planet clean, but when you became Freya I fell in love with you! I am sorry as well for using you."

Snøfrid the older woman said." Where did you disappear too? We know of the Attack against your Aunt and we saw the footage they showed on Nilfeheim Radio what you did to the attackers. We should praise ourselves lucky that you gave us a chance to talk."

"I am with the Eldest. He prepares me for the Ancient Challenge, or that was the plan at least before I started to clean his burg."

"I wish we could blow up his rock and the old Disease with it!" Astrid hissed with hate glittering in her pretty eyes.

"I don't think he will be around for very much longer." I said.

"Is he finally dying?" Sif wanted to know.

"I am fairly certain he will die eventually and I partially know what keeps him alive, not that I understand it of course, but I think he will leave Nilfeheim."

"Liar!" Snapped Astrid. "He would never leave!"

Sif finally got up from the floor, Elena still sitting on my lap her arms around me and said while putting her hand on my shoulder." Astrid he is one of us. You said yourself that Freya is way more than a disguise and perhaps the real person! I know he would never lie!"

I looked at Astrid." You used me and played me like a fool, then dumped me and I am tired of being the plaything of others who use me for their own purposes. I give a Nubhirs pile of poop what you believe or not. I set you off somewhere you like and that is it. If you want my help or anything from me ask me straight ahead. Let me make this clear to you Astrid. The next time I find out you do something that even remotely involves me without my knowledge. I proof to you just what a male savage I can be."

Astrid stared back and then nodded."I guess we have been somewhat unfair, but our cause is more important than you or anyone of us. "

Snøfrid raised her hands." We did hear that big Uncle of yours declared in public, well in front of the Elders that he has stepped back from any responsibly concerning you or that of your Grandfather's Old clan."

"He did that to protect his wife. I can't blame him. He is not like my father."

"So what are you doing when you return from the Eldest? You still have school!"

I shrugged."I don't know. I hope I can do the Challenge as soon as possible, kill my father and cleanse the Burg of all the garbage, but someone said to me Plans don't always work out and in my case they never have."

"Maybe we can work something out. Our Leader is a very smart and resourceful woman."

"Don't do me anymore favors. One thing I do know is that I am going to leave this planet and join the Union Academy as soon as I can and granted I am alive then. To Hel's darkest pits with Nilfeheim!"

"Don't you care about our world? Astrid asked.

I didn't answer her and said."Where do you want me to drop you off?"

Snøfrid answered."You can take us to Five Clan cluster and drop us of at our burg."

I found the location on the Sat Map viewer, touched it and the Auto pilot changed direction. Elena finally got of my lap and I asked them." It is not really my business but planning an assassination without planning for a reliable escape isn't exactly resourceful or smart if you ask me."

Snøfrid's face changed as she tried to suppress anger or some similar emotion. "We were let down. We trusted the wrong person, but we will deal with this. "

It became silent and I took the time to take advantage of the on board Serv Matic and got myself a cup of Coffee." Help yourself girls. This is a fast flyer but your destination is on the other side of the globe and it will take us some time to get there."

They did, Sif stepped behind me and kissed me on the cheek."We missed you….I missed you."

I had dropped the girls off at a strangely deserted burg in the West Sea and then returned the rented flyer. Since the Old man had sold his and the Rental flyer was gone I had no real means to return to the rock pillar, the only even remotely suitable vehicle for sale in the entire town was according to the Off world mechanic this Banzaii Sky Cycle. I was now sitting on. Basically a big turbine with a seat on top and Arti grav. Its cargo capacity was reached with 2 bags of food and a gallon jug of Vodka. It did have a wind screen and Navigation systems but no Auto Pilot function, but boy was it fast! It almost blew me of the seat as I tried to shift my position and raised my head a little over the windshield.

The old man was just where I had seen him last. Sitting in the High Hall before his GalNet terminal. He looked more like a ghost than a living person, lit by bluish light from the terminal screen, but he noticed me and stirred." You did show initiative and brought Vodka on your own. That is an improvement. The next time you see your Sif, bring her here."

He turned to look at me." Odvar Bendixen was a bad man and he deserved what came to him, but how they did is the wrong way. Didn't I tell you not to make any stops?"

How did he know all this? I wondered and said." I had no plans to make any. It happened that way."

He turned off the GalNet Set." It was only a matter of time until someone would try to change things with methods like this on Nilfeheim. Underground and Terror groups, revolutions and uprisings of suppressed groups of society are after all a common theme thru ought all ages and societies,but especially human history. There is, or should I say was, a Female teacher in the girl's side of Union School who took it on herself to educate the girls. Not impartially as a teacher should, giving students the chance to develop their own ideas out of the samples and teachings given, but instead give them hundreds of examples of Human Terran history, of other planets and civilizations where a part of society was suppressed. She selected only examples where females struggled or fought for freedom and systematically and quite purposeful made the girls in her classes hate men as the source of all evil, instead of the conditions. She instructed them how to become Underground fighters, how to create cells and organize. How to use their bodies and positions to gain weapons and other materials. That teacher had a reason for her hate and actions of course as she saw many cases of abused and hurt girls in her classes. And of all those things she spoke to her girls with great fire and passion. Women love to talk with passion, Eric.

And she did that now for almost twenty years with increasing intensity. She could have changed this planet for the better if she had done it more subtle. Nine out of ten revolutions fail, especially if they rely on a purely passionate and not methodical approach."

He sighed and turned on the GalNet terminal and activated the screen. Lars the media man stood in front of a Town home and two strong looking Neo Vikings came out with a woman in their midst. Lars commented." After the cowardly assassination of our well liked and deeply respected Elder Odvar of the Bendixen clan, an investigation led to the culprit and mastermind behind this crime. Off worlder teacher Hanna Summers brainwashed young Nilfeheim girls with Off-world Propaganda and instructions how to carry out these crimes. Elders closely working with the School principals found class room recordings and other evidence. The Union School Education Board agreed that this was a grave violation of School policies and handed her out to our local authorities. The Circle of Elders found her already guilty and she will be executed tomorrow morning after she was intensively questioned about collaborators." The screen collapsed.

Egill said."This was earlier today." He switched it back on." Lars stood before the Roundhouse and looked into the visual pick up." The Council of Clan Leaders and the Circle of Elders have just revoked the Union Schools right to educate girls until an acceptable compromise is found between Union School and the Circle of Elders.

Egill said to me." Do you realize what damage their ill conceived attack did? Yes Odvar raped that Astrid girl and yes she wasn't the first and yes he deserved it. But if she killed him at night and unseen her revenge would be the same, yet with less impact. She and her friends destroyed all chances those Sisters of Nilfeheim had to change our society for generations to come!"

I was not sure what he wanted me to say. He pounded his finger against his forehead."I want you to think. I want you to use that brain of yours! You want to be a Starship captain. I am certainly no expert on Union Officer requirements, but a Union captain must think and realize that any action, no matter how small and insignificant has a reaction. You know about Psionics they taught you in school about those. I told you I have those abilities and yet you still wonder how I know all these things. Eric I can read your mind! I am so good at it I can read minds over a great distance once I know that mind. I could see through your eyes when you sold the gold and talked to Sif and from there on it was easy for me to piece things together."

He spoke angry as if he expected something of me.

"Yes, Eric. I expected you to think more and this situation is clearly beyond your abilities and experience. I expected you ask me for advice. I am an old dirty man with lots of garbage and I am part of the Elders you don't like, but I am also very old and that means I have a lot of life experience. Your mother trusted me. She trusted me enough to ask me to educate you! You know your grandfather trusted me and I hoped, no I expected you did as well. I don't want you to like me and frankly I still don't like you, but I showed you that I trusted you from the beginning."

He took a deep swig from his cup." I know you did not tell them to kill nor had any knowledge of the whole affair. I know all that, but don't think for a minute they are your friends. Well that Elena girl, she really likes you now, but they saw you talk to the Exchange manager and knew it was you."

"So they lied to me again?"

"Yes Eric. They did, women never really speak the truth ever anyway!"

"If that is true then all this equality fight is for naught and they deserve where they are!"

"Sit down! You make me nervous when you stand there with a face as if the whole world is against you and I will tell you some things about men and women. "

I sat down and he began. "Ever since man stands upright and maybe even further back, Woman uses us as their tools. They are not as strong as we are, in a modern society it makes little difference but in primitive pre technology societies, strength and endurance has meaning. Since they could not hunt as well, run as fast or throw the spear or rock as hard they developed other skills. They had to be subservient by nature as they are the receiving part in the sexual act. Their endurance and capability to gather food is further reduced when they are pregnant and their bodies are a cauldron of incredible complex bio-chemical triggers and messages. Only that enables them to grow a child inside, a foreign organism. A man's body would reject, fight and try to destroy the foreign invader.

Human bodies as marvelous they are, they are not perfect and a million things can go wrong every second, now think about the hormones and chemical balances in a female body. If one gland produces one hormone with only one single molecule missing, because of a cold, some nutritional element missing or a thousand other reasons, that miniscule imbalance can be felt by a woman not consciously but it affects everything never the less."

He held up his hand."Yes I know about Sigfrida and I know about your friend Ygral, but those are exceptions. Exceptions stand out and are recognized and then used as example.

They developed the skills to wrap men around their fingers and evolution and the passage of time gave women a whole arsenal of skills and tricks to do that. And nature added the pleasure man feels being with a woman. To all this add pheromones, and the primal instinct of procreation and you got a powerful mix.

Modern societies and technologies erased the need of raw strength. Women on Earth for example, managed little by little to creep into every domain of man. They wanted to wear pants, vote, be part of everything and do the same jobs. They managed to convince society that household work at home is the same as going to work every day. Tending kids is as hard as a day in the mines or in the fields... That shopping and washing is as demanding as working in a steel mill or in a factory. While there are always exceptions in history, if you look at the whole picture and all man and womankind you will see that women always managed to pull the wool over the eyes of men. Never forget until the advent of Arti Wombs we all had mothers."

"You make it sound as if they are the most deceiving, untrustworthy species in the Universe."

"But they are Eric and they can't help it. It is their nature as it is ours to fall for the same old tricks for a billion years and counting. It is not that men don't understand women. It is they do not want to understand so they have an excuse for falling for those tricks again and again.

Now it only depends what philosophy or set of morals you apply to that concept to see it as bad or as good. One could say if you are good at deceiving then use that skill!

I spend ages locking in other people's minds and every time I look inside a woman's mind I get lost. Not that they are smarter by original design but as a whole they had to be smarter. The problem is I have only touched maybe three or four women's minds that could separate intellect from emotion and think logical."

"How does it feel to touch a woman's mind?" I asked

"It's like a butterfly. Having a firm thought in one second, only to be completely distracted by something else. It's not scatterbrained…as men can be that just as well, it's more like...well I don't know! You have a much better chance of understanding women than I ever will!"

"I don't have Psionic abilities. And I sure have no idea what a butterfly is."

"No you do not have Psionic abilities as far as I know, but you call yourself Freya and feel quite comfortable giggling and chattering with them on the same level."

He looked up to the ceiling."A Butterfly is an insect, but what I meant is the perceived behavior of…well there are no animals similar on Nilfeheim."

Of course he would have known about my secret, since he was able to read thoughts. It didn't help me still felt ashamed and exposed and hoped he would stop poking in my mind.

"I would not want to encourage you one way or the other, but I think your condition is quite interesting. Especially from a mind readers point of view."

"There should be laws about that!"

"There are, Eric but I am not exactly the most law abiding citizen."

I changed the subject. "Is there anything you want me to do about this situation?"

"I am working on a solution. In the mean time you need to return to that basement. You are not even halfway through."

Nilfeheim was in uproar and Nifleheim Radio transmitted the post hum execution of the teacher with close ups as the silver flicker fish went into a feeding frenzy on her body after she had been lathered with fish blood and thrown into the water tank. The investigation stalled since the teacher had committed suicide and they could not question her. The Post Hum execution was nothing more than a macabre but actually pointless spectacle. The Elders shivered in rage every time they had a chance to talk and promised the most draconian punishments for the actual killer, however they were no detectives or trained policemen and in all Nilfeheim's history there never was an unsolved homicide, at least none that ever came to trial. Murder was usually done openly and if the victim was a man, the killer was actually proud and let everyone know who and why the other guy had to die (in a fair fight) and since the other wasn't around to dispute the fair part it was accepted. If the victim was a woman no one really cared. A murder or crime committed by a woman was unheard off, till now!

Some of the Elders argued for a standing armed force to be recruited out of the 2nd and third born sons of clans. But the clan leaders were against it. They did not want the Elders get more power and an army to enforce it. Others wanted to call Union Police and argued that they would find the killer in no time. This was strongly opposed by those who feared all Union Law to be enforced then. There were many more than just my father so it seemed.

Egill had found something new he liked, Popcorn! It was a strange food originally from Earth but produced on many worlds that had no equal in Nilfeheim foods. Some sort of wheat or cereal kernel was exposed to heat and it expanded into a whitish bloom. It tasted like...well nothing really but if you added salt and butter it was good. The checkout girl at the store had given me a promotional package and after Egill pulled the seal and the thing expanded and popped and crackled he acted like a little child and pulled the seals of all five envelopes in the promotional package. Now there was a big box sitting by the stairs and he would tipple over every so often, laugh and cackle with delight as the corn popped in the transparent expanding balloon thing and then curse as he burned his fingers and laugh as he ate the corn. I heard him just doing that as he walked over to the GalNet Set. "You know the girls put a big dent in your plans as well!"

"They did?" "Popcorn is hot fluffy and has no substance really, just as your mind!" He tossed a handful of Popcorn at me." How many Elders are there?"

"Twelve in the Inner Circle and Twenty four in the Outer Circle."

"Wrong Answer! That is what is supposed to be there!"

"How many Elders are there?"

"Without my Grandfather and without Bendixen 34"

"And without me 33."

"What does that have to do with my Plans?"

"Do you want more popcorn in your face? Think! I am telling you since you here I want you to use your head and think! You know how to fight and you can recite the Poems alright but you are not thinking! I would not mind if you were stupid you know."

I felt offended."I am thinking. It's all I do most of the time."

"Feeling sorry for yourself and thinking how you can kill your father. Feeling so much smarter than the elders and comparing me with a one finned Fangsnapper that can't keep his nest clean. That's what you use your mind for! That's not thinking!" I was tired of arguing with the old geezer and said."Fine there are 33 Elders."

"Good start! Now every Year after Yule tide there is the big thingstead meeting and young men step before the Circle of Elders and the Council of the Clan Chiefs and do what?"

"Ask for the ancient Challenge!"

"Smart kid!" He stuffed popcorn in his mouth and munched while he spoke." After over a year of arguing they finally elected Elder Heinstin the grandfather of your cold hearted Sif to replace your grandfather, meaning there are suddenly two new elder Seats open and the frenzy has already started. You haven't been down by the boat landing. There is a mountain of gifts and bribes of all the potential candidates to get me to endorse someone."

I suddenly had a revelation." If they are that busy with this they won't take any challenges?"

"You did it! You made a connection between two events. The Girls killing Bendixen threw this planet in a political chaos so to speak and the worst thing there is still no one representing us at Pluribus."

"I thought Elder Heinstin…"

"Only your Grandfather's old seat here…"

"You are not expecting me to replace my Grandfather?"

"While it would not be a bad thing, I don't think we need you to mess up things there. I will go myself to do that until the person that is perfect for that jobn is ready to take over."

"Who?"

"Sif of course!"

My chin dropped. "Sif? You mean a girl to be the representative of Nilfeheim?"

"For a guy who likes to be a girl you should not be such a chauvinist!"

"I don't know what that is, but I think I understood you anyway. I meant a female would never be appointed to such a post or be able to speak for us!"

"No not now, but in time she will! I will teach her and I will endorse her! You said I could change things. I had this in mind with your mother before you were born and now I think got another candidate. However that is my plan. Let us go back to your plans."

"I am pretty much screwed, without Uncle Hogun I must return to the Burg."

"I still don't like you much but you can stay here till the basement is clean and I don't care how long it is going to take you."

"Did you not want to travel and all that?"

"As a matter of fact I do and I am going to Pluribus after I went to Saresii Prime. I used your advice and would you believe it they do want to see me and think they might be able to help. "

"And when are you leaving?"

"Again you are not thinking! I said you can stay here .I did not say I was going to be here, but there is still lots of time in your summer break and lots to clean, not to mention your training!"

Chapter 26: Interlude 3 : Brunar Bendixen

Interlude 3 : Brunar Bendixen

Brunar Bendixen was even less satisfied with the lack of results in the investigation as the rest of the planet. His father had just been elected into the Inner circle of the Elders and now he was murdered. He did not for one second believe it was a woman or several women or even girls. Of course it was one of the Bendixen Clan rivals. Brunar was of course as traditional as any of the other Clan Chiefs, at least when it came to all things that gave chiefs unlimited power in their own clans. But Brunar had seen the subtle changes, the businesses clans started to get into, other than fishing and hunting that is. Who would have thought only a hundred years ago, that kelp and sea weed farming could be as profitable as fishing. Back then Kelp and weed was collected by the poorest Freemen families and sold to the Clans. Now a young new Clan, with a pitiful little rock made huge profits and the Lofdahl Clan now expanded its rock with floating hollow durocrete prefab pieces, delivered by Space Freighter. No one could really interfere, not the Elders, as Lofdahl was however new its clan might be, a Clan leader and what he was doing in and round his rock was his business alone. That it wasn't traditional could be argued but there was simply nothing written in the book of Traditions that prevented or forbade Kelp farming or expanding your rock with Off world things.

Ever since Nilfeheim was settled, the ocean was considered free territory and only the rock islands could be claimed by a Clan or a family. Now for about ten years now, the Bendixen Clan was no longer fishing or hunting at all. They did not operate Fish farms or harvested Kelps and other underwater plants.

It happened by accident as his uncle sold a net load of fish at the exchange and a few tiny round things fell out of his pocket, fell to the exchange floor and the trading assistant robot offered almost as much money for these two pearls as for the load of fish. His grandfather knew for years that a certain species of immobile crabs produced these spheres. Most had a whitish hue, but there where yellow, blue, green and red spheres as well and occasionally black ones could be found. Since his family always fished at the same area, not far from their rocks, (since they could not afford hunting subs or bigger long range surface ships back then) it was called the Bendixen grounds.

Brunar had challenged his own father and won the fight. Then he took over the family business and was on the helm now for ten years. He read books about business and even attended a GalNet class on how to run a successful business. He now had an exclusive and very lucrative contract with a Gem Dealer on Para-Para and the secret that the crab pearls were valuable was a tightly guarded secret of the Clan, officially they were in the Crab fishing business and by now it was making a tidy profit as well.

Brunar was very progressive in these things. Instead of selling raw or life crab at the Exchange he invested in a little factory that produced traditional Nilfeheim Viking Crab soup, Crab cakes and Crab meat and Seaweed Noodles. All packed in blue and red packages (the Bendixen Colors) with Brunar dressed in a ridiculous horned Helmet and holding a trident smiling right on the label. Until recently he sold it at the Exchange, but Wuerg und Kotz Delicatessen a inter galactic chain of fine food retail outlets and GalNet presence was buying it all directly and demand was steadily increasing and he was the first on all Nilfeheim who had hired and employed an Off World Marine Biologist and even more controversial, it was a woman. He listened to her advice however and put her in charge of the Seeding and quality control and with her knowledge, he was able to triple the Crab harvest last season.

Brunar wanted the Elders to declare the Bendixen Grounds exclusive real estate of the Bendixen Clan. The sudden rise in wealth and influence of the Bendixen clan had not gone unnoticed by other clans of course and the boats of his rivals snooped around the Bendixen grounds to find out what it actually was that made the Red and Blues so successful in only ten years time.

Especially the White on Red boats of the Lindberg's fished closer and closer.

Brunar complained to the Lindberg clan chief and expected them to respect the Bendixen Grounds, but he was laughed at and the Lindberg Chief pointed out that the Oceans were free for all.

Then Lindberg had the nerve and pointed out that he had a very tight relationship with the Olafson Clan and their allies and that it would be unhealthy for the Bendixen and their allies to do something else about that.

Brunar depended on his Father who was an Elder now to do something about that and the very day after his father was elevated into the inner ring he was assassinated on the open street, just before the Net and tackle store the Lindbergs operated and only a few doors down from Hogun's Inn, Hogun being an Olafson making this much less of a coincidence and the work of some fictitious girl killers but more likely the work of arrogant Adolph Lindberg or his vile companion Isegrim Olafson.

He wondered what he could do to affect his revenge and protect his business. Then he opened the richly carved traditional clan chest, once used to hold the Clan Chief Insignia and activated the GalNet terminal hidden inside. Traditions were a good thing! They prevented his simple minded brother to have any say in the Clan Business and kept the strange appetites his father had secret while he was alive, but there was a limit. Union Credits certainly improved things on Bendixen rock. He dialed the Climate Control just a little higher, it was short summer and he did like it nice and cool. He then leaned back in his finest English leather upholstered, Bentley Executive series CEO Hover chair, that had replaced the high backed unwieldy stone carved Clan chief throne behind his desk and lit himself a real Terran cigar while he waited till the Connection to his business partner at Para-Para was established and Aaron Simonson appeared on the field screen." Oh Brunar what a pleasant surprise. I was actually just inspecting your latest shipment and I must say the large black pear you added as a gift is perhaps the nicest gift I ever got and I must say quite generous. A very good customer of mine saw it and she wants it set in a collier. So I am glad you called, since I wanted to express my gratitude."

Brunar took the cigar between his fingers and carefully rolled the ash cone off into a marble ashtray "Well you may be able to advice me how you Off Worlders would handle my situation?"

"GalNet is very secure, old friend but lets take steps and make it more so, before you continue and establish High Sec Mode."

Brunar explained his situation to his friend after they had switched to a highly encrypted and scrambled Virtual private Network connection. Aaron said."Why don't you equip your boats and subs that tend your Crab farms with Tech stop cannons? They are perfectly legal and considered a purely defensive weapon. The Effects of the weapon are invisible and on your primitive planet completely unexplainable. I bet a few subs that suddenly loose power and cause a nasty accident or two might deter future visits."

"I like that a lot! How do I get them?"

"I send you two units and a man to install them. As for your other problem. I suggest you could hire a Private Detective, Head Hunter, Single Force Merc Unit or a Subtil Neutralisator. I give you the contact info of a good Connector I know and he can get you in contact with any of these specialists and they can take care of your problems, guaranteed."

Chapter 27: Hel

Chapter 27 - HEL

I brushed the last crumbs of dirt onto the dust pan and got up to look around. The basement area was clean! The stone floor patched with Duro-crete were the rot was so bad it actually had crumbled stone. The walls scrubbed with disinfectant and the few small windows now glazed and clean. The big Recycler was turned off and pushed to one wall. The small Nanite Unit was more than adequate to take care of the Old man's trash every day. By now I was well equipped. I had shovels and brooms and wheelbarrows. Even a small aluminum framed Conveyor belt system that could be placed in segments nearly everywhere.

"You should forget about your idea becoming a Starship Captain and start a Cleaning business." The Old man croaked as he came down the stair and saw me standing there. "I think you did it too fast. You're done cleaning and I am still here. "

"Well maybe you can start training me now? I am going to be Fifteen soon and by this time next year. Elders having time for me or not, I am going to be Sixteen and challenge that Monster in my burg."

"I am already training you, if you do not like my methods then find another Old Geezer."

"I had about enough of Old Geezers in my life. I would prefer a strong younger man or perhaps even a nice looking woman as a teacher for a while." I only was that bold because he was talking that way all the time to me and I sort of started to do the same. Since he could read my mind I was certain he knew I wasn't trying to be disrespectful.

"No you haven't been disrespectful, but you are not thinking again! What could a young man teach you? If raw knowledge you seek. Go upload a book into your brain, no teacher needed. Age is what gives you a different prospective on things and it allows you to gather experience. Now that is what a teacher is trying to pass on to a student. When it comes to experienced teachers, Eric, you have been very fortunate and lucky."

I wanted to tell him something about my rotten luck and that the word fortunate did not go along with my life, but I stopped. I did have great teachers. The Ancient One at Hasvik, Siigfrieda, Carl and Richard, not to forget Uncle Hogun. They all went out of their way to teach me and try to help me in their own way.

I think it was the first time I ever seen him smile." Very good, Eric! You learned one important lesson I tried to make you see. I don't need to teach you how to fight. You are far beyond any 16 year old that ever stepped before the Elders already and knowing you, you pick a few more fights and experience on the way until you are sixteen yourself."

He made a gesture around the now empty basement." As you have seen yourself I don't have all that many weapons and I could not teach you the things Richard or Carl has shown you or even improve on it. Yes I want you to continue and train and hone your skills, but that is not what I am teaching you."

"It's the Poems, right?"

"That's part of the test and I made you learn them the old way. You could have uploaded the entire Book of Edda and all the other Poem books in one sitting a day before the challenge like many others do."

"That would be cheating though, wouldn't it? I think it would be dishonorable for someone to be tested as a warrior and confirmed in the ancient ways to use Off World tricks. Now you know how I think about traditions in the first place, but I like hypocrites even less and I would not want to be one."

"That speaks for you and I fail those who learned the poems the modern way, but I am usually outvoted by the others."

"Would they not follow your lead?"

"The elders vote in secret if all Challenges were done in a satisfactory manner. There are almost 500 clans now and there are lots of sons every year turning sixteen and wanting to do the challenge. It is a ritual nowadays and everyone passes. The Elders don't even really vote anymore they simply put their approval mark under the parchment."

He then said. "It is a little different when the first born son of one of the Old Clans takes the challenge and I guarantee you everyone will be there and looking when you take yours!"

I sighed. "I was afraid you say that."

"Who knows what will happen till then, maybe your girlfriends killed all the old men by then and there won't be another Challenge and you simply have to murder your father without the official approval of the elders you don't like and the traditions you don't want. Talk about being a Hypocrite. Look into the mirror before you accuse others!"

"I am not…"

He interrupted me almost yelling. "You are not? Yes you are! You want to take the Ancient Challenge, which is about as traditional and old fashioned as it gets, in order to challenge and then kill your father. Granted under our laws and the old traditions you dismiss so broad handed otherwise, you have the right for revenge and you have the right to kill. But these are not the Union Laws. Union law does not acknowledge Revenge or abuse or anything as an excuse for murder. Yet you want him to be arrested under the Off World Laws. You are as guilty as him! If you dismiss all our laws and traditions then you are guilty of killing the Steiner boy, never mind you didn't really plan to do it. It doesn't matter if a bunch of old men endorse and condone your deeds if you dismiss these old men as fools and self-serving. It however makes you a hypocrite by your own moral standards."

His words felt like a blow to the stomach. His logic was inescapable, he was right! I applied two standards myself!

He was not done with me." You are barley 15 now and you judged your own grandfather. In your mind he is already a greedy man who takes bribes and judge's young men who want to open their own business unfairly. You accuse him of being guilty not to follow up on his own word and have Isegrim arrested. Compared to your grandfather you have barley left the womb of your mother and you judge him?"

His words hit me hard. He was right, as I looked inside myself. "But he could have kept his word?" I said meekly, somehow knowing that I made my judgment without knowing the entire story.

He calmed down and spoke less angry." Exactly you do not know the entire story."

"Do you know what would have happened if your Grandfather sent Union Police to Tyson Planet to arrest your Father for murder?"

"They would have arrested him and hung him!"

"Back and forth Eric, back and forth! One minute you actually use your brain and then you fall back in this stubborn child routine! You did not even think a second to answer that question."

"I don't know what would have happened."

"Much better! Union Police doesn't just arrest someone on the accusation of another person, and when it comes to the law, unlike our own system the Union takes it very, very serious. For example everyone is equal before the law. This was not always so, but ever since the Union was founded it is. That means your grandfather being Representative and all that important stuff has the same rights as your father and vice versa. You are assumed innocent until otherwise proven before a judge and jury. That means your father would not be hanged until the Union Police investigated and collected all evidence and listened to all witnesses. "

I listened and said. "I really like the idea of everyone being equal before the law."

"That is what the Union is really about Eric. Not big space ships or humongous cities, but giving everyone the same chance and the same rights. That includes guaranteeing individuals freedoms and personal liberties.

So the Union Police comes and investigates and they find that almost everyone on Nilfeheim has broken Union Laws and not just petty ones, but slavery, human rights violations, murder, rape to name a few of the top. So they have two options. Arrest every one, as we are all guilty of many violations or kick us out of the Union and Isolate Nilfeheim from the rest."

"I didn't think about all that. How would the Police find out?"

"Do you think your father would have gone quiet? He would have said that what he done was perfectly alright under Nilfeheim law! By doing that kicking loose an avalanche of accusations."

I didn't feel very good realizing how I had damned my Grandfather and I thought maybe I didn't really know the entire story about the business man either. I promised myself to see things from more than one side before coming to a final judgment.

"It is a good resolution but I doubt it you will keep to it for long, but it is not entirely your fault. You are a teenager and there wasn't a teenager alive since teenagers exist who didn't think he was so much smarter than his elders and that everything old is automatically bad."

"I wonder if I can do something right in your opinion."

"Probably not much, but at least you realized it and that's good. But back to your Elders. Before your Grandfather became representative. Did you ever ask who was there before him?"

"No I did not, but we are Union Members for almost 2000 years now, there had to be someone"

"Yes there was, there was one man before your Grandfather and strangely enough it was your Ancestor Holger Ragnarsson. The one that sailed to the Union Outpost to complain about unfair representation, the use of energy weapons and all that, you know that part of the story as they decided on a Circle of Elders for the first time and all that, right?"

"Yes the Keepers made a point I know all this."

"Holger Ragnarsson was the first Representative more or less by default since he did represent the rest of the Planet and after he won his case before the Union Court. He gave a famous speech before the Assembly." He gestured upwards." I learned all this on your GalNet terminal over the past few days by the way! I did not know all this either.

"Anyway, Holger said to the Assembly that they settled Nilfeheim to get away from the bad influence of technology and that the whole mess of Piracy and the bloody one sided clan wars came about due to the uncontrolled use of technology. He did not reject Union help and Union Membership but he said Nilfeheim needs to have limited contact and time to grow. The Assembly was impressed gave him right made a note to keep us alone and they forgot us pretty much. We did receive our annual Union help shipment of basic food supplies and very basic non tech materials, that helped us to survive the Long Nights until we as a society learned how to cope with our planets long winters and sustain ourselves. After that we didn't need help shipments and for the better part of those centuries we did not develop much and stayed the same and doing everything the old fashioned way, "

"I wondered what happened in all this time and why there was no real development. I mean other cultures develop space flight on their own in that time."

"It did take us a long time to cope with the harsh conditions of Long Night and the fact that there isn't enough land to really spread out and grow that also kept development at a snail's pace."

"What about the Union school it should have made an impact!"

"Yes it should have, but until about 200 years ago, there was one Union School and only the firstborn sons of Clan Elders were allowed to go, and of those only a small number wanted to go. "

"What changed?"

"One Clan Chief who did go to Union School ordered himself a Submarine about 500 years ago after he had read about them at school. He lost two of his sons in Tyranno Fin hunting accidents and argued that he won't risk his third and last and that Tyranno Hunting in a sub was safer."

The Old man tipped his head." That Son was my father by the way and I tell you the rest of our history now from firsthand experience."

"I can guess what happened next."

"Surprise me!"

"At first he used the Submarine to hunt but found out he could much easier use it to ask others to give up their catch and if not blow them out of the water. I have a feeling that Submarine down there is the very first one that came to our world."

"You did surprise me! Well done putting two and two together. However Clan wars were outlawed after. We then got an Exchange and with it the first Union Credits and things went from there. Now things are changing a little faster and I fear that those who affect those changes don't think things through and are as much in the dark as you about the consequences."

"Where does this leave me?

"You judged your father. He is already sentenced to death! Oh I know if anyone deserves it, it is him, but even the worst criminal deservers a fair trial and all aspects should be looked upon before a death sentence is given. Death is awful final, Eric!"

I cried tears of shame as he spoke about grandfather but when he mentioned father my tears dried up. "You are correct in all you say, Old Man and I understand now what you mean when you tell me I should think, but there is no argument you can make to absolve my father. I am the eyewitness of his most foul deed. He killed my mother! All else I would forgive, not this! Even if it damns me to hell for eternity I will kill him!"

"Do you really know what you are saying? Do you know what hell is? You could not begin to understand what eternity means! I am four hundred years old and I don't know. Your Ancient friend, the keeper managed to see almost 3000 years go by and I assure you he does not."

"Do you say I have to abandon my quest for revenge? Forgive my father for all he did?"

"No Eric, I am saying to see things from all sides and then decide and if your revenge is worth messing up the rest of your life and thus give victory to your father.

Eric. I promised your mother to teach you. She had a good idea what life had in store for you." He waved angrily at my chest pocket." You listen to your mother every night and yet you have not heard what she is saying: She asked me to teach you all the things about the Rite of passage. She wanted me to share some of my wisdom with you, but you only want me to train you how to fight and compete. Why do you think I had you clean all this? Tell me!"

I suddenly had no answer. A second ago I would have said. Because he didn't like me, or because the place needed it, but now I did not know.

He suddenly grinned again. "Yes the place needed it, badly so and I am actually thankful for you doing all this work, spending a considerable amount of your own money on cleaning supplies, vodka and all the other stuff. It cooled you down Eric. This mindless labor put some distance to your anger and it made you more open to listen to me. You cleaned for almost the entire three month you are here now and only now you begin to listen and to see me as something else as just a dirty old man living on top of a mountain of trash. I think you are ready now." He got up and walked towards the now easily accessible door that lead down to the old and now equally empty treasure chamber.

He opened it and said. "OH and we can reach this darn door now without the risk of breaking our necks! Are you coming?"

I caught up with him as he was already halfway down the stairs, but this time it was not dark, the stair case was illuminated by a bright orange light and the torch he spoke of was floating before him, but it was no normal fire that burned it was simply a sphere of intense light.

"If you can fix your own body on a molecular level using Psionics, making light is actually quite easy." He explained before I even finished thinking about it.

"Need more money? If you want to sell more Gold, there isn't any left, but I said before I can share my Credits with you."

"There is a small fortune sitting on the boat landing. I should have let you sell the plunder. We are going a little further down. I think you will notice that we are already past the old treasure chamber."

As I followed him I became somewhat nervous. What if it was true and there really was a God down there? The old man's powers were quite real and they did not call him Wizard for nothing as I had found out myself. If I understood him correctly then my Grandfather's son, my uncle died down here and not crushed by a Tyranno as I had been told. Did I shovel the bones of my Uncle in the recycler? As so often he spoke, responding to my thoughts. "When you first saw me I made a little show with rune stones. Do you know that I could not even identify the names of the runes until about fifty years ago when Siigfrieda explained them to me just as she did to you? I can't read the runes. Why do I use the rune stones then?"

"I think it is for the benefit of those you try to give advice. If you tell them your advice stems from Psionic powers they equate it with Off-world and dismiss it. If you tell them the advice come from you they might question it, but who could question fate, the gods and mystical powers?"

"Bravo!"

The narrow stair case was no longer made of masonry but was hewn out of the rock itself. It was moist and for a moment I thought I felt a faint draft coming from below and with it the smell of something burning.

He laughed. "Wasn't it you who said: even if it damns me to Hel for all eternity. A very bolt statement for someone who has no idea if there is Hel or not and most certainly could not begin to comprehend how long an Eternity lasts!"

The light he carried suddenly vanished and it was completely dark!

Chapter 28: Tyr

Chapter 28 – TYR

I felt around and slipped and fell into gagging foul smelling liquid. Something wet and clingy was in that liquid, but I found ground and stood up, something was still covering my face so tight I could not breathe. Yet I heard many voices and laughter and someone kicked me and yelled." Quit fooling around and keep on working! Finally I got the thing of my face. I looked around and to my complete and utter surprise I found myself in a Nubhir Hide tannery. I seen our tannery from a distance but now I stood in a tub submerged to my hips in the most awful smelling substance.

All around me were dozens of these tubs and dozens of women stomping and slushing it. But not just women but young girls as well. They all wore hip wader boots and white blouses, some had rags tied before their noses and all wore head scarfs. Men carried heavy loads of wet, gray and reeking skins on their shoulders, balancing on the rims of the tubs. Someone yelled at me. It was a Freeman and he held arm long thin stick in his right and smacked it right across my face!

I was so stunned at the sudden change of scenery, from the dark stair case to this reeking stinking loud place! And this freeman was hitting me!

I caught the man by the shirt and before he could hit me again and said." Dare hitting me again and I teach you a lesson you won't forget!"

"She must have hit her head, when she slipped!" A woman said and put her hand on mine. "Let him go! Or do you want to end up in Harkun's bed tonight?"

The man snorted. "Wench! Go and get cleaned and I will forget this and then go and scrub hides!"

He brushed my hand of and walked on to whack another girl with his stick and yell at her to pick up the pace.

The woman said." Come girl, slipping in that filth is not healthy! Let's get you clean. We still got lots of hides to scrub before we can call it a day!"

"Where am I?" I still could not make rhyme or reason of my new surroundings and my situation.

"Oh my, we better get you to Midril. You really did hit your head hard!"

She helped me out of the Vat and as I looked down myself. I almost fainted again. Mytrousers and my sword was gone. I wore a white blouse and hip wading boots. What I saw under that white wet blouse clinging to my skin were two female breasts!

She called for someone and another woman helped her dragging me through the stinking hall, through a door and into a drab looking bare bones shower room. They stripped the clothing of me and then I was pushed under a lukewarm shower. Someone handed me soap and said." Rinse your gills good! Urine isn't water you know!"

"Urine?" was the first word I was able to say since I discovered my transformation, which was as I now, noticed quite complete and in no way artificial as when I was Freya.

"What is it with you, Loki? Of course Urine. What do you think we use to get the hair of the hides?"

"But that is disgusting! Why would anyone use Urine! "

"Listen to our Princess here!" the first woman laughed." Wait till she has to work in the Nubhir poop!"

"Where am I?"

"We get you to Midril as soon as we can, but let's get dressed."

Stunned and mechanical I put on the blue dress and apron. The women sounded concerned." I think she is seriously sick! She can't even tie her Apron right!"

"You are at the new Olafson Tannery five, formally known as the Ragnarsson Tannery three and you are Loki Hemstaad."

"I am a Hemstaad as in Gretel Hemstaad?"

"That is your lofty Aunt. She managed to get out of here, not that she would ever remember any of us."

"We better get you to Midril, maybe Greifen can smuggle you aboard his flyer and take you to the Union Hospital."

"Why does he need to smuggle me aboard? The Union Hospital is there for everyone and it is free!"

"Did you sneak to school or something? You know it is forbidden for Low Men families to attend school or use the Clinic!"

"But that is against the law!"

"I think you became insane, Loki! The only law you need to worry about is the law of the House and the Clan you serve!"

They took me up a long flight of stairs, past the undercroft and the cellarsand we emerged on the other side of the Main Hall of the Olafson Burg! I was home but I was a woman and I had a female body. It did not feel very different being a real woman actually I could feel no difference, but then I didn't feel too well. Maybe there was Odin underneath the Rock Pillar and this was my punishment for doubting the gods and dressing up as Freya, but seeing Midril again would be a good thing! I didn't even know the names of the women that accompanied me. The left one was maybe thirty years old and the other perhaps twenty. Both wore the same dressed and their arms were looked thick with underarm muscles but the skin of their arms and legs was pasty white and looked unhealthy and completely different from their faces. Neither wore make up. While the Older one had, and I could not say it any other way a simple face. The younger one was quite attractive and had a bright expression. It was her who said."Wait here Loki; let me check if Midril has time. She doesn't really like to be disturbed so close to Dinner."

She disappeared in the entrance to the common halls. The young one came back and said."Midril is busy but she said we should take you to the still room, where you can lie down. She thinks you have a concussion and she will check on you as soon as she can."

I knew the still room only too well and behind the Distill to make homemade vinegar and liquor and the pots and jars where Midril made soap, ointments, was the burgs room to treat the sick and wounded. There was a stretcher and a locked cabinet with the advanced medical instruments, and the Gal Net Terminal to get the doctors Holo if needed. The two girls left me alone and I was about to open the Cabinet, as I knew of course the code combination. I wanted to call the Old man and ask him if this was indeed some sort of punishment.

Just as I had it open, I heard a noise and I turned. Harkun, my father's man servant stood there with an evil grin and with one hand inside his pants! "Oh what a naughty girl we got here! Aren't you supposed to be in the tannery and stomp shit into hides?"

"I had an accident and wait for Midril to help."

"You are a nice looking one! I wonder why I haven't noticed you before? I think you will have another accident before the day is over!"

He came closer."You will do whatever I want you to do! I want you to drop to your knees and service me and if you do it good I might even let you have seconds in your little arse. I have you whipped and perhaps even killed if you don't do everything I want you to do…Now take off that dress and blouse!"

He actually dropped his pants! I almost threw up right there and then as I realized what he wanted!

"I cannot believe such manners, such shameful conduct. Cover thyself and be gone! You are a servant of this house, such animalistic behavior fouls the name and honor o this House and name so utterly it is beyond words. Go to thy Lord and beg for forgiveness as you are his man servant! The chastise yourself!"

I was outraged. First the foul conditions at the tannery and now this! As evil as my father was, he was a Warrior and an Olafson and he would never condone such behavior. He would let his steel whip dance over Harkun's back for sure!

He actually stopped, blinked confused and then slapped me so hard across the face, that it send me to the floor!" I am the Lord of all that crawls and walks in this house. If I say this one shall die, then Isegrim makes this one die! You must be out of your mind opposing me! Have they not told you about me down in the stink and shit pits?"

Still on the floor I kicked upward as hard as I could and hit him right there at the exposed crotch. "You are no master. You are a man servant, not even fit to hold a weapon. Not man enough to be a Warrior. You are no lord!"

I jumped up and smacked him as hard as I could with my fist under the chin, but that new body of mine as agile as it seemed it somehow did not react as I wanted. The punch had no energy and he brushed it aside. Utter rage and madness now in his face as he hit me hard with his closed hand sending me back to the ground and then he bent over grabbed my arms. As much as I struggled, he was stronger! He drooled from his mouth and gargled." I will rape you, then poke you with hot irons and make you beg and scream for death! I will do it right before your friends so they know who the Master is." He stank! He stank worse than the smell of the tannery. He rammed his knee in my stomach, robbing my breath and make me keel over, but his hands pinned me hard against the floor and he kicked my legs apart!

It was then when everything went dark and I screamed on the top of my lungs.

The next thing I saw was the Old Man looking at me from the screen of the GalNet Portal. "Are you still offering to go to Hell and for an Eternity for your revenge?"

I sat up and touched myself, I was myself again. The chance was so sudden again I felt dizzy and I was certain I still could feel Harkun's foul breath. I was glad I was awake; I never wanted to have a dream like this again.

He shook his head."This was no dream. This was a real life. Low men are working in these inhuman slavery conditions, forbidden to send their kids to school. Working in conditions that are beyond inhumane." He used a public GalNet terminal at the spaceport and I recognized the Gray Line Robot in the background. "I showed you this to make you see why a smart girl like Gudrun would do anything to escape such conditions, that you remember that when the day comes you realize the extent of her crimes."

"What is it you want me to do? Do you want me to start a revolution?"

"No of course not! I told you revolutions fail and even if not they are usually bloody and merely shift the base of power. I wanted to make you see that everything has a beginning and a reason. I am off now, the Elders and Clan Leaders have gladly accepted my offer to go to Pluribus. Remember to send Sif to me!"

"I will try!"

"She will listen to you when the time comes, trust me on that."

"What about me now?"

"You go to school of course; you are welcome to stay at my burg. If you want to make yourself useful gather the plunder and get rid of it."

"I do that. Thank you old man!"

"Oh and do watch the news today. I am off now!"

"Take care out there and be safe."

He was about to follow the small throng of other passengers and turn off the terminal." I expect you to show me your ship one day!"

"What ship?"

"Still the same! You don't think! You want to be a Starship Captain. What good is one without the Starship?"

He terminated the call before I could answer. I switched to Nilfeheim Radio. Lars Igvarhein stood by the Space port and the Visuals showed the Space Bus behind him. "After over a year our planet is once more represented by no other than the Eldest himself. In a decision that stunned everyone, Egill Skallagrímsson the ancient Hermit, the Holy One himself has boarded the Space bus behind me and will leave Nilfeheim for the first time in his long life. His decision most likely an inspiration by the Gods himself was hailed by the Circle of Elders and the Council of Clan Leaders as an Omen. So a strong and wise hand might be at the helm of our society's ship!"

The Space Bus now hovered, retracted its landing gear and climbed into the sky.

This was just great! The old man leaves me behind! With a lot of questions, more confused about what I was supposed to do, than when I came here. Before I met him things were clearer.

The experience I had as a Loki was still deep in me and I shuddered and felt sick to the stomach to think that something like this really happened! Why would they use such primitive, disgusting ways to tan leather? Even if it really had to be done that way with feces, urine and animal brains would it not be possible to do it with machines? Was this all a dream, an illusion conjured up by the Old man or was it real? Would I not have felt differently being a woman? I certainly felt angry and disgusted beyond words for what Hogun did and I remembered how vulnerable, how helpless and how exposed I felt as he knelt over me.

I had to find an answer if this was real!

I had no abilities to make light but the Industrial Recycler Unit was able to produce a simple but power full hand light. Armed with the light in the left and my right hand on Mördaren I descended the stairs again. Somehow I wished I had a blaster or a gun and not just a sword. But if there was something else down there able to grant abilities like the Old man had, then any man made weapon would be useless. Also what would happen if I was transferred again and it was real and the Old man wasn't there to send me back?

I wasn't going very fast and I wondered if it was such a good idea to come down here again, but then I needed to find out what was down here!

Most likely nothing and it was all an illusion.

I had reached the part where the stairs turned to natural rock and it was around here the Old guy turned out the light.

But I descended further after while I was certain I arrived at water level or even below. The walls were moist now and water dripped. The stairs worn out where the water ran in little trickles carving into the rock

I heard water lapping against a wall and then the stairs ended and I stood in a natural cave much like a natural Sub Pen. Water lapping against a natural quay, the grotto was lit by a greenish blue light that came from a light source somewhere under the water. I estimated the entire cavern to be big enough for at least 20 hunting subs and I wondered why the old man didn't use this cave to keep his old sub. Suddenly I could not explain how I felt a presence and there in the shimmering water huge dark shape came from below. It was so big it had to be the Submarine of the Old man. Regular hunting subs were much shorter, the hair on my neck and back stood up. I had seen him leave and he had left me with the access codes to the boat. Did someone else have the codes? Was it someone who wanted to rob the place? I needed a place to hide and see who was coming. The shape came up and broke the surface and as I recognized what it was, I didn't need a sword. I needed to get me a slayer! That was no boat, but a Tyranno fin, almost white in color and it had to be at least an Eight Three!

I turned to run up the stairs and was already inside the staircase entrance. I was certain the big fish had no problem snatching a little human from the narrow ledge. There had t be a Harpoon in the place somewhere!

"You won't find Harpoons or Slayers in Old Egill's home, Eric." A thundering voice spoke! I felt like hit by lightning and could barely find the courage to turn. It could not be! The fish did not speak!

"There is no one else here, Eric!"

I did turn, not even knowing holding Mördaren before me. The huge back of the fish and the sharp fin was above the water and so was most of his head. The immense fish had his head turned so it could look at me and right behind it the yellowish skin for the mark. It must be another illusion, perhaps a clever holo projection. Even though my mind raced to find thousand logical and illogical answers, I knew the fish was real and that this was no hologram and no illusion.

"Egill once was a very formidable Tyranno Hunter and he slew more the old fashioned way than most do with those Hunting Subs, but we sort of got used to each other and Harpoons were no longer necessary!"

The fish's maw did not move as it spoke. I simply stood there not knowing what to say and how to react, this Tyranno Fin was sentient!

"No Eric my mouth does not move when I speak. I have no vocal cords and yes I am sentient."

My mind raced and I wondered how to start a conversation with a talking fish that quite possibly was a God.

"Let us forget labels like fish, god and simply accept the fact that I am. I am not the greatest conversationalist but I learned humans often start by saying: Hello, Hi and go from there."

"I expected anything but a talking Tyranno Fin down here. I am still coping with what I am seeing."

"You saw Tyrannos before; you even slew two of us."

"I never thought of Tyrannos as sentient beings."

"They are not Eric. I am the only one. Although I believe that in a few millennia my species might develop sentience, but since we lack all the other necessities to start a civilization it might not happen."

"If you are sentient, even just one then this planet is yours and we are invaders. You could ask for Union Membership and have us all resettled."

The fish moved ever so slightly but still caused massive waves in the basin." You are starting to think like a Union Citizen and not like a Neo Viking, but I do not want the Humans to leave this world. It became your home as much as it is mine."

"You want us to stop hunting your species, then?"

"If I was against that I could have stopped that long ago, by exactly doing what you suggested. As long as a few families hunt with and cull a few hundred every year, it will make no difference. There are many more Tyrannos than humans. I would oppose industrial hunting, but Egill is taking steps that this won't happen."

I was amazed at myself standing there talking to a fish who didn't like the label fish, but I could not completely shed my nervousness or if I was honest I could not suppress my fear. Egill spoke about a god that was alive before the original Vikings on Earth thought about the Gods, if this fish was that old…

"I have no recollection how old I am. Time was a concept foreign to me until I met Egill and my species takes long and very deep sleeps in the folds of the below. "Would you want to see the folds? I can show you places on the bottoms of our oceans no Nilfeheim human has ever seen."

The very idea to be in the water with…it, made me tremble, but I was equally certain I would not standing there if it wanted me dead." Sure I guess there would be no better guide than a Tyranno, but I probably could not keep up with you or dive as deep."

"I am aware of your limitations when it comes to my environment. Yet I know you love being under water and dive, more than most even among genetic enhanced divers."

"I do." Then I said." How do I call you? Fish is out; God wasn't to your liking either."

"I never needed a name or label to identify myself, but Egill had the same request and he calls me Tyr."

"My brother, well my half brother's name is Tyr as well. You never talked to others, outside of Egill I mean."

"Every so often he brings down a pupil of his he thinks is worthy of meeting me, all in all there were eight. Only two survived the meeting however."

There was an unspoken warning there and I wondered what criteria Tyr used to decide who lived and who did not.

"Ignorance, arrogance, self importance and cowardly behavior are among these criteria Eric and most of all dishonesty. Your Uncle was down here and he did not listen or see anything other than a white Tyranno he wanted to slay. He did try to kill me and frankly I value my own existence more. "

"I can understand that. I was just wondering since you offered me to bathe with you and then mention six who never went back from that bathing trip."

"I never offered anyone to swim with me, not even Egill, but there is something I want to show you."

Whatever it was Tyr wanted to show me, I felt it was important and so I said."Alright how we are going to do this?" " You simply come into the water and if you dare hold on to my dorsal fin."

"Wait here, Tyr. I am going to get myself some fins and a wet suit. There is one in the boat!"

"You can swim to the boat from here. It is much faster than running all these stairs back up, but then you are too afraid to share the water with me."

I stripped to my pants and placed the sword on the small pile and said. "There goes nothing. I never thought I willingly pose as Tyranno Bait." Then I jumped into the water.

Tyr moved and its enormous body created a powerful torrent sucking me helplessly close to his immense opening maw, instead of struggling. I streamlined my body, opened my gills, expelled as much air as I could out of my lungs and closed my mouth, so I shot forward. Tyr could have gulped me up; I was in size to it as newly hatched Silver Flicker fish. Newly hatch soup was a well liked menu item in Hogun's in and I could easily fit two or three of them on a spoon, the maw passed and so did the huge eye and then I heard his voice." You are different from the others. You were afraid, very much so and yet you jumped into my domain. Instead of trying to get away you went towards me."

I almost opened my mouth to answer; only to realize that would have drowned me and I tried to formulate an answer thinking instead." Never say Dare or you are afraid to a Neo Viking then, big Fish! That makes us think less and more stupid, and to be frank I am scared as a Nubhir Puppy"

"You have a sense of humor much like Egill has. I like that."

The basin was much deeper than I thought and I saw the entrance of an underwater tunnel most likely connecting this grotto with the open ocean. The water was surprisingly warm and the light had no particular source but was like an aura emitting from Tyr. His grayish skin above water now looked white as snow under water.

Tyr turned to face the tunnel and again his body created currents that tossed me around without control, but since I no longer really feared the Tyranno, he seemed to have enormous Psionic talents and it would not matter if I was in the water or on land if Tyr wanted to harm me, so I enjoyed the wild ride." The Old man has a sense of humor? You could have fooled me!"

"Oh, but he does and you and him are not so different, but that is no surprise as he is your kin!"

Tyr went for the tunnel so just like a kisser fish I grabbed hold of one of his side fins as the dorsal fin was out of reach. Tyr moved to fast for me already." I guess all humans on this world are somewhat related, especially since we didn't have a very big gene pool to begin with."

"Egill is a great grandfather of yours and you can follow his line clear to your mother. The only other person who ever swam with me. 

We were in no time through a dark tunnel and the water became notably colder and Tyr slowed down. Did Tyr not say I was the first one? I was thinking to myself.

"Get on top of me now and behind my first dorsal fin. That is a better spot and I can swim faster without you being washed away by the streaming water."

I swam along and I realized just how big Tyr was as it took me several moments to reach that fin. Tyrannos had between six and twelve dorsal fins on top behind their heads. Starting small and getting bigger. The first fin was Tyr's shortest but still at least two meters tall I sat behind it and held fast to it.

"I told you that you are the first I offered to swim with me. Your mother didn't need an invitation. She simply jumped in." Tyr's mental voice almost sounded embarrassed but had a warm note to it." She actually found I was cute!"

Of all possible words I knew to describe Tyr, I would have never even considered the word cute. An almost 100 meter long white Tyranno Fin that could tear apart a hunting sub with ease was anything but cute!

"Exactly!"

"My mother saw you?"

"Yes she was with Egill for a while as the Old man tried to teach her brother, with little success I might add. She kept my existence a secret and told no one and she never was afraid of me not even from the first moment."

I felt pride as he talked about my mother that way."Are we not stopping by the boat?"

"No need, we go so deep, no wet suit would do you any good."

"I am pretty sure I can trust you and all, but you do know that I can't go much deeper than 450 meters."

"I told you I am aware of human limitations and yours as well. We are way past that mark already. I do swim a tad faster than you, and I learned what meters and measure scales are. I would guess we are well past six hundred meters now."

"Psionics eh?"

"That is what you call it. The Saresii are more specific and call it a Para-dim level induced, contour hugging psi force field. I simply think you safe, more or less."

"You know a lot about the Union and such."

"I like to listen in to the minds of kids when they are in school you know and when you get one of these Neural Uploads. I simply partake as well. Over time I got somewhat of an understanding what is going on out there and I like the ideas and principals of that society."

"Maybe you should apply for citizen ship after all."

"That has still time, but you are still planning to become a Starship Captain?"

"Yes. I am not sure if I ever make it but I will try."

There was no light coming from the surface and I could not see anything anymore.

"Close your eyes, it is easier for me to show you what I see you when you don't strain your visual, there aren't many photons left down here."

I closed my eyes and I somehow felt his thoughts like an invisible hand brushing over my forehead and suddenly I knew there was a rock shark no less than 400 meters away, chasing after a panicked snapper fish. I could feel and sense every flick of its tail I knew how big it was and then I "saw" the fish and the entire surroundings before my inner eyes but in a totally different way. There were no colors, not even black or white. I could sense the ocean floor far beneath, every ridge and rock and every fish and thing around us. I opened my eyes out of pure reflex to see a rock shark that came to close and everything vanished and it was dark again.

"Keep them closed! Your mind is not trained to process visual input and the input of the electro sense and sonar organ we Tyrannos use, I was relaying to your mind."

I closed them again."This is fantastic!" The Rock shark was gone, but I sensed and smelled the blood and part of his tailfin behind him. Tyr had not even slowed down to devour a 12 meter rock shark!

"It is foolish even for a dimwitted triangle snout to swim so close before me. Besides I do like the taste."

"Me too! Rock shark steaks are one of my favorites!"

I was discussing sea food choices with a Tyranno, riding it and after it killed a Rock shark like nothing. I remembered my fight with the two Tyrannos near the school rock and I realized just how lucky I was.

"Yes you were, but not entirely. You are a natural hunter and fighter and even so close to the rocks and handicapped by the sound of the waves breaking against the stone. I respect you very much for triumphing over two of us. I know it takes courage to go against a life form so much bigger and stronger and even your slayer harpoons are by no means an equalizer."

We reached the bottom of an underwater mountain and could sense dozens of Tyrannos of all sizes all around us and the water becoming warmer again.

"This is a sleep mountain. It is a Volcano and warms the water even during the long Cold and it has many caves and one Cave in particular I want you to see."

Tyr entered a side vent of the volcano and the water was even warmer. Through a labyrinth of underwater tunnels and channels we surfaced in another grotto and there on a small island of this underwater lake was something like a space ship! It clearly had been there for a long time as stalagmites had grown over and covered most of it, formed by dripping water from long stalactites containing calcite and lime above it. Ever since I had left the recruiting office, I had learned everything I could find on space ships and not just Union Ships, but from what I could see this was of no known configuration.

"I came to be in this cave. I believe me being sentient has to do with this, I have brought other Tyrannos in all stages here, but I remain the only one that is sentient."

"I can try to find out form what culture it comes, but this would most likely to be the job of a Xeno archeologist or Xeno Tech expert. I am neither."

"I don't want you to identify it. I want you to see and remember it. Do not ever tell anyone of its existence and you may end your life and never need to think about it, but I am sure that within your lifetime a very powerful enemy comes over this Galaxy and nothing will be able to stop it, then Eric come back here and you will receive an answer."

He spoke in such a profound way that I had no responds at first. "Are you able to see the future?"

"I don't think I can, but I have dreamt about what I told you and you are the first human of this world who thinks about leaving and command something like this. When Egill told me about your dream and I learned that you were the son of that female I liked, I was compelled to show this to you. Even though Egill thinks I am akin to a God, I am just a very smart old fish who thinks this is a wink of fate, an omen or signs form the real Gods whoever they may be."

"There is no guarantee I will even be accepted to the Academy, much less make it to be a Captain and now I think I have to become one!"

"That is why I will make you forget this and only remember if my dream about this comes true!"

"So I won't remember you either?"

"No Eric, you won't remember me for a while, but you will return to Nilfeheim, either as star ship captain or after realizing that this career was not for you after all and then I reveal myself again to you. Besides you inherited the Pillar and if nothing else you can be the next Hermit and we will then spend a long time together."

"I inherited the Pillar? The old man is not coming back? Did he die?"

"I am sure he will die. I have no idea when or where, but he did give you the ownership of the rock."

"That is going to go over well with my father!"

"He cannot do anything about that."

"If I don't remember you, I will have to kill another Tyranno for the ancient challenge, you know!"

"I know. I just make sure I won't be anywhere near you when you do that."

Chapter 29: Interlude 4: Flowerchild

Interlude 4: Flowerchild

The head waiter most likely was a Stellaris, judging him by his chrome metallic shimmering skin underneath the perfectly tailored tuxedo. Hafez Safar slightest gesture was noticed and the waiter came over to his table." I hope you enjoyed your pan seared Ilasian goat filet."

"Very much so!" Havez agreed and wanted to order desert. The waiter snipped his metallic fingers and a Garbini flowed to the table on its lower four walking tentacles and clearing the table and preparing it for desert in a spectacular ballet of tentacles and with speed and accuracy. Havez wondered how long it took for the auto dresser to figure out how to alter a Tuxedo to fit a Garbini. He ordered the Tiramisu and leaned back. From his table and across the candle and brass lamp lit, old Terra décor restaurant he had a spectacular view into deep space and the famous incredibly beautiful horse head nebula in the Orion constellation. The restaurant was inside a Deep Space Way station between the Orion and the Sagittarius arm and still 79 light years away from that nebula, just at a perfect spot to see it in its entire size with the naked eye. No one, so it was said could look at the nebula and not have a religious experience. Hafez agreed it was beautiful but to him the fine meal and the bottle of wine were much more important. The best part of it he would be on Para-Para in a few days, relaxing on the white beaches and under the double sun, with his new name and eat fine meals for the rest of his life. Thanks to the 5 million Credits now on a Cash equivalent Credit strip he carried in his pocket.

Only six weeks ago he would have been able to afford such a meal perhaps once a month and was slaving for Megabix Corporation in a close to the ground fourth floor office with thousand other GalNet Network Engineers supporting the enormous popular Virtu Emotion Game Series. A Game series that was so successful, it catapulted Megabix only five years ago into the top twenty list of the Ultra Gig Corps. It was a pure chance that the security system was down and he could slip in the otherwise off limits test lab, snatch the latest, not yet released version and sell it to Bootleg-It, a company on Sin 4 where Union Law had no meaning. That his theft had cost Megabix billions of Credits in revenue and caused more than two thousand employees lose their jobs, was unfortunate but it didn't concern him much, he was rich now and that was the only thing important. He had purchased a new ID and CITI after getting such services via a Connector.

Havez paid for the meal and strolled with no particular hurry down the main concourse of the station. The luxury clipper that would take him to Para-Para was not due till late tomorrow. He planned his escape well and crisscrossed around Union space now for the last five weeks and no one would be able to find him.

He purchased a High Res Holo Print and a T shirt from a souvenir shop and watched a human female struggle with a broken heel of her stiletto shoes and since he was human as well he found the blonde hourglass shaped girl with the dangerously short tube top dress quite alluring and walked over." Nice shoes!"

She smiled at him and had gorgeous blue eyes. She was exactly his type! She almost looked like Annie the girl he dated in VirtuEmotio. Anna was a simulation. That girl looking even better was flesh and blood and even smelled good." Oh if you can help me hobble to my room. I think I strained my ankle a little that would be great."

He offered his arm and her skin and touch felt warm and soft and while Anna was all these things, to know the girl was real was enticing. He followed her instructions down a short side corridor and then she suddenly pushed him, across a yellow and black striped section on the floor. She was much stronger than she looked and he stumbled three steps, a hissing sound behind him as an Ultronit partition shot up, He saw the blonde through a transparent panel and he heard her voice through a field speaker." Do you really think you can get away after what you did?"

"Well so arrest me! I know my rights."

"I am a Solution provider and not the police. Bye, bye Mr. Safar formerly known as Jim Hollwarth. I wonder how long that brandy you had after dinner will keep you warm out there!"

Now he realized where he was, this was an emergency Air lock. "You can't do that! That is murder!"

"Exactly Mr. Hollwarth, I am glad we agree on that, since this is what I got paid for to do!"

The wall before him disappeared and there was nothing he could hold onto. The coldness was so instant it felt like burning him! His lungs expanded, the water in his eyes froze and so did the salvia and moisture in his mouth and throat. Hollwarth saw the blonde waving with a cold smile before his vision blurred out.

The blonde watched the bloated body carried by the initial momentum float towards the horsehead nebula. She found it funny he still held the Holo and wore his new T shirt. It was quite conceivable Jim would make it there by the time some of the new stars forming in that celestial dust and energy cauldron became real suns.

Satisfied she returned to her own rooms at the stations Hotel, she had no trouble now walking in her heels and the stiletto extension was once more firmly attached. In her rooms however she tossed the uncomfortable shoes onto the bed, along with the long blond wig and the bio-flex mask, shook the long silver hair open then after a shower she slipped into a fluffy robe and sat before the GalNet Terminal. Her genetic data and her menta-print accepted she was now connected to the highly secure Comm Exchange of her guild. She used to be a freelancer but for six years now, she was an active Solution provider for the Violent Mothers Association. Sure she was not as independent anymore but the VMA made up for it with steady work contracts, guaranteed pay and no hassle with customers. You got your mission, completed it and cashed in. In addition to good travel arrangements, access to a weapon delivery network and nice costumes and fun entertainment at the annual company picnic.

She uploaded the recording of the last execution and moments later the visual of VMA One appeared. The beautiful large eyed creature with almost impossible long flowing hair and delicate facial features and the flimsy dress was of course a virtual generated avatar and the First Mother looked completely different in real live, but then her Image displayed at the other end was equally misleading, she had chosen the Avatar body of a talking Flower as it fit her handle Flowerchild well.

The delicate Elfin creature spoke." Well done Flowerchild. I have transferred your bonus."

"It was simple this time. The fool left a trail so wide a blind Nul could follow."

"Are you ready for a break or do you care for a new mission?"

"The last one was not very exhausting and I am saving up for a Red Ferrari Rosso Speciale. So what do you have?"

"Your client a patriarch of a family business on Union world Nilfeheim. It is an open end service contract and might include a few neutralizations. It's a Type 191 P, so I thought of you that should be right up your alley."

"Standard pay?"

"Standard plus 5 percent."

"Make it Standard plus 12 and we got a deal"

"That leaves me no profit at all. Take eight or I send it on to someone else."

"You are the shrewdest pixy this side of Disney Planet. Alright send the details. I take it."

Brunar already had a female scientist working for him, so he didn't mind dealing with another one. This one came prepared, he had to admit, she wore the dress of a Freewoman and had her hair done the local way. He was even more impressed as she talked in the distinctive Nilfeheim dialect, Union Standard heavily laced with ancient Nordish and pronouncing the "r's" and "s'es" much heavier than most Off-Worlders did. At first he thought she was indeed a local but he did not only pick her up at the exchange where she had arrived inside a shipping crate along with two Anti Tech projectors and a few other Off world things he decided to order to protect his business. Any doubt that she was a local vanished as she installed the projectors in no time in two of his subs. Despite her local appearance she had the flair of someone who got things done and without scruples.

She had listened to his troubles and then suggested a course of action he also agreed upon. She was expensive and charged by the day, but she was worth it!"

Ulfred Lindbergh stood in the tiny control room of Sea Snake Three, the newest and biggest Hunt Sub of the Lindbergh clan. New was of course a relative term as this boat did already more than fifty years of service, but Subs were very expensive and only perhaps thirty clans still had Hunt subs. The boat was a reliable piece of New Sweden technology. Like most subs on Nilfeheim it was kept clean and scrubbed and the boat owners prided themselves to always have the boats well painted. On the other hand real engineers were rare, Clan sons did not want to learn off world technology and get their hands dirty with manual labor and Freemen did not go to any further schooling after basic school was completed, so the technical knowledge was usually handed down in a practical apprenticeship. Not that there was really much to do. The reactors were guaranteed to produce power for 500 years and most sub accidents happened when the boat hooked a big Tyranno, and not hitting the mark, but even that was rare.

Normally the Sea snake should be on her way to the Uhim grounds and hook a few Tri Fins or a Tyranno or two, but instead of going south they went north east towards the Bendixen grounds. There was nothing really special there so it seemed. The Bendixens fished and harvested crabs and shellfish for generations and never been an important or rich clan, but ever since Brunar had taken that had changed. That upstart arrived at the last Clan Leader meeting in a brand new Saab Lux-454 flyer, purchased no less than five bran new Submarines in only ten years. Not hunting subs but models with manipulator arms to tend their underwater crab farms. Everyone knew the colorful catalogs displayed at the exchange Café with the latest Submarine models one could order. Those Manipulator boats cost almost 2 Million Credits each. All this sudden wealth and the generous gifts Brunar had showered the Elders with to get his father elected went along with the Bendixens asking the Circle of Elders to declare the Bendixen grounds legal real estate. He already had set up buoys in the Bendixen colors and banners warning trespassers. Oceans on Nilfeheim were free and no one was allowed to declare a part theirs.

If this would be allowed, then someone else could claim the Uhim Grounds private!

There had to be something there that explained both the sudden wealth and the wish to keep others away. Adolph his father told him to take a closer look. Today he would not back down and float all the way to Bendixen rock and check out what was so special about the ocean grounds there.

He was now less than a klick away from the first Bendixen buoy. The computronic enhancing the sonar images to a clear two Dee read out showed three of the five manipulator boats busy with cage boxes. The Bendixens had leveled the rocky ocean floor and large Duro-Crete foundations with even rows of hundreds of pillars on each. Some of these concrete pillars were encrusted with shell fish and immobile crabs. The light flickered and the Sonar suddenly went dark. Now the light went out completely! He didn't even know they had emergency lighting until now as the red lights came on."What in Odin's name? Who of you idiots leaned on the light switch panel?"

Magne the forty year old Freeman who was the boats engineer came up the ladder. "The reactor is out! We have no power. The red lights flickered now and then it was completely dark. Ulfred and his small crew suddenly felt fear. There were no emergency procedures; no one had ever drilled for an emergency evacuation procedure. They weren't even deep enough to be really dangerous for them. They all were Neo Vikings and even though some of them had not taken a dive since their childhood, they still had gills, but not even the Engineer of the boat knew that there actually was an emergency exit. The handle for it had been cut off and hatch painted over with many layers of paint, there even was an emergency blow out valve that would release pressurized air into the ballast tanks. It was a mechanical valve and not affected by any electronic system failure, but the purpose for the red painted hand wheel had been lost with the engineers handbook ever since the previous engineer, threw all manuals out, as he didn't like to read and the manuals took room away.

The boat sank towards the ocean floor. Even though it was not very traditional Ulfred had a modern PDD connected to GalNet. PDD's that could connect to GalNet from anywhere in Union Space were very expensive, almost unknown on Nilfeheim. The Elders considered the uncontrolled exchange of Off World Ideas the worst threat to Nilfeheim Culture and prohibited the use. Ulfred could not explain why this reliable piece of tech was as dark as the rest of the boat. Magne remembered that the air system did more than just make the air cold or hot; it also refreshed it with oxygen and removed Carbon monoxide.

Ulfred and his small crew suffocated about six hours later, shortly after that the lights came back on.

Bendixen had to bite his lip to prevent the gleeful smile creeping on his face as he landed his at the exchange, a large crowd had gathered by the wharf. One of the Olafson subs had towed in the white and red painted Sub of the Lindbergs. It was one of his boats who had reported the drifting sub on via Nilfeheim Radio.

He counted eight Elders and at least nine Clan chiefs among a throng of Freemen, Low Men and workers. Adolph Lindberg and Isegrim stood in the first row as men carried the five bodies on shore. Bendixen suddenly realized that he went too far, as he saw the faces of the suffocated men. One of them was Adolph's Firstborn. The Tech stop had worked just as promised, he expected the men to escape and swim to the surface. He wanted the Lindbergs to lose a boat or two, not five men. But then he steeled himself inside and thought business is business and he wanted to play with the big boys from beyond the clouds. It was their fault for snooping so close. The plan he had agreed upon and paid the Off world women to execute had just unfolded and he knew these were only the first dead in a new war, not fought openly and with honor but underneath the surface with Off world tricks and tech.

Adolph Lindberg's face was as hard as the rock he lived on and then looked in Bendixen's direction and all he did was cramp his fist around the hilt of his sword.

Brunar walked over and wanted to offer his underarm and offer his condolence, but Adolph turned his back, but Isegrim Olafson who was even among his peer a very powerful presence spoke." Five men died like magic and without apparent reason not very far from what you claim your waters. We will investigate and if this is anything else than an accident be assured we will find out."

Brunar did not feel as gleeful as he left the gathering and went back to his flyer, but he decided to sink a few more Subs of the Olafsons and the Lindbergs and anyone else coming close, just this time he would not leave any evidence behind.

Chapter 30: Thunderstorm

Chapter 30 - Thunderstorm

I went down the narrow stair case to find out if there was a God living in the Old Man's basement. Now I had reached the bottom of the narrow stair case and it expanded into a large natural grotto. The old man had a very large, and from the looks of it a natural Sub Pen under his rock. It was cold and moist and without my light it would have been pitch dark. There was no god and no mystery down here. At least there wasn't any more garbage either. I did for a moment see a movement in the water but it was most likely just a play of shadow caused by my own light beam. Since I was here I thought to myself I might as well take a swim and bring the boat in here. No need to leave the Sub tied up outside when the old man was gone for who knew how long.

The water was very cold but as I suspected there was an underwater tunnel connecting this grotto with the ocean. The tunnel was certainly big enough for the boat and I wondered why he didn't use the grotto for his boat, but then there was no handy elevator basket and he would have to climb all these narrow stairs. Convenience was the simple answer.

It took me an hour to reach the boat swimming. The grotto was way deeper under the surface than I expected and while the Nilfeheim pillar looked narrow and tall above the surface it grew wider and more cones shaped below.

He was right; there was an actual little mountain of presents. Golden figurines, At least twenty slayer harpoons of the finest quality, swords, axes, shields, crates with dried fish, barrels with pickled fish, several big boxes of smoked Snapper ham, and at least twenty barrels of Ale, Seaweed Berry Wine and Mead, In between boxes and packages decorated with the seals of a hundred clans.

"Looks like I need to get myself a freight skimmer again." Said to myself and actually enjoyed the solitude and the cold wind. Well coming out of the water I actually didn't enjoy the cold wind all that much and untied the submarine and went inside. He had given me the access codes when I cleaned it. I activated the main power feed and steered the Old man's war sub into the Cave.

I was about to power the boat down and set anchors when I noticed something on the Boat commanders chair. Since I had spent two weeks to scrub the boat, I thought I missed some trash, but it turned out to be a Virtu Holo Print.

My fingers were trembling as I rolled it open. Was this another one of mother?

It turned out to be a very recent one of the Old man and the Holo looked at me just like he did when he was here." I figured you would try to secure the boat before you left. One of your few redeeming features is your sense of duty and you are reliable and trustworthy. "He made a disgusted face. "Listen to me, praising you!" The Holo pointed at me." I still don't like you much! Remember that!"

More or less out of reflex, even though the recording could not hear me I said. "Yes Old man I will remember that. I don't like you either!"

He grinned and nodded and the recording continued:" Since we have this out of the way. Let me come to the reason for this recording. The Burg and this boat are now yours!"

Egill made this statement the same way as if he wanted me to get some more Vodka, but I stopped the recording reversed it and played it again." The Burg and the boat are now yours. The Circle of Elders knows about it and has approved it. You are now the appointed Guardian of the Pillar of Nilfeheim. That is a new title we came up with, but I sure sounds very old and very important and your father can not take it from you. Officially the Boat stays in my name till you are old enough to own one, but it is yours to use. Don't let the plunder and the Burg tie you down. If you are ready to leave, leave! Burg and boat will be there when and if you return."

He became serious again and lost his grin." Just remember if you go through with your revenge plans you will never be able to leave Nilfeheim! "

The recording of the old man suddenly looked tired and much older than usual. "I do need to go to the Saresii as my condition is deteriorating faster than thought, I had planned to stay till you are sixteen, but my time is running out faster than I had planned. I hope I was able to fulfill my promise to your mother and teach you to think it through and evaluate the consequences before you do something."

I nodded slowly. "Yes old Man I think you have, but I can't let Father get away with all he did and I don't want these horrible conditions as they exist in the Tannery keep going on if I can do something about I and I can only do that after I completed the challenge and kill him!"

I didn't realize I was asking a recorded Holo for advice and suddenly I missed that horrible always in a grumpy mood old man. I rolled the recording back up put it to the one with my mother and secured the boat.

I decided to complete the Old Man's last command and load up all the stuff he called plunder and fly it to the Exchange. I was sure he could use the extra Credits since he was traveling and setting himself up as Representative on Pluribus no less.

If my PDD was correct I still had a about ten days of Summer break and the realization that I would compete in the ancient challenge by this time next year, the event I was so eager to reach, made me quite nervous and I suddenly wished I had more time to think what I was supposed to do if I was indeed declared a man. The declaration to be an Adult was only valid for Nilfeheim. I still would have to wait till I was at least 17, the earliest age I would be allowed to go to the Academy.

It was only the second time I went to the Exchange but it almost felt like routine this time. The large Cargo floaters box was loaded to the end as I placed the last barrel inside, turned off the Cargo handler and went on my way.

The Exchange was busier this time and I saw a big crowd gathered outside at the wharf. There was one of my family's subs tied up next to a Lindberg Boat, both easily recognizable by their colors. As I came lower to the ground I noticed five stretchers with bodies on it being the focus of the crowd and I was sure the big shape right next to them was father, I contemplated to turn the flyer around and do my business later. The Exchange was open 24/7 after all, but I decided against it. I would not hide or run away from my father or anyone, besides it seemed they were busy with whatever they were doing. There were several white dressed Elders and dozens of Clan chiefs as well. I guided the big Cargo flyer through the open front of the large building and landed it at a freight dock.

It was not Borg Amundsen who came out of the nearby cubicle, but a bearded man wearing a work coverall with the XChange logo and his hands buried deep in his pockets. I judged him to be about twenty years old and he pointed with his chin at my flyer. "Mighty big flyer you got there. Looks like the Isen transporter, didn't know you pick something up today."

"No I rented the thing from the Isen Market. I am here to sell stuff. I did that before, Mr. Amundsen helped me then,"

"Big Boss helping eh?" He finally got his hands out of his pockets and held a PDD to his ear, talked a few words and said. "Dock master will be right with you. I just started working here."

"No problem."

"The Dock master is with all the others looking at the dead men of the Lindberg boat. "

"What happened?" He snapped his fingers. "OH right you came from Isen, maybe you haven't heard it yet, but there was a strange Sub accident and five men suffocated or something."

It was Amundsen himself coming and this time he was walking and he smiled as he saw me."Ah Mr. Olafson most of my staff is still rubbernecking, but we got robots"

After he had inspected my load and his robots began to unload he said." Lots of variety this time, looks like a selection of Nilfeheim's finest products, that should bring a nice profit, but it will take a little longer as there are so many different wares."

"I am not in a particular hurry!"

I turned as someone said my name out loud. "If that isn't Eric Olafson, the Tyranno slayer who saved my son. Doing business like the man you are at the Exchange!"

It was the Clan Leader of the Peerson clan; he too was standing next to a freight skimmer and robots unloaded barrels out of his cargo box.

He walked over glanced at the crates and barrels the robots unloaded out of my floater, crossed his arms and said. "What do you think happened? I mean why did they die?" It struck me odd that he talked to me like a peer and an equal. He was a clan leader after all."

I shrugged. "I haven't been in touch with the latest events. I spend my summer break down south."

"Oh I know. Everyone knows. The Ancient making you his successor and confirming you have completed all challenges and declared a man was even on Nilfeheim Radio.

His casual way of saying that, floored me and shocked me at the same time. He didn't pay attention to me but looked back to the crowd and going back to his original thread." It is a tragedy for Adolph to lose his Son like this, not even knowing why he and his mates suffocated in a perfectly working boat. It makes you wonder if there is such a thing as curses."

I still digested his statement and my mind raced with all the consequences with what I would have to do. Father was not even 200 meters away, not aware of my presence.

Yet I wondered what he would say and do when he saw me. Would I have to challenge him and if that happened I knew I would kill him or he killed me. The old man was right of course. I would not be able to leave Nilfeheim if I came out on top and killed my father.

The closer I got to that time when I could leave Nilfeheim and go the academy, the more I knew it was the right decision, it wasn't just the phantasy of a teenager I would grow out of.

Thinking all this I knew I had to give the Peerson Chief some kind of answer and said." I really don't know enough details about what happened, but if it was my boat. I call the manufacturer and have them send a technician and check the boat and all my boats to make sure there aren't any leaks, gases generated by some faulty equipment and all that."

He took a step back and then nodded." The Holy One picked you well! That is the first sensible thing I heard anyone say in this matter. I will have my boats checked that way for sure!"

He stomped away and I was glad he did. I needed time to think and hoped the robots would hurry up, not that the machines were working slowly but I felt the urgent need to disappear and go somewhere to think!

It was not going to happen. I would not get the time I needed to think it over as the crowd at the front of the building split down the middle creating an opening right down to where father and Adolph Lindgren stood, next to the stretchers with the dead men.

Faces turned and eyes focusing on me. The Peerson chief standing by three Elders and several Clan chiefs waving at me. So I tightened the sword belt, sighed and tried to put as much force and purpose in my steps as I could. The hulking shape of my father by the wharf wall was like a promise of doom. In all my life I was never more afraid than now and I was not afraid of him,. I would have preferred if I walked there to get another beating; I was afraid of myself and what I might do. I hoped the Old Man was able to give me enough sense to do the right things now.

Peerson said." This man gave good advice and his word has weight."

Someone in the crowd loud enough for everyone to hear:" This will be an epic fight! Eric will challenge his father! They hate each other! Eric is a killer and a master with the sword and Isegrim strong as two men with his wicked whip"

Before Father could say anything Adolph Lindberg gestured with his open hand to the five stretchers I could now see clearly." I lost my firstborn today, Isegrim. Do not darken this day further by fighting your Firstborn!"

Isegrim grunted something but then glared at the dead men and nodded." The Lindberg's have been old friends. You have not wavered standing by my side, so I will honor thy request."

To me Father said." You will not be able to challenge me until you have been officially declared adult before all Elders and Clan chiefs the Day after Yuletide during the great meeting. I however honor the judgment of the Eldest as all do and accept you as an adult."

I wished I could simply scream to vent the pressure and anxiety that had built up in me at this moment. I felt so sick to the stomach and was so glad I was spared to make the decision now. I was not afraid to fight him; the old man had opened my eyes. I was terrified of the possible consequences. Given the grave situation not only because of the dead men right next to us, but about the threshold I just had stepped over in the development of my life, I was a man now in the eyes of my world. I turned halfway to speak into the direction of the speaker who predicted the fight and just like Grandfather laid my hand on Mjordaren. " Whatever disagreements might exist between my father and me is Clan business alone and not subject to public spectacles. Until these Clan decisions are made I am Eric of the Olafson clan and I stand against anyone besmirching this name and our clans honor. Do not take my youth for a lack of resolve and do not think that the chasm that exists between my father and me is a way to divide the Olafson Clan. My side and allegiance is with the Wolfs head by blood and no words or schemes can render this bond. Stand if you dare, speak as man if you have grievances against my Clan and name, Challenge my father, our allies or me and I shall answer it"

There was silence and I saw open mouths and dropped chins, but that glitter I my father's eyes was from the now starting rain and nothing else of course. Learning the old Poems was more than reciting rhymes. It helped to phrase and talk the way men and Norse were expected to talk at official business.

Father who stood across me had obviously seen whoever spoke about me and him and he said staring at someone in the crowd." It is as it was said Stand before thy peer and speak thy mind openly and face the answer we Olafsons will give! Odin alone knows who will be Clan chief of the Olafsons in years to come but it will be an Olafson of that there is no doubt! Now let us hear my son's council as the Clan chief of the Peerson requested and then let us honor the dead."

I blinked not only because of the rain dripping of my lashes but did he just call me son?

I repeated what I had said to the Peerson Chief and there was nodding and agreement and Adolph put his hand on my shoulder." I will send for a technician and have the boats examined. The Eldest has taken you as apprentice and infused you with wisdom indeed!"

"I am far from claiming wisdom as a trait of my own and the Eldest had me clean his burg for the most part."

Like everyone else I looked at the dead men and then they were loaded on a floater and Arthur took them home. The Crowd dissipated and some went inside the XChange Café to talk some more to dry on the outside and wet their throats. The sky was now solid gray as molten lead and it did not look as if the rain would let up. In less than 15 month Long would start and plunge Nilfeheim into seven years of winter. Suddenly I realized only father and I were still standing there. He had his hand on the whip and I had my hand on Mördaren. The rain was pouring heavy and as if to underline the situation, lighting flashed and seconds later deafening Thunder. A robot with a field screen floated between us oblivious of the tense moment and said with an inappropriate happily chirping voice." Mr. Olafson here are the companies bidding on your wares do you accept these offers?"

Father turned to the robot the same time I did. "What wares?"

I said." Yes I accept."

Transaction complete. Packing and transport fees deducted. Proceeds transferred."

The robot thanked me and floated away.

Father stared over the water." I do not believe this was an accident! Having the boats checked by a real engineer who knows the tech is a good idea but it will be expensive."

"The Burg is yours father. You may not think of me as your first born, call me a failure and the scum that dribbled down your legs. You may want to kill me just because I live, but I am your firstborn son! The blood in my arms is as much Ragnarsson as it is Olafson and for what it is worth I am not ashamed of that name, I am proud of my mother's father but I am Olafson and I am equally proud of our families history!"

Lighting light chiseled his face for the fraction of a second into a bright mask of stark features and after the Thunder had ebbed and dark twilight surrounded us once more he said:" Yes you are."

"I will declare the burg and all that Grandfather willed to me on this world is Olafson. I am declared adult and thus all that is Steiner is now mine but it shall be Olafson as well. You are the Clan chief and I will not challenge you for that right now or in the future. "I drew Mördaren half way out of the scabbard." However the day you will be Clan chief no more, it is not Lothar or Tyr who will wear the Clan leader chain. It is not Lothar on who's hand the Wolf ring will be! That, Father I swear and I will fight anyone denying me!"

"You are my firstborn. You are of my blood and I see much of me in you. You do all that after all…" A growling thunder clap cut his words.

I screamed against the wind and with fury and anger in my voice: "There is nothing you can do or say to make me forgive you what you have done to mother. I can see her blood and you beating her to death every night in my dreams. My wish to reach this very night, this moment were I would be strong enough to challenge and to kill you was the only thing that kept me alive while you broke my bones, cut me in pieces with your whip, poured boiling water over me and laughed in delight when I suffered. That day is here and I assure you as good as you are with your whip, I trained well and hard for this very moment and I wield a sword. While I do not predict who will prevail, I am certain only one would walk away. "

He wanted to say something but whatever it was it was drowned out by thunder again and I raised my hand." I never talked to you and might never do so again, but I will pay for the repair of the boats and give you a considerable amount of money but with conditions. I want you to remodel our tanneries and bring them up to modern standards. I want you to pay our Lowman a fair salary as it was done before we hand an exchange and Off World Credits and Clan chiefs paid the Low men in goods and silver for work done! Free and Low man must be allowed to go to school!"

He did not say anything but was listening to my words so I continued." And you need to know that Harkun is playing Lord under your nose and doing the vilest things! He is claiming to be Lord of the House right after you! A servant not even of Olafson blood! Give me your word, more I do not need, you will do these things and I shall call Mr. Silverzweig to get your Accounts back and I will transfer funds of my off planet inheritance so you can do all this."

He nodded. "My word you have then!"

I looked away no longer able to look at him and was sure I was making a mistake, he would not keep his word, but somehow I wished it would be that easy and I simply could wait a year and then open a new page in my life free from all the demons that followed me so far.

Oh I wanted to take the sword and cut him to pieces! So many memories of his cruelness came to the surface of my mind, while rain water ran down my back. As my eyes wandered over the foamed topped waves churned up by the storm winds, there was another flash of lightning. Far out in the water big as an island and only visible for the duration of the lightning strike my eyes played tricks on me as I thought I had seen a huge white Tyranno Fin. Another bolt of lightning followed a heartbeat later and there was nothing. It was just some trick of light and the heavy sea. No one has ever seen a white Tyranno. It was just a faery tale but for some strange reason I could not shake the feeling being watched but not by an enemy or something malicious but something meaning well. I shrugged more or less to myself; I had been on a wild ride of emotions just the last hours. I was starting seeing things. I needed to get to the Pillar, away from this to rest and think.

Chapter 31: Submarines

Chapter 31 – Submarines

Interlude:

Flowerchild liked this planet. It was so wonderfully primitive and rigid; it reminded her of her own home world, Hé máng. He Mang the planet of a thousand rivers and ten thousand mountains actually not that far from Nilfeheim, only about 96 light years if her Databrain was correct, which it of course always was. Chinese traditionalists had settled He Mang and many of the people there lived in primitive and simple conditions. Traditions, superstitions and strong family bonds ruled her society just as it did here. She was the child of an old Chinese Settler Family and her mother fell in love with an Off-Worlder and a Saresii no less. The family felt ashamed for her as she was the product of a union not approved by her family. Flowerchild cared little about this anymore. She would have killed anyone in her own family but only if it was part of a contract, they didn't deserve a free kill. She had forgotten much of it including her real name Jing Wei Leong. Her father a real Saresii was the reason for her own psionic abilities. Of course she was not a full Saresii and her powers were weak compared to any Saresii, her Heidelberg Psi Index was still above150 and she was a decent telepath. Like all Union Citizens she was tested and registered. That it was strictly against the law to pry into other minds did not matter on a planet where no one really believed in Psionics in the first place. She was very careful when she used them in more sophisticated environments. She respected the Union police but she was truly weary of the Union Psi Corps. There was no danger of either institution on this world and she used her ability freely and traced the murderer of the senior Bendixen in short time to a group of girls. One of the girls had been brutally raped by the Elder and had no chance of any legal recourse as the Elders were virtually untouchable in this society. However she would not tell her employer that as he firmly believed in a conspiracy and he would be much more generous with his payment bonuses if she delivered him someone he thought was behind the assassination. Ulfred Lindbergh was dead so she decided to kill someone of the Olafson clan. The Olafson clan was a declared enemy of her Employer's family and Brunar told her about the warning uttered by the Olafson Clan chief. Her Employer went out of his way to make her feel comfortable and she had a nice suite of rooms at the Bendixen Burg. Of course that was not how she operated; she rented a room in the local Portel under a male disguise and name. Brunar could contact her via Nilfeheim Radio placing a small classified ad. The plan was agreed upon and she operated independent until it was done. She was a professional and that was her craft.

Now behind closed doors she took of the Bio flex mask, relaxed the field binders across her chest, took off the padded suit and relaxed on the couch. Before her a dossier about the Olafsons, Brunar had prepared for her. She was impressed: that Clan was rich and influential. The Silver Hawk Corporation was even by Galactic standards, not a small business operating profitable Mines, and a Chain of General goods stores here and on 40 other planets. Most of the company was sold recently for a staggering amount of Money to Enroe Corp but a tidy stock package remained under the name Eric Olafson. The Family structure itself was not as easy to understand. It seemed there were three sons and the father and Clan leader hated his first born and favored his second son, but she understood the traditions of First born children only too well. There was his first born named Eric and judging by this file he was already an important person, celebrated for slaying two of these ridiculous big fish, while diving in the water with little else but a harpoon gun and being the grandson of the founder of Silver Hawk Corp. His now deceased grandfather was the world's reprsentative on Pluribus and was the Chairman of the very influential Trade and finance commitee of the union. She watched the included footage of the young man fighting with an archaic sword against another kid. She considered herself a martial arts expert and due to her trade kept up with weapons and their use. He was good she could tell. The next footage showed him fighting like a demon let loose against 5 armed men twice his size, granted the men had no swords but still the boy killed them with an unstoppable purpose to his moves. She decided to kill him next and do in the guise of the local Girl Underground organization. Girls were underestimated here anyway and she would get close. She smiled as she programmed the Saresii Mask Maker with the features of a girl named Sif. The machine would weave a lifelike mask out of semi-living tissue and it would have a muscle layer below that would not only retain the false faces shape but allow all facial movements. Once a Bio Flex mask was worn it could not be distinguished form a real face.

I had returned to the Pillar burg after my fateful meeting with father and had bought me a used but decent Opel Blitz Flyer at the Flyer Garage in Isen. The mechanic knew me well by now and made me good deal. I still didn't know his name. Everyone in the small City at the southern Pole called him, "The Mechanic" and that's what the sign read over his business. The Opel was red, but then he didn't have many color choices for me to choose from. Very expensive models could change their color on demand pressing a button, but not the flyers on Nilfeheim. The Flyer was a medium sized four seater with enough cargo space for all of my needs and it was fast and I could make the trip in an hour. I could have gone to the school at Isen, but I wanted to end my school year in my school. Two month had passed since the Old man had left and I felt free and without real problems. We had a new teacher, a thin guy named Mr. Flensburger and he was less stern then Walters but even more demanding. Then Adolph Lindbergh invited me to come to Halstaad Fjord and he said all Submarines of Nilfeheim would be there.

It was like a fair. Up and down the Wharf at Oslo Plaza the boats and submarines of the clans were tied up. The Inns and Restaurants had set up tables to sell snack food and the Norse men strutted in their finest and decked out with weapons up and down the wharf. It all started with Adolph calling the Boat manufacturer on New Sweden. The boat company promised to send a team of technicians and then other manufacturers did. Silver Falcon Boats, New Sweden Maritime and Greifswald Werft Corp, these three companies made most of the boats and subs found on Nilfeheim for the last 500 years actually brought their newest models along and had put up show stands. Several banks had representatives here to discuss leasing and loan options. The Friesenheim Clan did not waste the opportunity and had set up a big open sided tent showing their wares and harpoons. Sword smiths, Fabric weavers, Net makers and Tackle Shops, they all participated and of course Uncle Hogun had his grills out and made brisk business selling Finner roast, Blue Finner Steaks and Ale.

I had taken the Old Man's boat to the event as I thought it would not hurt to have it checked out as well.

Even though it didn't take me three weeks to get back to Bifrost island as his boat could go much faster as the Old man had it go when we went to his rock. It still was a long trip and when I arrived the event was well underway. Even though the my sub was the last and I found a tie down way down the row, it did stand out as it was bigger and looked very different than the hunting boats with their Harpoon gun turrets on the bow. A bunch of kids gathered as the hydraulics lowered the gangway to the wharf. I smiled as I could hear them arguing what type it was, as I had the same problem not so long ago. Yet it felt as if it was a lifetime.

"What kind of boat is that?" One of the boys wanted to know as I stepped off.

"It is a Poseidon IX –Multi Mode Fast Attack."

"I never seen or heard of any sub like that." He said rippling his nose as he looked up to me." It doesn't have any clan colors and is all black."

"It's a very old boat."

His face dropped a little and said to his friends." It's old! Let's check out the new ones again!"

They ran off but two men, clearly off Worlders wearing blue coveralls came over. Both were clean shaven and had short hair. The taller one held a PDD in Clipboard mode and the shorter one carried an Image recorder in his left and he had a dreamy smile on his face as he stared at the sub." What a beauty. A real Poseidon Multi Mode probably surplus of the Markan World Wars."

The taller one said." Is this your boat, Sir?"

"Not yet but I take care of it."

"Can we take a look inside and check it out? I am Sid Winslow; Chief Engineer of the Greifswald Werft Corporation, Holstein Planet and this is Piotr my assistant."

"That's what I came here for. I thought it would not hurt to have it checked, considering its age."

"It still is a SII military grade product and legendary!"

The two disappeared inside the boat and I was certain it would be a while, the smells coming over from the food stands were enticing and I wanted to say hello to Uncle Hogun and perhaps eat a Blue Finner Steak.

The boats and subs were tied and arranged by Alliances so the Olafson boats were next to the Lindbergh boats, the Oseberg and Peerson boats, to my surprise the Elhir boats as well. The three green and yellow Steiner boats had the Olafson flag tied over the bows.

Uncle Hogun was busy cutting portions of a Fangsnapper roast. "Can you cut me a piece with as much crust as possible?" I asked and he looked up dropped the sword sized butcher knife and gave me a bear hug that squished the air out of my lungs." Eric!"

He actually kissed me on the forehead and then said." I haven't slept right since that night we talked! I am so sorry."

I returned the hug and said." It all worked out so it seemed. I got my own burg and boat in the process and was able to meet father without one of us being dead."

"Yes that is something. I hardly believed it when I heard it."

"I am holding up the line Uncle Hogun. Business comes first we can talk later."

He shoveled me such piece of roast on the plate, I needed booth hands to carry the weight and grinned. "We do that."

It was nice sitting on a table without really a care in the world with a nice piece of meat and fresh Nilfeheim bread and watch the milling and going about of the crowd at the wharf.

I saw father standing by Adolph, the Peerson Clan Leader and the Elhir Chief. Three Off-Worlders talking to them. Father turned his head and saw me then raised his hand and motioned me to come. The crunchy crust of Fangsnapper roast was always my favorite and Uncle Hogun had given me plenty, but it suddenly tasted shale again. All my life I feared him and I realized I still did, even after our last meeting. I left my food and walked the 1oo meters over. Father had his arms crossed above his chest. Adolph and Gunnar Peerson (the Elder) nodded. The Elhir clan chief turned to face me and actually offered me his underarm." Eric, Son of Isegrim stand and witness what the Engineers have to say!"

They wore dark blue Coveralls with a yellow cross on their chest pockets, representatives of New Sweden Maritime and one of them looked at his PDD and said." As I said before the boats technically sound and surprisingly so as there was no maintenance done, at least none that makes any sense. We made a list of things that need to be done, like uncovering the escape hatch and fixing its handle. Making sure the blowout valve is marked, but we could find no reason why these men suffocated. However we found an advanced GalNet capable PDD. "He held it up." This is a SII-Comm Mark 6; it should have worked even on the bottom of the ocean. I will contact SII and have it examined."

Adolph shrugged." What will that do?"

I said." To have the one piece of equipment fail, in this case the boat is possible, but that two pieces of equipment that are independent of each other fail is very unlikely. Unlike the boat the PDD is very new and very advanced I am sure it has some sort of diagnostic tool and records failures and problems."

"You are a very fortunate father, Isegrim!" to the Engineer he said." Do what it takes I pay for it!"

"We will!"

"How much will it cost for you to overhaul my boats and make them safe again?"

"Hard to say but I estimate about 20,000 per boat plus parts."

Adolph nodded." Let it be done! I don't trust my engineers anymore! They are useless!"

I said to the Off World Engineer." What would it cost to have our Engineers or young men who like to become engineers trained to do the right maintenance?"

"That I can answer. We offer training camps for that purpose. It's 1600 per person but space bus ticket and 2 weeks lodging included. It's of course free for anyone buying a new boat."

Father spoke." All Olafsons Engineers will be sent there!"

Adolph actually began discussing with them what a new boat would cost and what he would like it to do.

My fear was unfounded so far and all seemed alright. I even contemplated to go back to my plate of meat when the Arnske Chief approached our group with purpose in his steps. "A mighty fleet has gathered around the Olafson Red I see and my future Son in law already accepted by the men and speaking his mind, giving sound advice standing there with his mighty father. It lifts my heart! January will be here soon and after Yuletide and at the Great meeting, Eric you shall throw thy axes!"

The Peerson chief pounded my shoulder." A young warrior, full of strength and council, soon to be married to a lovely wife. This is why I am proud to be of Nilfeheim, despite all the Off World lures."

Sif's father brimmed with pride and even Isegrim seemed pleased.

Brunar Bendixen with several of his men and three clan chiefs I didn't know strolled down the line of tied boats and he made sure he was close enough to be overheard." What a sad looking flotilla, old outdated and three times patched over." His comment earned him laughter from his crowd and clenched fists from the other. "The Boat sales people waste their time over here, at least they did not come for nothing, and I bought a new sub."

He then looked directly at Lindbergh and said." Let this tragic accident that cost your son's be the last and accept the Bendixen grounds. Stay away from them and I am sure even your old and derelict boats are safe enough to Tyranno Hunting in the South!"

Lindholm took one step forward." It indeed was the last accident! The next blood will flow in open anger. My boats will dive wherever I they want. The oceans belong to all and none!"

The Peerson Clan leader muttered under his breath to the Elhir man, but I was close enough for me to hear him." He basically admits he has something to do with the deaths and warns us to stay away from his grounds. I don't care if he raises crabs there and would not go there if he asked, but to have the are declared his goes too far."

Elhir nodded." I am going to borrow the money right now. I buy a boat right now in front of him!" I checked my Credit strip by glancing on it and then said loud to father but Bendixen could hear." What is this man talking about, Father did you not decide to purchase two boats today?"

I did not know why I did that, I didn't want to reward my father but I disliked the arrogant behavior of the other Clan Chief and somehow I too understood his barley concealed warning and hidden admission that he had something to do with the death of the five men. Father had a hard time to keep his surprise under control and cleared his throat. "Of course Eric, we are going to buy two boats right now. I simply did not want to put those poor Crab Farmers to shame, but then who could compare to the might and riches of the Olafson Clan? It must be jealousy and envy that made them come over to see how the truly mighty do business!" He spoke just as loud to make sure he was overheard.

Adolph was more direct."I too shall buy a new Sub, and this time it will not just be for fishing and hunting fish! "

Flowerchild was in the crowd watching the Olafsons. His father was full of conflicting thoughts. Part of it was pride and love, the other hate and disgust. There were thoughts of black mail and a scheming wife with more power than she should have. As she tried to probe the young man's mind however she could not, her probing mind slipped of a strong mind shield. Something she had not expected on this world. She was distracted by mind close by full of hate against the young Olafson. The mind was thinking about murder but was afraid of Olafson. She thought this would be a good opportunity to see how good this Olafson was, so she reached out and intensified the anger and hate and isolated the thoughts of family honor and fear.

Something warned me. I could not say what made me turn, but Frederick Steiner was suddenly close rushing with his sword drawn, from behind the Bendixen Chief." You arrogant little upstart! First you kill my son and now you squander my clan's riches! You will die now and what was Steiner will be once more mine!" If I hadn't turned his sudden attack would have clearly cut me in half, still his sword sliced through my fur vest and leather shirt, and gouging a deep cut clear across my chest. The pain was instant, intense and burned like fire. "I claim my right for revenge as it is granted in the Book of Old!"

Father unrolled his whip."Then let it be done, right here and now! The name Steiner will not be remembered!"

Frederick shook his head; his eyes glowed as if he was mad."You are next vile Isegrim, but I challenged your Son and he was declared adult!"

Adolph also drew his sword." You are a coward, striking before the challenge is spoken lost you all rights!"

The men around Bendixen and Brunar drew their weapons and Brunar said." Frederick Steiner is a Bendixen now and part of my clan's council. He has the right to challenge! We will gladly stand by his side and enforce his rights if you deny what is written in the book. This time he has studied it and it shall not be denied!"

It was the pain, the trickling blood and my own foolish pride that made me forget my promise to think things over and I said."The Challenge is accepted! All who do not want to face my wraith step back so I may answer it."

Frederick was well known for his skills and considered a master swords man. This time I had no shield, but neither did he. He was of course a full grown man and was superior in strength and reach.

We fought! Mördaren seemed to come alive in my hand, I could not even remember drawing it. His blade seemed of similar quality as the blades screeched against each other. I slipped on a smear of my own blood and almost lost my left arm to his charge. He left a deep cut, and I suddenly thought I might die right there and then. Another near miss left a scatch above my eyes, blood was blurring my sight. He was as good as me and I was hard pressed to keep him at bay, especially now as my left arm hung useless from my shoulder and my sight impaired, and I lost more blood. I hoped I would last. Then as if something else lifted my spirits. I heard a deep voice in my mind." Calm down Eric. Don't let fear overcome you. Ignore the pain and remember the lessons of Richard and Carl. You carry Mördaren!"

In my haze of pain I was certain I imagined perhaps the voice of my grandfather, but as if new energy came out of the sword itself and the pain was gone! I could clearly see again. Stepped outside his reach and lowered the sword." Surrender and I shall be merciful, fight on and I will end it now!"

He laughed and attacked. I waited to the very last micro second and instead of parrying I leaned sideways, his sword strike missing me so close I could hear the hiss of steel right next to my ear and then swung with all strength I could muster. My blade hit him at the base of the neck on the left and sliced clear to his shoulder to the right!

Frederick Steiner made a gargling sound, spat blood and toppled over. I raised my soiled sword." The Challenge has been answered!"

Adolph Lindbergh, the Elhir chief and my father came to my side and Father thundered." Show thy colors Bendixen stand and challenge or leave to show all the difference between Warriors and Hunters and Crab fishers!"

Bendixen clearly didn't want to risk it all and waved his hand." I will leave, but the days of warriors and hunters are over soon!"

It was the Peerson chief who supported me as my legs wanted to buckle and said."We better get you to the Clinic now!"

Flowerchild was quite surprised at the outcome. The Olafson Boy could not have psionic gifts; she saw his test results that were part of the dossier. Yet he resisted her probing mind and then was able to sense the attack, for a moment she thought she saw a huge white fish staring at her. There was always someone in that crowd thinking about those fish. She didn't like the development and her Employer had a big mouth. Eric had to die by the hand of Sif and that would certainly change things!

Chapter 32: Mutation

Chapter 32 – Mutation

The doctor smiled as he removed the Derma-patcher from my face." The thing was missing you, Eric. You haven't been here for a while!"

"It was sort of quiet; at least in the being hurt part of my life!"

He padded me on the shoulder." I was joking Eric. I am glad you don't show as regularly as you used to. No worries the rest of this crazy world keeps me and my staff quite busy."

"So you haven't gone to that Kentucky place of yours?"

"Not yet, but I am still planning to do so. My contract runs out in two years. Kentucky isn't just any place you know. It is perhaps the most beautiful place on the entire planet, but then I guess it's where I am truly home and that seems to everyone always the nicest place."

"I am beginning to see the beauty of our world, but I still want to leave."

He looked at his read out that was floating before him like a soap bubble and with a flick of his finger made it vanish."Well your are good as new, but I am curious about that mutation you developed."

I blinked confused."What mutation?"

He shrugged."I am no Gene mutation expert but I was under the impression they used Sea turtle DNA to splice into the Settlers of Nilfeheim, but it seems you are growing a new sensory organ much akin to the electro sonar senses, Terran sharks and I think the Tyranno fins of this world have."

"Not that I understood half of what you said, Dr. Dwyer but you are saying I am growing something? Is it dangerous, do you want to treat me for it?"

He shook his head." It doesn't appear to be dangerous and it seems to be a normal development, but you are the first. It could be some left over DNA strand from the days of old and you are the first actually developing it. As I said I am no expert on this, but I have downloaded the scans to Med Center and they weren't concerned just mildly interested."

I touched my head."I don't feel anything different, but to be told I am mutating something isn't very comforting. What did you mean by Sea turtle DNA and what are those?"

"You know you can breathe underwater, as all of you can. Nowadays it is strictly regulated and in most cases simply prohibited to do much DNA splicing and tailoring but back in the days of the Second Exodus when all the Settlers left Earth, it was widely used and with little thought of the consequences."

"I know about the Gene Clone wars. We discussed them in school."

"Well to answer your question, the DNA tailors wanted to make the Settlers heading for a Water world more adapted to their new home and decided to give you gills and better Eyes. Normal fish gills were deemed impractical, so they opted to give you similar abilities as Terran sea turtles. As they can't really breathe under water like a fish but have a gill like system that allows them to be submerged for a very long time in both fresh and salt water. Something most fish can't by the way. The ability you are developing however seems that of a different species. It's more that of a shark or as I said that of a Tyranno. Now it is possible the DNA Techs on earth have experimented with shark DNA on one or maybe two families before they left Earth and it may have surfaced in a few generations every now and then. To all this you need to add the DNA repairs the Union clinic did to Nilfeheim settlers over the past 2000 years. So it is very rare but not totally uncommon that there would be a mutation. Since it seems it is part of your DNA and perhaps it was triggered since you are now in the puberty phase of your development. I would not worry about it much. If you feel any discomfort you can always come back and I have another look."

"What DNA repairs?"

"Your world had a very small Gene pool to begin with and since you don't travel as much or expand it would have deteriorated. Now I know they kill deformed or handicapped children on this cruel world but even that could have not prevented a serious DNA pool problem without the Union clinic intervening once in a while. It isn't done much anymore; you reached a good gene pool level now."

"What do you think will happen to me?"

"The Medical Main ran a simulation and they think you or maybe your children will develop some sort of sonar sense. Probably quite useful in the water."

"Maybe that explains how I could somehow see Steiner attacking even with blood in my eyes."

"Probably does. So I would not worry about it. Are you too old for a stick of sparkle bright?"

"Probably not!"

He handed me one, wished me good luck and I left the clinic. A little confused about the whole mutation thing but the doctor wasn't worried and that was more or less good enough for me. He was one of the few persons I trusted completely.

Father and the other Clan chiefs half a dozen elders, even uncle Hogun actually waited for me outside. Isegrim not being responsible for me being in the Clinic was as novel as the fact that he actually waited, but then I remembered I promised to pay for two boats and I was sure that was his reason.

They greeted me and Father handed me Mördaren." You did well today! The name Olafson is whispered with respect up and down the Wharf!"

Hogun simply hugged me again." When will you learn to stay away from this place? You keep picking fights and always with swords and weapons. "Then he smiled." Adolph Lindbergh has ordered a banquet to celebrate the purchase of boats, your heroic fight and the official friendship to the Elhir clan. I put a young Fangsnapper on the spit just for you!"

In all this strange development, his simple warmness and care made me feel much better. Not that I had the same regrets as I still had about killing the Steiner boy. I still ended a life and I heard the old man's word's echoing in my head." Death is awful final, Eric!" I wondered what he would say if he heard about this and I decided to call the old man tonight, maybe he had purchased himself a PDD by now and was registered on GalNet.

Our group went back to the wharf and father turned and what he said almost floored me." What is your opinion, Eric my Son? I was thinking about the New Sweden Sub model, but the others are good as well. You are more in tune with modern technology as I am. I will listen to your opinion!"

The Peerson Clan chief laughed." It took you a long time to recognize your son for what he is, Old Isegrim, but it is good!"

I didn't buy it, something had to be wrong. This was the father who wanted me dead, beat me daily and tortured me without remorse. He had killed my mother and yet he acted as if nothing ever happened and now he asked me for my opinion. But I played along, even if this sudden change was temporary or just on the surface, it was better than before.

He nodded and sighed." Yes Gunnar, there is much to be said and done, there is even more that never should have been done or said, but even I cannot remain blind to what the Gods trying to show me for a long time, that he is indeed my Son and a true Olafson."

I tried to ignore what he said and instead gave him my opinion on the boats." I think they are all equally good manufacturers and their products are comparable, but since this is a serious investment I agree with your choice and we should buy the best possible and stay with one manufacturer for ease of parts and maintenance.'

We did go to the New Sweden stand and after looking at the Holos of various models and picking the features he wanted, the sales man said." You picked the top of the line and he scribbled a number on a PDD pad and slid it over to father. He whistled and scratched his beard. I glanced over and saw the number 4, 5 million Credits.

The salesman said." We can offer loan packages."

I looked at father, and then said." We take them, do you allow me to pay for it father?"

He simply nodded.

The Salesman blinked and then grinned all over his clean shaven face. "What a pleasure to do business with you. I put in the order right now and you should expect delivery in two month."

Why my personal allowance account held over 16 million was not entirely clear to me, but I had contacted Mr. Silverzweig to help me get father's accounts opened and he did assure me that everything was fine and that it was my money indeed and that I still would get full control over the rest when I was sixteen. He said something about the interest my main inheritance earned would make sure I did not have to worry about money.

The fact we did buy two boats was talked about all over at the banquet an hour later, New Sweden Maritime insisted on paying for the festivities.

The two men of the Greifswald Werft found me and Sid Winslow simply took a seat across me at the table and said with a smile on his face." She is a beauty and well maintained. There is nothing wrong with her. I suggest you let us update the reactor though. It's nearly at the end of its lifetime and if you use the flight modus it will take much energy."

"What flight modus?"

He laughed."You are joking with me of course. You must know your Poseidon is fully flight capable and if you want to replace the missing Isah Pods. It is fully space-worthy with very old but still good shield generators."

His partner Piotr shook his head."I wouldn't recommend that, the FTE's and the torpedoes are not legal. Down here no one cares but that is still serious military hardware, being 500 years old or not, you would need a license."

"It can fly?" I spurted out.

"Of course, and why not? You can add Arti-Gravs as option to any boat and sub. Your old sub however was meant to fly from the start. The Markan Wars are over for 550 years now but still famous in terms of war ship building."

"I never heard of these wars."

"It was a local thing between two Ocean rich twin planets. Most of the conflict was fought in and on the planets oceans, it reached the apex as they nuked the shit out of Markan One and Union forces ended it by arresting the King of Markan II on Genocide charges. Most wars are now fought in space or on planet surfaces with equipment that can operate in any environment. But dedicated naval units, real ships meant to operate in water are rare nowadays."

Adolph Lindbergh came over ignorant of the Off-worlders and was all serious. "Your advice to have the PDD examined confirmed that my son was murdered. The SII technicians say only a directed EM pulse could have disabled the PDD and the only thing capable of doing such is a device called Tech Stop. Then he did turn to the men from Greifswald." I want to order a boat with weapons!"

I heard Piotr say." Maybe not as rare as I thought!"

Adolph left with the two talking business.

I wondered if this was the begin of new clan wars and if Nilfeheim would survive another period of Clan wars, fought with modern weapons again. The words of the Off world engineer about nukes made me worry. I am sure this could escalate and someone might get the idea to nuke a burg or two and that would certainly be the end of Nilfeheim.

I needed the advice of the Old man, badly and wanted to go to downtown to make a GalNet call as my PDD was not GalNet enabled and Uncle Hogun's was locked away and turned off.

But I was called over by father and the others to sit with them and Uncle Hogun placed a tankard before me. "Drink Nephew! The food will be right out."

I wanted to say something about the Ale and he leaned closer."It's Sparke bright soda, but in a man's mug. Just be careful not to get a purple beard again!"

I had to laugh and forgot about my own idea to go and make a call and seek advice. Sif's father was sitting with us and he was merry and toasted me and my father.

I actually started to enjoy myself. The food was delicious and there was so much, and the men talked to me and there was laughter and even my father laughed and somehow looked different when he did.

The tables were put up outside, the weather was nowhere near as nice as it was during Grandfather's funeral and the temperatures slowly dropped planet wide, but it was not raining and Hogun's helpers wheeled braziers out , as the sun was about to disappear behind the horizon.

Leif Elhir was just telling a tall story about a Tyranno Hunt as he mentioned seeing a White Tyranno, why this made me turn my head and listen more closely I could not say, especially since I did not believe in the old tale, that surfaced every so often. But Leif Elhir was not known to be a man of great imagination either." I tell you it is the truth! "He slammed his tankard on the table." Just out by the Naffjord trench. You know where the Ocean really gets deep. I saw him in the distance! Glowing white he was almost as if there was a light inside. First I thought I get him, but my Harpoon man said it was still out of reach. We could only see him so well because he was so big!"

Peerson wiped foam of his lip." My father has seen him too, the Big one! All white he said he was. And he was sure it was a male! My father was no coward and I challenge anyone who says otherwise but he said he was too afraid to even get close enough for a shot."

Leif said." I am no coward either, but I would not spear that White one if I could. I think it is something like an Elder among the Tyranno's. A fish worthy to be slain by Odin alone."

I never heard father tell any stories but he too participated." I saw that White one only recently, and it was up here and not down by the Uhim grounds! I do not think it is meant to be hunted."

"Well I suppose it is possible, there is a white Tyranno. " Said Uncle Hogun setting down more mugs." Albinos are rare but not unheard of in any species. I think they have seen a white Fangsnapper too, down south."

Leif nodded."Yeah I know about albinos, but I am not sure about that one being an albino. I think he's white because he's old. "

I really had no opinion in the matter. I had never been Tyranno Hunting in a boat and I had no desire to do in the future. Litfas Arnske stood and toasted me and said:" I have ordered the womenfolk to prepare the bridal frocks for Sif and make all ready. In only five weeks we celebrate Yuletide and the day that follows will be the great meeting where all Elders and all clan Chiefs meet. Then you will throw your axes to cut my daughter's braids and I will welcome you like a son in our clan. "

A loud female voice yelled."Why is no one ever asking us women what we want? Freedom for the Women of Nilfeheim, death to male Tyranny!"

Two women in blue dresses and cloaks stood on the balcony above the entrance to Nils Supplies aiming harpoon guns at the tables below. One of them seemed to have some sort of Voice amplifier her voice could clearly be heard across the wharf." This was a day of male pigs celebrating their powers and toys! Since you all here, listen to the Voice of Freedom! We are the Daughters of Nilfeheim and we will kill each of you until the day you declare us women as equal and we no longer live under your rule! Female Freedom! "Both fired their spear guns, but they had talked too much already, Peerson had thrown his axe at the same time. One of the spears hit an Elder not far from where I was sitting right into the open mouth and the explosive tip ripped his head apart, the other spear pierced Litfas Arnske standing right across me. I reacted faster than I ever had and pushed the spear all the way through. The Explosive tip went off behind him instead of inside his chest. The explosion was still strong enough to shower father and the Elhir chief with steel shrapnel. I had flung myself across the desk, to see a flyer swooping down. The two women, one of them badly hurt with a throwing axe deep in her shoulder were helped by two others into the flyer to escape!

Uncle Hogun threw a massive spitting steel rod, meant to hold a Fangsnapper or a Blue Finner over the grill like someone else would throw a spear after the flyer and he hit it right into one of the turbines. The flyer suddenly having only one thruster made a violent 180 degree turn and slammed into the roof of Nils supplies, two of the women got flung out, before the thing smoking and burning from one turbine gained altitude, then turning again hard and fast, careening with a screeching sound down the roof and hitting the ground and people!

I ripped my shirt off and pressed it as hard as I could on the gaping hole on Arnske's back, with the other hand I used my PDD and called the Hospital on the local emergency channel." Multiple victims to terrorist attack, medical assistance needed urgently and fast.

The Operator of the Local Hospital came on and said." How many? And where?"

"Unknown at this point but more than 5 for sure. Oslo Plaza before Nils Supplies."

"Help is on its way, but we have only one doctor on duty right now. And I cannot locate a Holo emitter capable GalNet Terminal in your vicinity."

"Where is the closest one?"

"At the Exchange 1400 meters from your present location."

The Arnske Clan chief had barley a pulse, Father was bleeding from a wound to his right eye and he looked dazed. The Peerson chief only had a scratch on his arm. Uncle Hogun was running towards his flyer shed and then I had an idea, I called the Hospital again and the man said." The doctor should be there soon!"

"That's not what I am calling for. Can you connect me to the Space Port Administration fast? My PDD is only local enabled."

"Yes of course! They have a Security team and at least two three med bots! Great thinking!"

The skimmer with the Doctor arrived and he began immediately working on Litfas. His face stern and concentrated."I don't think I came a second to early. "

Then four modern dark blue flyers with flashing lights appeared and seconds later men in security uniforms and four robots appeared. It was a joy to see the Union Men take charge by extinguishing the burning flyer triaging the wounded and loading the seriously injured onto their flyer and take them to the clinic.

Nilfeheim was in shock! Another Elder had been killed, Snøfrid Bredenberg was found dead behind the controls of the crashed flyer. The woman with the axe in her shoulder survived, it was Hedda Alquist. The two other women were not found so far, but Hedda had revealed their names. Sif Arnske and Astrid Mossberg.

Father and the Leif Elhir had been released from the Clinic and so was Gunnar Peerson. I had to get aid as well as a Shrapnel had buried itself in my leg, I wasn't even aware of it until the doctor asked me if that was my blood staining my pants. Litfas Arnske however was still in the Re-gen tank getting a new lung and spinal reconstructive surgery. An emergency session of the Elders was called.

Having nothing else to do and wondering what this meant for the future of the planet, I needed to talk to the Old man badly. They would listen to him before they made any hasty decisions they would regret later. The men of the Greifswald Werft had set up shop and worked on my boat so I headed downtown and in the Union Post Office I found a GalNet terminal. I turned on the privacy screen, inserted my Cred Strip and activated the unit."System, I would like to find Egill Skallagrímsson."

"Good afternoon Mr. Olafson. You are a not registered as Premium Customer. This request will cost 16 percent of a Credit, do you accept? "

"Yes."

There are 750,000 individuals, 342 businesses, 76 Communities, 45 Streets, 17 Associations, and 1 planet so named. Please narrow search parameters."

And that's with a strange name like that. I wondered what the system would find under Eric Olafson but then I did not want to waste time. "Egill Skallagrímsson, of Nilfeheim."

"One such person found. Do you want to be connected?"

"Yes."

The logo of GalNet Com was replaced by a rotating pulsating dot and a voice said: Connecting, please wait."

The Old man's face appeared and I never thought I would be so glad to see him and I started to tell him all that happened. His voice interrupted me." Thank you for calling Egill Skallagrímsson. I am currently on Sares Prime and I am undergoing treatment at the Sares Psi clinic. I am currently unable to take calls but I will get back to you as soon as possible. This Avatar is a representation of myself and so I was told is able to answer simple questions, however your flow of information exceeds its limitations. Do you want to record a message?"

"Yes."

"Please do so now."

"This Avatar of yours Old man is a poor representation. It is way too friendly and not grumpy at all! Please try to call me as soon as you can. I think there is a Clan war starting on Nilfeheim with off world weapons and then the Girls made another Terror attack and killed another Elder. Everyone is shocked and I am afraid they are going to come to decisions that could be very bad for the Planet and our society as whole. You are the only one they would listen to!"

I added." I never thought I would say that, but I sort of miss you Old man. I hope you will be better soon as I really could use your advice. End recording."

"Message recorded. "

"System, end Call."

"Call Ended. One credit and seven percent of one Credit have been deducted from your Account for this call. Do you wish to place another call? Would you like to become a Premium, Professional or Ultimate GalNet user?"

"Not at the moment."

"There are three messages for you in the system. Do you want to accept them?"

"Messages for me?" I asked surprised.

"You are Eric Olafson of Nilfeheim, Pre Citizen. Your Cred Strip and your bionetics match." The System managed to sound a little surprised.

"Yes, Yes I am Eric Olafson. Deliver the messages please."

"Message one is from Elkhart the Keeper, do you accept?"

"Of course!"

I had almost forgotten about the Ancient and now I felt a little guilty as I saw his friendly old face smiling at me. He looked the same and yet very different. He still had his thin shaggy beard but it was combed out and so was his hair. He no longer had this whitish pasty looking skin tone but a darker sun tan and he did not wear his white keeper robe but a colorful shirt and some strange contraption with two dark lenses on his forehead." Hello Eric, I have a PDD you can call me. It is important,"

"System can you connect me to the Sender of this message?"

"One moment, please. Searching connection data. Yes Connection is possible."

"Please connect me then."

The Old keeper appeared but this time he wore the strange thing before his eyes and he seemed to be a cave of some kind. He took the contraption off his eyes and said." Eric, I am so glad you call!"

"I am sorry! I should have tried to contact you earlier, but so much has happened."

"I know much of it. I am trying to keep up a little to what is happening at home. I am a registered Citizen now and I tell you this Union of ours is a grand place! I see new and fantastic things every day! Right now I am on place called Tomb World. An entire species of unknown origin has transferred an entire planet into a huge tomb and grave maze. Millions of miles of underground tunnels, caves with many billion graves and artifacts. And everything millions of years old!"

I smiled." I am glad you are enjoying yourself. Did you have a chance to catch up with Egill Skallagrímsson?"

His face became serious."Yes I we met and that is the reason I wanted you to call me. Our grumpy old friend was sicker than he realized. He is in good care and as I understood out of immediate danger. His plans to become the Representative are still on, but it will take a little longer than anticipated."

"I just heard his recording. I really could use his advice and counsel, as there are serious developments on Nilfeheim."

"Tell me about them!"

I did and he listened and when I was finished he was sitting down on a boulder and rubbed his chin."You are right, these are bad news and if they start shooting with off World tech, knowing Norse tempers, they will do much damage. I will go to Sares as fast as I can, in the mean time it is up to you if you care enough about Nilfeheim to try to do something about it or of you simply stand back and let the events unfold as they may!"

"What can I do? I am just a teenager! Not that I even know where to start or what to do!"

"Those are questions I cannot answer, but you must. I know Egill for a long time and he speaks fondly of you and he has confidence in you as do I, Eric."

"Great now I have two old men with more experience than god on my back, expecting me to save Nilfeheim."

He smiled." No one can expect more from you than that you give your best shot, but you have shown enough sense and insight to see the danger, I am sure you will see the solution as well if there is one. I better go now and make travel arrangements. I will send word to the Halls of Hasvik and Muspelheim as well. You are not alone in this, I promise"

He waved and cut the transmission.

I hoped he would be able to get to Egill in time to make him talk to the Assembly. They of course would listen to him.

"Connection has been terminated by receiver. One Credit and fourteen percent of a credit have been deducted. Do you want to accept the next message?" The System interrupted my thoughts.

"Yes."

The Union Fleet Hymn was playing and the union Fleet Logo appeared. Then a voice said." Pre pool applicant Eric Olafson this is a message of the Union Fleet academy. Our records indicate that you are still on the Pre Entry program and we want to talk to you. If you wish to talk to us, simply respond to this call. The call will be free of charges."

"System, please respond to the message."

"Responding, you are now connected to Arsenal Two, Union Fleet Academy Headquarters, Recruiting specialist Olivia Green."

The screen changed and a dark haired, exotic beauty with dark brown skin and almond shaped eyes looked at me. "Good Afternoon, Mr. Olafson. Thank you for responding. Our records show that you signed up for the Pre Entry program of the Academy one year ago."

I nodded."Yes that is true, what is this call about?"

"You are invited to attend a Fleet Career event on Holstein Planet on the fifteenth May 5013. Space bus tickets and accommodations will be provided. Should you decide to attend please contact us no later than 4 weeks in advance."

I realized she was an Avatar as well and closed the connection. "I sure wish I could go. I said to myself and dialed up the next message. A dark shadowy figure spoke with an altered voice" If you care at all about Sif, Elena and the others come to the place where you have seen them last."

The message terminated and the system chirped. "This was a special delivery message, no sender or contact information provided."

I turned the system off and left the booth. The last place I had seen them was the Bredenberg Burg in the Western Sea. Snøfrid Bredenberg was dead and Hedda was imprisoned at the round house awaiting her trial.

Maybe it was best to start there and sort things out with the girls. I went back to the wharf to see how far the technicians were working on my boat.

Chapter 33: Astrid

Chapter 33 - Astrid

I had slept a few hours at Uncle Hogun's and went to the clinic to check on Litfas Arnske and I found him, in a low gee bed. Two elders, Adolph Lindbergh and a young man perhaps two three years older than me was with him, most likely Sif's brother I had not yet met. As he saw me first smiled and then his face dropped." You have saved my life, and it looks like my very own daughter has tried to end it. The daughter I promised, my honor is in shambles and I am not sure I want to live through such times!'

I offered him my underarm" Your honor is intact, noble Sire of the Arnske clan! Until undisputable proof is brought before the High Assembly that this was the deed of Sif, judgment on her guilt could not have been made! And what are hard times if not to test the truth about allegiance and pledges made in times of merry. It lifts my heart to see you well and the day you die Sire shall be with honor in battle with a worthy enemy called Old Age and not by the scheming hand of a masked vigilante. I pledge to you my arm and sword no matter the outcome of these matters! I am the only person in this who could question your honor and Sire be assured I do not and shall not."

His eyes glittered and he took my arm." Eric of the Olafson Clan, you speak with the authority of a man far beyond your years. It is the immortal spirit of thy great Grandfather that guides you, that is clear!"

I recognized the two Elders, they were the same who sat in when grandfather's will was opened and the taller one spoke." I am Olaf Roslund, Elder of the Inner Circle, we know each other Son of Isegrim and indeed Litfas speaks true. The very fact that the Eldest, the Holy one has made you his successor as the Guardian of the Pillar is proof to us, that you are speaking with the same authority as he did, but the fact remains that one of us has been murdered and it was done by the hand of woman identified by one of her co conspirators as Sif the daughter of this noble lord."

"Identified and accused by a woman in pain and fear of her own hide, trying to better her position by naming others. Indeed those are strong accusations, but accusations and not proof. These events have clearly shown that the elders were right asking for a police force, back when the first murder occurred and it became evident that our world has grown and but still lacks the basic necessities of an emergency response establishment."

Now the other Elder, I think was of the grandfather of Torkel Cederstorm, spoke." So young you are and yet you highlight what we have spoken in council only an hour ago. Speak Son of Isegrim, I like to hear more of what you have to say. One day you will be the Clan chief of perhaps most powerful clan with mighty friends and alliances and while you are not yet of age, your word has weight!"

Maybe that was easier than I thought. Maybe I was able to calm this dark storm just long enough for the Old man to recuperate and speak. I had to be very careful now and hope I had enough sense to say the right things. I was not even sure where I got this confidence but they had conjured my Grandfather's legacy and perhaps there was something like his spirit now present. I could almost hear his voice. I said:" Most honorable Elders. Your age and wisdom is so far beyond my abilities as a silver flicker is to a Tyranno fin. The Events have shown beyond the doubt of the lowest Lowman that your warnings against the poisons of the Worlds beyond Nilfeheim are more than valid!"

Both of them nodded gravely and Roslund put his hand on my shoulder." You are a mighty warrior already and it shows you learned humility during your time in Hasvik as well, yet the Clan Chiefs even in the face of these tragedies do not see what you just pointed out so clear."

"Yuletide is not far. All the clan chiefs and the elders will meet thereafter. These events call for all the Wise men and all the Elders and the Eldest and the Holy One will certainly be able to ad his wisdom. In the meantime it might be prudent to gather all the facts and present them at that meeting so the elders do not stand against the Chiefs, but Nilfeheim stands as one against the forces of evil united, and with all the facts and the true culprits revealed decisions can be made that will shape the very future of our world in decades to come. I cannot even begin to fathom the wisdom and experience of the Circle of Elders so I am certain they too must know that these events could not be the work of a group of young women. Someone or something much more sinister must be behind it all and it must be uncovered and destroyed with heavy hand!"

I was as surprised as the men present seemed impressed by what I just had said. Both elders and the Clan chiefs kept nodding and now Roslund said." Your words I shall repeat tonight at the meeting, you have put in words what I expected all along."

I bid them farewell and left the clinic. I wondered myself where I came up with all that, but then maybe the old man was able to make me think at least a little bit. I also was quite certain that this was far from over. Who could know what the Elders were really thinking and as I thought about my own words, I realized I touched a hidden truth. This was far more than the work of a firebrand teacher, someone was behind all this. Someone with a motive far deeper than the proclaimed cause of women's equality, not that the conditions of the women was not worth fighting about, but this un-proportional escalation of violence and the willingness to kill on such a scale seemed too strong a reaction."

I wished I could talk to the Old Man. He would know or he could use his mental abilities to probe behind all this. The other sobering fact was that without me really wanting to be in that position, I was one of the few that could do something. I did not believe in predestination and at least hoped that the future was something that hasn't happened yet, but whatever Gods or Fate there was they did hand me out a heavy load.

I slowly walked through the cold night back to the wharf. I needed to get to the Bredenberg Island and talk to the girls. I did not have the ability to read minds but the Gods managed to put me in the middle of things. The elder was right as he pointed out that the Olafson clan was very influential, especially now after incorporating the Ragnarsson and the Steiner clan. My Grandfather, now dead over a year still was a very influential factor and because of him I met the Ancient Keeper and the Old man of the Pillar, why I ended up being at this pivotal point I was not sure, but I was. I did not want to be back where I was, being the unwanted son and beaten and tortured every day, but my life seemed less complicated only a year ago,

The events of the day had kept Halstaad Fjord and most of Nilfeheim awake and the wharf bathed in flood lights. It was very cold and the moisture had coated everything with a fine coating of white frost. It was now less than twelve month away from Longnight. The pack ice of the poles was already expanding. I was sure Ragnarsson rock would be already surrounded by ice floes.

This was the time of day the surface fishers loaded their boats with tackle and gear to head out. Uncle Hogun and his helpers were busy already clearing the tables, the rubble and everything else. I stopped by the Inn to see if I could lend a hand, but Hogun said, there wasn't all that much left to do. So I stopped by Thunberg's Café five housed down, got me a cup of coffee, as I loved that stuff and went to my boat.

Just as I reached the tie spot, Piotr came out my boat wiping his hands on a rag. His robotic tool box walked past him collecting the rag as Piotr threw it away and he smiled at me." Well as Sid told you, there wasn't all that much to do, we refurbished your reactor and it's now good for another 500 years. I upgraded your shield generators with new field coils and your Computronic with a bunch of upgrade programs. That was pretty much it."

Winslow now appeared as well, shooing his tool box out of the way as he came down the gangway." Well we did repair the robotic Torpedo loader and your Forced Energy projectors are no longer jammed and come out smoothly. She got some teeth I tell you, but I suggest you do get them registered if you ever plan to take her off planet."

"I am not planning to do that."

"We are all done and you can take her out anytime now."

"Did you guys actually sleep or work all night?"

"With all the craziness around, we decided to get an early start. Besides we got over eighty boats to fix and the earlier we are done, the earlier we can go home." Piotr said.

Winslow grinned."Nothing against your world, but it is getting nippy and I like to be home before your world really turns into a freezer locker."

"How much do I owe you?"

"The labor is on the house, it was a pleasure to work on such a well kept antique. For part we need to charge or our boss gets grumpy." He looked at his PDD." We didn't replace the missing ISAH Pods since we don't have any with us, so all in all 5000 credits and we're even."

"Are you sure I can't pay you for the labor or give you a tip or something?"

"No worries our company made good business here and we will be busy for the next six to eight weeks boats and subs."

I paid the guys, thanked them and went inside.

The Command console before the Operators chair however looked bigger as the previously gray weapons screen and the controls below were lit up.

I raised anchors and retracted the gangway. I decided to take her out of sight before I tried the flying mode. Seeing a Sub fly might get others to have bad ideas. Then I saw the cloaked figures on the small boat waving, I would have almost plowed into the tiny inflatable boat. Who would even consider putting something like this into the water at night and get so close to a turning sub, but then I had an idea who that was. I turned the boat sideways so no one from shore would see what was going on and stopped then opened the side lock on the conning tower. The two cloaked figures climbed aboard and by the way they moved it was clear under those long hooded cloaks were girls. It was Sif's voice under the hood." Eric please take us away from here, I beg of you! It isn't as it looks!"

"Get in the boat and we figure it all out. "

I closed the hatch and put the boat on course, I needed to get Bifrost behind the horizon before I would go into flight mode, then I swiveled around. The girls took off their cloaks and the stocking masks and it was indeed Sif and Astrid. Sif also held a modern small looking blaster gun aimed directly at me. Astrid simply stared at me, but her eyes seemed hollow and she was drooling out of a half open mouth, and then collapsed on the floor!

"You don't have to aim that thing at me! We better check out Astrid! Is she injured?"

"Shut up, Olafson! It was hard enough to keep her under control but don't worry about her. You are only alive until I figured a few things?"

She sure sounded and looked like Sif, but there was something odd about her. The weapon was no joke; I could see the shimmering beam focus field at its muzzle." Was it necessary to shoot your own father?"

She laughed and smirked."You are a bigger idiot than I thought you are! I aimed at you, but that primitive spear gun had more recoil than I thought and I missed. Not a big deal I will kill you soon enough. I won't miss with this thing!"

She kept the gun drained and sat down in the command chair, crossing her legs and resting her gun hand on her knees."Impressive move how you saved that man's life that was quick thinking. Way too quick for a dimwit of such a primitive world, you had training and a good Psi shield."

"You are not Sif, right?"

"And you are some agencies undercover agent? That's why you still live! I want to know who sent you and who you work for."

She reached for her neck and with a sucking wet sound she pulled her face of her head and revealed a silver haired woman with almond eyes." I will not ask again! This is a Kermac Neuro ripper, in case you don't know it is probably the most painful weapon ever invented."

"I am Eric Olafson and I don't work for anyone. I haven't even left this planet yet!"

It was as if my entire body was submerged in boiling oil. The pain was so sudden and so intense, I suddenly found myself on the floor coughing blood and spitting out a broken tooth.

"This was a setting 3; do you like to find out how setting 4 feels like? Why can't I read your mind? Who shielded you?"

It took me a moment to find my own voice and when I spoke I did not recognize the wheezing pressed voice as my own." I don't have any Psionic abilities!"

I thought I could hear the hum of the weapon a fraction of a heartbeat before the pain returned.

"You are one tough cookie, I seen bigger men than you scream on setting two, but it matters not. I give you a few moments to think about it then I hit you again!"

My mind raced, she was clearly Off World and she admitted to have Psionic powers. She was only perhaps 3 meters away from me, but with that weapon she might as well have been ten clicks away.

She looked past me and her face changed from arrogance to fear, then the boat rocked as if hit by an enormous hammer. I wondered what we could have hit, the auto helm should have been able to avoid obstacles, but I did not waste the opportunity and drew the knife I had in my shirt and threw it, I wanted to jump right after but my knees buckled as I tried. The effects of her weapon had taken more out of me than I realized, I had aimed at her chest, but my throw as far from accurate and I missed! She tried to get up, her face full of anger and fear and she aimed the weapon at something behind me. "This is impossible! She screamed." Get out of my head!" Her weapon dropped to the floor!

I managed to gather enough strength flung myself forward, freeing Mördaren and again the reassuring feel of the swords balance in my fist seemed to infuse me with new life

I set the point of the sword at her throat." This is a simple piece of steel, probably one of the most primitive weapons invented. This is setting one!" I increased the pressure, just enough to draw blood from her thin neck."Care for setting two?"

She lost all arrogance." Please let me live! You wouldn't kill a woman!"

"I have no idea what you are and if in doubt we Norse kill and don't ask questions later. Let's see if that is your real face of if I can peel it off, too!"

Fear glittered in her eyes."You are a native! A primitive male of a primitive planet has bested me. Curse you and that fucking white fish of yours!"

I smacked her as hard as I possibly could against her right temple, like Carl had shown me. She groaned and rolled her eyes, then slacked into the seat.

I turned my head to see what she had seen, but outside the main view port was nothing, perhaps the boat hit an ice floe, too big to crush through. I stripped her naked as fast as I could. Underneath her dress she wore some sort of cat-suit made of an incredible fine mesh like metallic material. From the On-board tool box I took a tube of Stick and fix and glued her wrists behind her back together and did the same with her ankles. I turned the Stick and Fix can around and sprayed the activator over the sticky goo, it instantly hardened and bonded to her skin to the molecular level. In all this I remembered when Argyle Swenson glued his teacher Mr. Henderson to the teacher's toilet that way; of course Argyle was severely punished. I shook my head to get that funny picture out of my head; the situation was way too serious. Now I had time to check on Astrid. She seemed catatonic, had a pulse and her eyes were open but she did not move or react, no matter what I tried. I was not sure what role she played so I glued her limbs together as well.

I took the boat underwater and set it on the ocean ground, went into the ships bath room and had a cold shower. The effects of her strange weapon slowly subsided and I could think clearer. When I got back the Alien woman stirred and then opened her eyes and struggled against her bonds."Now you got two girls naked and bound, you pervert, is that what gets you off?"

I picked up the weapon and aimed it at her." It's my turn now. I think you start from the top. Who hired you?"

"You bastard glued my legs together!"

"That's right, now I am not an expert on Off world weapons but I think the last setting is still on and all I have to do is press the trigger."

"I would have never thought I end this way on a primitive planet, bested by a man! The downside of my profession is a strict honor code. Never tell anything!" White foam came out of her mouth and her body arched in spastic convulsions, then her eyes rolled up and she slumped and slid out of the chair. I checked her pulse and could feel nothing. She was dead!

But now Astrid stirred and moved then she said."Where am I?"

"You are aboard my Submarine. Now I think you need to tell me why you wanted to kill me and who your Alien friend is!"

She realized she was bound and naked she pulled up her legs in a protective manner." Eric?"

"Yes I am Eric. I am tired of these games. I really am. You are in a world of trouble and I suggest you tell me all, so we can figure out what to do!"

"Eric, the last thing I remember is meeting with Sif, Snøfrid and Elena in the basement of Hedda's house. The leader warned us not to do anything before she gave the word. So we just were making plans. Then I remember seeing Sif using her right hand to do something and I asked her why she is suddenly right handed." Astrid stared at the dead woman and then cried." Something creped inside my head and I remember now everything! I don't remember wanting to do any of it, but somehow I did. It wasn't a dream wasn't it?"

Somehow I believed her. The Alien woman was dressed like Sif, looked like Sif and talked like her. I remembered how the Old Man's Psionics made me switch bodies or believe I did and maybe that dead woman had similar abilities and made the girls do things they didn't want to do. I told her all I knew.

She sobbed and even more after she heard that Snøfrid was dead. It took her a while to calm down and I felt awkward and wanted to be mad at her, but then I simply knelt down and took her in my arms and comforted her."Let us think now what to do and let me find that dissolver. I hope there is any."

Luckily there was, for exactly that purpose if someone accidently got stuck with Stick and Bond there was a small spray bottle emergency release and it was enough to get her unstuck.

She then said. "We need to talk to the Leader. She will know what to do and she will know where the real Sif is."

"Who is the Leader?"

"I cannot tell you, but she is at the Bredenberg Burg."

"Well maybe it was her who had sent me that message in the first place."

I raised the boat and activated the flight modus. I had flown flyers and before but still taking a seventy meter boat into the air was something else. Astrid had put her dress back on and sat next to me." Your boat can fly?"

"And fast too, we should make it in two hours."

Chapter 34: High Ambitions

Chapter 34 - Interlude: High Ambitions

Gretel watched from her chair as Isegrim entered the halls. Harkun appeared silently from the shadows and she wondered how that gray skinned bastard did that. She would have to kill him. He was a much greater problem then Isegrim and he turned out to be less and less responsive.

Isegrim was in a good mood and sat down at the big table." A mug of our finest and let the kitchen know I am hungry." Harkun responded as usual with a stiff nod and rushing away to do his master's bidding. Gretel no longer envied Isegrim in that regard. She too had wished to have a person she could trust and do things for her without hesitation now she did. Ever since she met Jon while in the Chat Lounge a few months back. He was real, not a Simulation she had created for herself. At first he was just another player and chatter, but he let her gamble on his account and he understood exactly what she was about. He was different, not a primitive bloke like Isegrim but a suave man of a gorgeous world called Azure-Delight. One of the ten most beautiful planets according to the famous Cosmo Magazine List. Only the rich, the famous and the beautiful could afford to vacation there. The richest and most famous however actually lived there. Jon owned an incredible palace with transparent walls overlooking an azure lagoon with sandy beaches. From his living room you could see to the left an in the distance the palace owned by Mystery Child, the most popular performance artist in the Galaxy and to the right, looking like a jewel was the mansion of Rex Schwartz of Schwartz Industries. The richest man in the Universe! She had seen him walk at the beach and wave at her avatar! Jon told her that Rex was a friendly rival of his and that he too was in control of a Giga Corporation.

That was a world she really belonged to! Not this cold primitive world. There on Azure-Delight they had fashion events. Women there would not buy dresses and outfits browsing GalNet Catalogs but the foremost designers either lived or came to Azure-Delight and designed for them! Galpadore himself, a good friend of Jon and without question the most expensive and exclusive fashion designer accidently dropped by to talk to Jon just as she had established her Avatar there. Galpadore, every woman's dream forgot about Jon and asked her at least five times if her Avatar was a real representation of herself. When she adjusted the Avatar to be her exact mirror image, he told her that she would be perfect to wear his latest creation to the Diamond Ball Reception held at Pluribus every four years to celebrate the begin of Union Week, but then he was disappointed as she told him that she was trapped on Nilfeheim married and unable to leave.

A loud burp by her husband took her out of her daydream. He put the mug down and worked on a piece of roast.

"I heard you purchased two new Submarines." She chirped in an inquisitive manner,

"Aye, two New Sweden Boats!" He chewed with a proud smile." Fifty meters each. Three harpoon turrets each. Auto loaders, fish grabbers and eight tow winches. The Olafson fleet will be the envy of all!"

"Expensive are they not?"

"I say! They are the top of the line. Two point two Million each plus delivery."

"So I heard! And six Freemen and even two Low men of our Clan leaving this very planet today to travel to New Sweden!"

"It is only prudent to have them trained to be real Engineers. Smearing paint over rusty spots and not knowing how to fix a broken light is no longer acceptable. Besides we do have a sizeable fleet now and by Yuletide they all are going to be overhauled. It is a big investment and needs to be taken care off!"

"It is Yuletide soon, have you thought about presents for me and your sons?"

"I am thinking of letting you live for a little while longer. Should be the best present there is."

"You let yourself be humiliated by that abomination in front of your peer? Will you challenge him after Yuletide?"

"I was humiliated all those years treating my first born like dirt. I stand with pride at the side of my peers, the Clan chiefs of allies and foes alike. The name Olafson is spoken with the utmost respect!" He pointed his eating knife at her." He dispatched Frederick Steiner being wounded and handicapped, Frederick Steiner was among the best swords men of this world! I challenge him and you be a Widow!"

"You are a coward then! Afraid of a 15 year old boy!"

Isegrim flipped the knife in his hand and threw it and it hammered into the backrest of her chair, only inches from her head. "Curse you and your vile witch potions!" then he looked over to Harkun.

The man servant said." The treatment is working slowly My Liege, but it is working. These massive doses of Kermac Psych Drugs and the resulting hypnotic blocks she has poisoned you with over more than a decade, have taken deep holds and I am no Psych Expert to go any faster."

Isegrim laughed at Gretel." Bide your time, Gretel. Soon I am master of my own mind again and then you shall pay!"

She was clearly unhappy. "You meddling fool! What kind of hold has he over you? Join me Harkun and we make him once more a willing tool! There are many riches to be gained!"

Isegrim jumped up to strangle her but no matter how much he tried he could not get his body to do it. He dropped himself back into the chair.

Harkun glared at her down the nose." Nothing this side of death could make me sells out to my master."

She got up and stretched out her hand." You have money! Give me some! I need more dresses and I desire a better GalNet Terminal!"

"He wanted to refuse but handed her his credit strip."

She smirked at him." You are pathetic, maybe it is time I become a widow! Then I can take care of my stepson's inheritance much better!"

She left the hall and touched the golden pearl earrings she was wearing and activating the PDD inside, and then she fingered along her pearl necklace and pressed seven of her pearls in a distinctive sequence, to activate a preset connection." It is me Adolph. Your first attempt on Eric's live has failed as your fat brother was unable to deliver and instead of Eric it was him rolling down the stairs of Hasvik! Do you still want to take the leadership role in this Clan alliance? Then I think we need to discuss how to get rid of Isegrim first."

She giggled as she heard the response." Wonderful let us meet then at the usual place."

After she had placed that call she went on to make another." I love these new pearl ear rings, Brunar! They are lovely and my dumb husband has not even noticed them. Thank you so much! Anytime you need something let me know!"

Gretel went in her rooms, dropped the ugly traditional dress and indulged herself in a feathery satin robe, handed to her by one of her silent handmaidens and checked herself critically in the floor length mirror. She would look gorgeous in a Galpadore Gown! Jon was nice and rich but why stop there? This Rex Schwartz was just a man after all and she heard liked women. Now that was a goal worthy of her efforts. Not to play second fiddle to anyone.

"System tell me, where does Rex Schwartz live?"

The Computronic behind the Mirror that was adjusting her reflection just enough to hide her added weight and did other minor adjustments, officially marketed to women as the " True Image Mirror" was also connected to GalNet and answered her question with the same smoky voice as Jon had." The Tycoon Rex Schwartz has residences all over the known Galaxy and owns several planets for his personal use. It is reported that he spends much time on Azure-Delight."

"How convenient! I am planning to live there as well."

"Do you wish to speak to a Real Estate agent with properties listed on Azure-Delight? There is only one so listed."

"No not at the moment. How rich is Rex Schwartz?"

"Official or verifiable numbers do not exist. Do you wish to access the estimates of Forbes Magazine?"

"Yes."

"Rex Schwartz personal fortune is estimated to exceed 1/64th of the GDP of the entire Union. Making him the only Centillionair in Galactic History. The only individual owning five personal planets. The largest private space ship, the Black Sirius is registered under his name. Mr. Schwartz controls over 80 percent of the stock in Schwartz Intergalactic Industries (SII) which is the largest of Ultra Corp."

She swooned." Centillionair now that has a nice ring to it. Is he married?"

"All official civil information on Rex Schwartz is classified under the VIP protection Act. Do you wish to access Glamour Magazine Issue 24 5011. With an extensive story on his private life?"

"Yes, display!"

Bredenberg Island was part of a cluster of five Islands close together, known as the Five Clan Cluster. I was just hundred klicks west of the Uhim Grounds and long ago all five Islands belonged to that legendary Uhim Clan. The Uhim's had perished in the Great Clan wars. Four of the rocky islands were occupied now by the Burgs of individual Clans ad the fifth held the third and smallest town on Nilfeheim called Trondheim. If one would draw lines between the five islands you would get an almost perfect pentagon of about one kilometer each side. The Bredenberg Clan was around for a long time but it was not an Old Clan and they established their own Burg on top of the Old Harald Uhim Island.

I surfaced the boat a few kilometers away, I could not really say why but I wanted to keep that a secret for as long as I could. It was bad enough we Norse had flyers but no one really had the idea yet to use them in anger as a weapon. Having Neo Vikings in flying subs would not be a good idea unless there was some sort of control in place. Astrid stood next to me holding the life like mask of Sif." With something like that you could be Freya again. I miss her and the time we had together. All seems so far away now!

"Don't get me started. You girls used me from the start and you did it knowingly. First you took me inside your circle and then I was kicked out without an explanation, only to learn later it was nothing but a trick, but it was stupid of me to begin with."

She put her hand on my shoulder." Yes we did and some of us felt really sorry for you, especially Elena. Eric we all had a crush on you and some still do. I wanted to protect you from what we planned to do. I knew Freya became more real every day and you might have joined us and we could not risk that. Our mission was to use you, yes. Our leader says we must use men as tools for our cause as this is the only real weapon we have." Her face became fierier." You of all men should understand how different our lives are. Women have no say, no rights and are openly declared to be second class to men. Your very own mother died because she was traded like a piece of commodity to gain clan alliances and riches. No one asked your mother if she wanted to be married to that brute that is your father. Do you really know what happened the night you were conceived? Do you think she willingly let him in her bed? He was the lord he was the man and there was nothing she could say or do, not even to her own father!"

I could not help but remember how horrible I felt when Harkun tried to rape me during that body switch dream the Old man had provided. Was I a product of such an act? I suddenly felt dirty and guilty. Knowing only too well that she was most likely right. Astrid wiped her eyes." Do you know why I killed the Bendixen Elder?"

I was about to say something, but she didn't wait and pushed the accelerator control to zero and hissed." I will tell you anyway! I must tell you! Maybe then you are not so hard in your judgment against us."

There it was again. Someone else accused me of coming to a verdict too fast." Tell me please!"

Astrid was a very fair skinned and she had freckles over her nose, her hair was thin and long, she was not one of those girls that looked pretty when she cried, but I suddenly felt very sorry for her and her tears felt hot as they dripped on my hand. "This old bastard raped me Eric! He forced his stinking body on me when I was barley thirteen! He was an Elder and I the daughter of a Freeman in the house of Bendixen. My father beat me up when I told him what happened and told me it was my fault for making him aware of me and that I should never speak about it! My mother was afraid and asked me to forget! I can never forget and he did it many times! I cannot stand to look at a man without getting so sick I throw up! Eric I hated you for the simple reason you have a pecker! But you showed you could be Freya and the Illusion was perfect I didn't want to know you were a boy underneath!"

She spread her hands and her tears flowed freely." What could I have done to prevent it? Father always said I could have!" Her words hit me like knifes, some of what she said where like Echoes of my own thoughts. Her words brought my experience as Loki to the surface and the words of the Old man that there were many personal hells on this world and I was not the only one with a rotten childhood. I could not tell if all the tears were hers as I took her in my arms and held her for quite a while as she sobbed and moaned. I don't know how long we held each other like that but finally she let go and gave me a sad smile. I must look like a bloated Rose fish. We still need to meet the leader I guess. "She kissed me on the cheek and went to the bath room.

It was a more modern constructed burg, no masonry and rock at all and entirely made of Duro-Crete. Instead of open ramparts on towers and walls it had covered corridors with thick armor glass windows. According to Astrid it had no Submarine pen but instead a small harbor had been constructed with massive Duro-crete walls. Two Surface fishing ships tied up painted in the Bredenberg Colors of Yellow on Purple. While Nilfeheim had no time zones and all went by Universal time that almost fit the day cycle around Bifrost during Shortsummer, here it was just getting dark. The burg looked dark and brooding against the rising darkness of night. I dropped anchors .She put the other cloak around my shoulders." It is going to be cold outside."

Out of an impulse I pocketed the little Off-world gun as I left the boat after her and locked it with my code. We went up the short steep ramp to the actual gat. It opened after she keyed in a security code and breathed into a senor hole.

The court yard was dark, there were no lights anywhere. "Why is it so dark and where is everyone?"

She answered with a somber tone and almost whispering. "There aren't many of the Bredenberg family left.

Despite the fact that the burg was only five hundred years old and by design looking more modern than for example our burg, it had an old feeling almost like that of a tomb. I didn't know why I got goose bumps over my back as she opened the heavy door to the High halls and a draft of musky stale smelling air went past us. The High Hall was dark except for a few yellow and weak Lumi-plates; most of the furniture was pushed to the sides and covered with cloth. Her Heels sounded like echoing hammer blows, my Fanger leather boots made little noise. In all this weirdness I admired her heeled boots and had the urge to walk in heels once more.

Over a flight of stairs we reached the Drawing room and there in the fire place was a small fire of pressed Sea weed blocks. A circle of 12 upholstered stone carved high backed chairs was the dominant feature of the room. There was no one else." Wait here!" She said. Then she put on her white stocking mask and pulled up the hood. She stepped inside the circle of stairs pulled at a cord and bell rang somewhere, then she sat down on one of the chairs.

From the deep darkness of the room behind the chairs a person in a dark red cloak appeared stepped in the middle pulled the cord and sat down in a chair across Astrid. Two more appeared the same and one after the other rang the bell and sat down.

The others wore dark blue, like Astrid. All their faces hidden behind those white stockings. The Red Cloak spoke with a deep female voice." The Daughters of Nilfeheim have one more come together to discuss grave matters and to erase the injustice against all Sisters and daughters of this world."

The rest spoke together." To the rights of the daughters we pledge our lives. "

The red cloak waved at me." Step into the circle. We have a very special guest tonight. The first man ever to step foot in our midst."

Chapter 35: Aunt Freydis

Chapter 35 – Aunt Freydis

Interlude:

Kevin Atkien closed the GalNet Connection and switched of the Dream creator. "Finally!" He sighed and got up to step outside the tiny little balcony on the 432't floor of Coulter Tower downtown Cork City. The air tasted sweet with a hint of strawberry and grape as it always did when the wind came from the east and the huge Sparkle Bright delights factory occupying most of this large rock plateau surrounded by scorching deserts., but it was night and both suns were on the other side of the planet, not that the four hours of darkness helped much to cool the planet down, but soon the large weather control satellites would be operational and in a few months it would rain for the first time on a planet that had not seen a drop of rain in a billion years. All this was of little concern or interest to Kevin, he was neither a weather control engineer nor did the weather outside have any meaning to his work. He held to the chest high safety railing. He wasn't afraid of heights at all but being over 800 meters above the ground was still a good reason to hold onto the railing. He watched the light traffic of flyers and wished he could get a little time off to go to town and live a little of the real life.

He signaled a far away vent bot, still the machines visuals picked him up and the machine floated to his balcony." Do you carry Terran cigarettes?"

"No Sir, I am sorry but I signaled your request to Terran Tobacco Timmy, what would you like?"

"A pack of Silver Hawks –Original Unhealthy"

It took about eight minutes and a Courier Bot arrived and handed him the pack after he paid the machine. One of his Avatars smoked and so he learned about this very ancient Terran habit that was so popular again, especially among those humans who weren't Terran but liked to pretend they were or show just how in and up to date they were. He simply liked it.

After he had finished a cigarette he flicked the butt and watched it fall till it disappeared, then he stepped back into his work office, just in time as David Moyes his supervisor came in with a smile and a big bag of Chocolate covered Green Hell Berries, Kevin's favorite snack."How are we doing on Cases six?"

"I have her hook, line and sinker now. I want to proceed to phase two and cement the illusion with a few reality presents. She is a chocolate addict and wanted to send her some real Mozart Balls from Vienna Earth. "

"I take care of it!" David said and made a little note on his PDD. Then he looked over the transcripts and started laughing."Are you serious? Does she really believe she will meet Rex Schwartz?"

"She is very serious. Murphy created a support Avatar after the only public image I could find."

David became serious." Be careful, we don't want to make SII angry or even aware of what we doing here. I am not afraid of the bumblers of the police, but we don't want to tango with SII Security."

"Little chance, Boss. She believes everything and thinks all is real. She goes into Dream-maker as an Avatar and she believes it so firmly, you could tell her it's a SIM and she would not believe you. By the time we are at Stage four and she leaves the planet, we get rid of her anyway!"

David grinned."Would be funny though to see her actually arriving at Azure-Delight and ask for Jon or Rex Schwartz."

Kevin laughed too." As much as she is in the dark about the reality of what we do and where she goes, she is a gifted agent in terms of our agenda."

"So you think she and the three others we have working on that planet will get a Clan war started and eradicate these primitive brutes?"

"Oh most certainly, Adolph Lindbergh is as power hungry as Gretel and he has no clue that we play him exactly like his Psych profile suggests. He ordered a Submarine with artillery. High velocity rail guns!"

"Splendid! How about the Pearl fisher?"

"That is the best part. He isn't even working for us but gets advice from a Jewelry dealer on Para-Para and my girl does the rest. He ordered proximity mines to defend his little stretch of ocean."

"Very well then, carry on!"

David left the chocolate covered berries with Kevin, one of the best Psycho emotion manipulators he had and ordered the confectionary to be delivered via the Sweets shop on Azure-Delight. Of course this was four times more expensive than simply ordering them directly from Earth, but it was the little details that made all the difference, and what were a few hundred credits to the 5 Billion credit contract he had to make sure Planet Nilfeheim was soon depopulated enough for his client to move in and take over. David was the President of Galactic Solutions Inc. A very successful firm, providing very special services to very large clients, below the rare wares procurement service his company provided as a cover for its real activities was a tightly run highly criminal organization, but David found it was simply a business like any other. His client a major competitor to Tyson Galactic wanted that ocean planet. Water planets were rare, water planets teaming with life that was consumable by 70% of the Union population was even rarer, and the fact that most of the stuff the fishers pulled out of those oceans was delicious and fetched high prices was as rare as it gets. The stupid Neo Vikings peddled around with a few fish farms and a few hunting boats. His client planned to hang Sun mirrors into its orbit, no more Longnight winters. Warm sunshine year round and use big robotic trawlers to empty those oceans of all the useless stuff and reseed them exclusively with one or two of the best selling ones. In fifty or sixty years the company would have made five thousand times what they invested to get the place.

He smirked as he entered his big and flashy furnished corner office to make an encrypted call to his client, to deliver his monthly progress report. His client had eyes on the planet for a long time, but it was nearly impossible while Erik Gustav Ragnarsson was the planets representative. That man had his fingers on the pulse of business and knew very well what prize his little water world was. He was however the only obstacle and just one man. The planet deep in Union Territory, close to all the major markets, had no Union Police, no Union law and was on a basically stone age tech level by choice. Kevin could not believe the facts when he heard about them almost 15 years ago. Nilfeheim was a treasure ready to be picked and the only guardian it had was single man. When he had his agents make an initial report o the planet, they made contact with a very ambitious woman. The fact that women had little to say in her society spurned her on so it seemed and she was married to a very influential Clan patriarch. After he had a psych profile of her it was easy to press the right buttons. She ordered Kermac Psych drugs, to control her husband, and managed to convince him to plot to kill Erik Ragnarsson. If the bumbling Union Police ever found out all they would find was a local plot. "

David could not help but smile. He had no respect for Union Police. He was doing this sort of thing for almost sixty years and they had not caught on, but then he was an expert and his projects ran sometimes over decades, nice and slow and just by pulling the right strings. Easy as stealing candy from a baby, just much more rewarding.

The concern over a new Representative was unfounded as some supposedly mystical Old geezer never showed up on Pluribus. David had seen the local News footage of an old man boarding a Space bus, before he could send someone to make sure he did not arrive. Funny enough the Old fart got probably lost at the first space bus hub and had not surfaced yet. Not that anyone on that backwards planet could do anything about it, they had no clue and soon they would kill each other and whatever survived would be willing workers in the processing plants and accept corporate rule.

The masked woman in the red Cloak said." Welcome Eric, or should I say welcome Freya?"

I blushed despite the fact that my secret was no secret here and they probably all laughed as they used me back then, but I tried to concentrate and said." I don't care if you make fun of my secret and I told Astrid I am tired of being played and taken for a fool. It was you or one of you who wanted me here to discuss the very serious problems you have. I can leave right now."

She got up from her Chair."Eric you misunderstood. We are glad you came and I believe you came because you care about your friends. I know you well Eric! This is why we want to offer you a chair in the Circle. Our rules prohibit a man to be present but Freya would be welcome."

"As much as it intrigues me and at another time I would have said yes, I don't trust you to be frank and on top of all that I will not commit murder or terroristic acts. I sympathize with your goals and your cause very much especially in the light of my mother's death but I believe there is another way to gain all your rights and much faster, and without any violence."

"We don't want you to commit crimes for us Eric, but our little theatre here is our own little tradition as an answer to the oppressive laws of man. You always displayed a great sense of personal honor so honor us and let Freya take part so we can discuss the matters at hand we would not discuss with a man."

"You sure know to make an argument, it is against all common sense and I should not indulge myself in this sick and unworthy behavior."

"Come with me Eric!" the Red Cloaked woman said and waved her gloved hand and then, walked with billowing cape before me and out of the lighted circle into the darkness behind, before my eyes could adjust to de darkness I suddenly had a clear picture in my head how the room looked like. I saw doors and furniture, felt the ceiling and the floor. The sensation was gone as my eyes had adjusted and I saw what I just had felt and wondered if that was affected by the sensory organ growing in me.

The woman let me through a door in a smaller room with a dresser, mirrors and warm light from a few brass colored lamps. She pulled the hood back and rolled the mask of her face and I could not have been more shocked to see who she was.

My lips formed her name but I was so surprised I could not speak it, but then whispered." Aunt Freydis?"

Before me stood Uncle Hogun's wife! The merry faced, seemingly simple minded mid wife duty woman married to my Uncle!

She nodded."I told you I k now you well! I am the sixth First Daughter of Nilfeheim and we all have been Midwifes as it gives us the perfect reason to travel and talk to women behind closed doors without men present. "She gestured upwards." Thus is Bredenberg Castle Eric, it is empty as the last male member of this family died almost 20 years ago, my father!"

It all made sort of sense and fit together, then I bit my lip and wondered if she knew. If my Aunt was a Bredenberg, then Snøfrid had to be a younger sister of her." Aunt Freydis I have bad news for you!"

Tears glittered in her eyes." Yes I know, my dear sister Snøfrid. I do not know what came over her. The attack was not planned at all!"

"I know what came over her. Or at least I am pretty sure I know. There is a dead Alien Woman in my boat, she was out to kill me I think and she disguised herself as Sif and used some sort of psionic powers to make Snøfrid and the others do what they did."

Aunt Freydis said." I called you to tell you about a Killer woman Brunar Bendixen had hired, she was the one who installed Tech Stop projectors in his boats and then she disappeared. He hired her to protect his secret pear business and to send a message to the Olafsons and Lindbergh's. My source at the Bendixen Castle did not know about the Psionics however."

"We need to present the killer woman to the Assembly and get Hedda freed, before they execute her."

"Hedda is in no immediate danger right now and she deserves some punishment for revealing the names of the others. While we wait for more of our members to arrive you will have time to become Freya. You should find everything you need in here. Your secret is known only to Sif, Elena, Astrid, Hedda and me and it is safe with us. Your Identity will remain hidden to the rest of the Daughters, but all need to hear what you have to say and then we decide what to do."

It was strangely elating and I was certain now there was something wrong with me. All the time I tried to proof myself that I was a real Norse, a warrior in the eyes of my peer and yet the very idea to be Freya again excited me more than it was natural. I decided to talk to Dr. Dwyer about it after all. I had to find out why I could not get rid of this. I should have refused and told Aunt Freydis that I am a man and if they wanted my help they needed to accept me as a man or forget it. While I put on the dress I shook my head. Aunt Freydis! She was the meek and simple wife, Uncle Hogun was so afraid of to lose and she was the Leader of a secret society and while she still had the same rosy face and the somewhat corpulent body, she seemed a different person.

I put on the cloak and gloves and went outside. Aunt Freydis was waiting for me. She handed me one of those white fabric tubes. "You need that too."

I put it on and she draped my hood around my face." Remember you are a Daughter of Nilfeheim. No one needs to know you are Eric Olafson. No one here, but you knows who I am. It's part of the whole Secret Society thing, you know."

"I guess it's good. So no one can reveal much. I hope Hedda won't tell them about Freya or where she got the harpoon guns from."

"Not to worry. We took steps so she can't reveal that or the location of our meeting place."

"You killed her?"

I could see the outlines of her mouth smiling." No of course not, she just sleeps for a few days."

Then Aunt Freydis explained." Go in the circle, ring the bell and sit down on any free chair. It is a circle and all look alike so there is no seating order and then I want you to tell us how we can achieve our goals as you said, without violence."

"And what about Hedda and Sif and all that?"

"It too will be discussed, but I want you to hear some of the information as well."

I did as she had told me and after perhaps twenty minutes nine of the Chairs were occupied and Aunt Freydis in her red Cloak announced the meeting to be in session and sat down. After that another stood and spoke, I was pretty sure it was Sif." Recent Events have gravely endangered our Sisterhood and our goals. One of our members," she pointed at me," was able to apprehend and eliminate an Off World Agent hired by Brunar Bendixen to find the killer of his father and to eliminate his competition in the fishing and crab business. This Off World woman used Psionic Hypno-suggestive powers to make them act against their will. We must discuss what is to be done to free our Sister and limit the damage to our cause."

The Red Cloak spread her arms." As it is our ritual. We share now the information we have gathered in the world of man."

Another woman stood up and I was sure I would not recognize her even without her mask." From the House of Olafson I bring these tidings: "The wife of Isegrim Olafson schemes with someone Off World and she obtained advances Psycho Drugs. She uses them to control her husband and laced the same drugs now in the drinks of Adolph Lindbergh and plans to do so with other Clan Chiefs as well. The drugs allow her, to plant suggestive blocks."

Again the information I received was quite shocking to me. Someone in the circle asked." How does she know such things?"

"She used GalNet to attend a virtual University I think and learned much about Kermac and Shaill methods. I don't know what her exact plans are, but I think she plans to kill her husband. His servant Harkun has found out about the psycho drugs and is treating Isegrim with antidotes. Gretel is afraid of the day he is again fully in control over his own will."

All this made my head spin and I wondered if anything I knew was actually based on facts or if there always was another layer behind. I wanted to get to the bottom if it all. I needed to find out for my own sake if father killed mother on his own or if he was under the influence of Alien Drugs. I needed to find out before Gretel had a chance to kill him. What was Harkun doing messing with drugs instead of having the local clinic take care of it. I was sure Dr. Dwyer would know more about it than Harkun or at least would know someone that could help.

I was also amazed about the level of information these women had.

Aunt Freydis motioned me to stand." Daughter of Nilfeheim, you mentioned an alternative way to gain our goals. Now speak to the Assembly so we all may hear."

I stood, the tight fabric rubbing at my lips as I spoke. "You all are Union Citizens and women rights are only impaired on Nilfeheim. Long ago Holger Olafson went to the Union Outpost to complain that the decisions made after Nilfeheim's Pirate days were only made by half of the population. The Union Judge agreed and they formed the Circle of Elders with representatives of all Clans. Why would not a woman simply go to a Union court and claim the very same thing? Women are half of the population on this planet and they have the same rights in Union terms as men. Nilfeheim would be forced to come to a decision or loose Union membership and I assure you not even the Elders want that."

There was silence.

Then Aunt Freydis stood." So simple! So very simple! We should have taken a lesson right out of our own history! Yes you are right, that is what we need to do and it promises better and faster results than fighting and terror.

A new voice spoke. It was the voice of a man!" Wise decision girls!"

Two Old Men stepped out of the darkness into the middle of the ring. It was Egill and with him was the Old Keeper!

It was as if a big boulder rolled of my shoulders as I saw him. The women all jumped of their seats and Aunt Freydis actually drew a small blaster." I didn't think you would betray us in this way!" She aimed it at me.

Chapter 36: More Stew

Chapter36 – More Stew

"No need to be afraid First Daughter!" the Old man said and the gun spun out of Freydis hand and floated in the air." I am Egill Skallagrímsson, the Eldest. I am sure some of you have heard of me. My friend here is Elkhart the First Keeper of Hasvik. We are not here to harm you, arrest you, kill you or stop you from what you are doing! We came because this world of ours is in grave danger, because we too believe it is high time all citizens of this world are heard and because together we are the only ones able to do something about it."

Aunt Freydis clenched her fists but nodded." You violated our sanctuary but it seems we have no choice but to listen."

"I am too old to dress up as a girl, but I could make you all believe I was the beauty queen of Para-Para. I choose not to do that and come openly to you. Show me that you have more sense than the Old Men you hate, sitting in a very similar circle than this one. I will keep your secrets and once you know who my old Friend is you can be assured it is safe with him as well."

"You are the Old Wizard and the stories and legends about you are true. You have extraordinary powers and abilities." She sighed." Sit then among us, there are open chairs."

The Old Man smiled and nodded." I have to give you a long sermon now and I rather stand for it. If I sit down and feel comfortable I never find an end. "

Elkhart however sat down and right next to me. He padded my hand so I was sure he knew who I was.

Egill began." Let me introduce my Old friend first. He is indeed Elkhart the first Keeper. Alive since the time our world was settled and almost 3000 years old. He lives with a secretive bunch ,and they are even more secretive than your group. underneath Muspelheim. He and his Keepers do not have the same ideas and convictions as the Circle of the Eldest. Maybe after this is all done and settled they can live more in the open and become citizens as well, and stop guarding rusting old things no one needs. He is here because he is a personal friend of Eric Olafson. Eric made him aware of the acute problems here and Elkhart rushed half across the Galaxy to talk to me while I underwent treatment on Sares Prime. I will tell you all why I was there at some other time. However the Revered First Saresii became a good friend of mine and he ordered their fastest ship to get us here."

He paused and walked over to a seat."Well I think I sit down after all. I am a bit tired."

I was very concerned about him now. Did he complete his treatment or did he simply run off, disregarding his own health. I considered revealing myself, take him out of here, if necessary carry him and get him back to Sares-Prime. As much as I was relieved him to be here, I wanted him to be well and that was more important.

His voice vibrated in my mind." No worry Grandson. I am fine. The Saresii are marvelous and helped me as much as possible. I am still and old man and way past my expiration date and traveling like that did make me tired. So shut up thinking about me so I can concentrate on what I have to say."

"Grandson?"

"Oh right he erased your… never mind I call you Grandson if I want to now shut up thinking and listen!"

I had to smile under my mask. That was more like the Old Man I knew.

He was wearing his old Fur coat but underneath a tailored brown Leather suit, a silver studded belt and looked brand new and expensive. I noticed him carrying a PDD in a pouch on his belt and there was a modern GalNet Com bracelet on his left wrist. He sneered directly at me, then addressed the circle again." Outside forces want this planet. To do so they need to get rid of the population. The easiest way to do that without getting the Union Fleet or Police involved is to simply stir up trouble and let the locals do it themselves. They found willing tools in several members of our society and many more play their part not even knowing they are manipulated. Erik Gustav managed to prevent that for decades as he watched over our world, but no one here really cared about what he did. It was Off World and therefore bad or unimportant.

"Even if we lived exactly as the Book of traditions request and shun all that is Off World it still cannot prevent Outsiders taking an interest in us. This is what a Representative does. He or she makes sure our voice is heard at the Assembly, that our problems and challenges are addressed, that our Civilization and our Culture is preserved in a way we choose and protect us from Outsiders with bad intentions."

He stopped and it took a while but then the woman who spoke about Gretel earlier on said:" I think Gretel Olafson is one of those locals you talked about, Holy One. She is scheming with someone called Jon. I can not hear what they talk about while in GalNet Dream-maker, but she also talks to Adolph Lindbergh and Brunar Bendixen behind her Husband's back."

"No need to call me Holy One. Even though it pleases me that you recognize me who I am. You are right; Gretel seems to be one of those collaborating with the Outsiders. I think it is best for Eric to go before the Elders, present the evidence and the alien woman and declare that all events stemmed from the scheming of this woman and her employer. They will release your friend and she will of course not remember anything. I will take Sif with me to Pluribus and train her not to be the voce that not only complains to the Union Court but takes the seat as Representative for our world."

Sif's mouth formed a big O behind her mask." Isn't that again exactly what we are fighting? I am not asked if I want to do that!"

He smiled." No it is not the same. You talked to your Aunt many times and told her you would give anything to do something about the conditions on Nilfeheim. Have you not countless times told her you want to go and live with her? Well that's exactly what I am offering. You live with he and you learn and go to schools and all that so I can step back, go home and once again live the life of a Hermit."

"You know all this?"

He nodded." Kids I am really five hundred years old. I picked up some life experience in that time and a few tricks like how to read minds."

This time he didn't speak with his mouth but his voice was clear in my and I am sure in everyone's head.

They were clearly impressed and shocked by that. The Old Keeper massaged his head." Do you have to be so loud? I was just about to nod off!"

That comment took the edge of the whole situation and someone started giggling and then Aunt Freydis said." I believe you Most Eldest. I feel I can trust you and we do as you said we should do" Sif said." How about my parents and Eric?"

"You go with Eric now before the Elders. I will declare that you completed the Ancient Challenge and thus earned the right to speak before the Elders."

Sif pointed at herself." The Ancient Challenge, a girl?"

He chuckled." You sound just like Eric! Of course a girl! Nowhere does it say in the book who can or cannot take the Challenge The words say:" Anyone who has taken the sacred rite of passage and so verified by at least one Elder shall be considered a Warrior before the Eyes of this world and have a full voice and all the privileges of a Warrior born."

Where he got the book from I could not say but it floated from his hands to her and he said." Go ahead, check it out."

She took the book but did not read and said." I always wanted to, ever since I touched Eric's sword!"

Someone giggled. "I wanted to touch it too!" And Sif hissed." Shut up, Elena! I really did mean his weapon!"

I had no idea why this was so funny and why everyone but Sif and I were chuckling.

The Old Keeper shook his head." You are a fine secret society. Blurring out names and all. You don't need to be a Mind reader like that Young Fart over there to figure out who you all are. You need to work on the secret part a little more I think!"

"We are not 3000 years old!" Aunt Freydis said." You could always give some pointers!"

"Maybe I should. You could always meet in the caves of Hasvik. We have nice baths, good food. It is warm and totally safe from outsiders and there are plenty of rooms and caves unused! Eric learned fighting from a woman and so could you. Learn it, take the challenge and become full members of our society in a way no one can oppose since it is in their holy book."

Freydis said." We must talk."

After the official meeting was over and most of the women had left. Only Freydis, the two old men Astrid, Sif and Elena were left. Aunt Freydis pointed at her mask." I do not think it is necessary to hide my face before a Mind reader but the others do not know who I am. "

Egill nodded." I know what you were doing for a long time. It is all a bit theatrical if you ask me but it was only a matter of time before someone would do something like this. I expected the Low Men to go first I must admit."

Elkhart leaned forward." I like the whole spooky thing with cloaks and masks and chants and al this! It gives a sense of unity to those participating and a sense of security! We have this great cave at Muspelheim, with a few torches and red lights it be perfect!"

Elena took of her mask and said." Are you really 3000 years old? That is fantastic! The many things you must have seen!"

"Actually I have seen more in the last year than all my life before. It was Eric who got me the idea." He motioned with his hand." Go take of that mask; I thought you learned your lesson back at the baths. Don't be ashamed for it. You look nice!" I did and as always when my disguise was discovered even by those who knew I felt odd and ashamed and awfully aware of the female clothing on my body.

Egill looked at me from his cold clear eyes. "You still doing it after all I told you! You judge way to fast and to hard! That includes most of all you. So quit polluting my mind with your gloomy self doubt thoughts!"

"No one invited you to snoop around my mind!" I snapped back.

He grinned deeply." That's better! And I did adjust my Avatar it is much grumpier now!"

Aunt Freydis got up." Let's go to the kitchen's there is a big table and I can serve us some food. This old Burg did not have guests for a long time."

My Aunt had us sit around a big rectangular Stone-wood table in the large kitchen if the Burg and started to get busy, by tying an apron around her wide hips, but the old Keeper said." Sit down with us Freydis. Eric...or should I call her Erica makes a great Tyranno Fin Stew, let her do it while we discuss the further course of action."

Elena got up."I help you, Eric. I know my way around a kitchen. I learned from the same person after all"

Astrid also got up."We call her Freya. It's a nice name too." Then she began to set the table

The Old Keeper licked his lips." Oh how wonderful! I did eat the strangest things in the past month and tried much but I say I can't wait for a real good Tyranno Stew! And don't forget the Onions, Freya!"

Egill spoke while Elena and I started to prepare the food. The kitchen was well equipped and all the ingredients were there as well. He said." Sif will explain her absence with a pilgrimage to Hasvik. They may ask you to recite one of the poems or to answer a few questions about weapons and hunting. Don't worry I am there as well and you will know all you need and more. The Elders will have no choice to declare you a warrior. Unless they declare the entire book for invalid, but that would end the very grounds the Elders have power. "

Sif had her cloak and mask off and listened intensely to the old man." And if they ask me to go fight?"

Then Eric will step in as your champion. You are still his bride to be, but I doubt any man would have the guts to actually challenge you. They don't know how good you are and the potential to lose to you would be worse than death."

Sif smiled." Yes those male cowards! No man would not want to fight a woman!"

He sighed." I see I have a lot to do before you are ready to be our representative. You will to represent all of us, Men, Women, Freemen and Low Men too! Besides you would not stand a chance if a man would really fight you. At least not yet."

"What do I do when I become a Warrior?"

"You marry Eric of course!"

She actually screamed the word." What?!"

I almost dropped the bowl with chopped onions.

Sif crossed her arms." I will never ever marry a man! I hate them!"

"I know what has been done to you. I know many daughters and girls especially those who blossom early and look as beautiful as you are the victims of the most horrid crimes. It is the same story as with Astrid or Hedda and it was so with Snøfrid and even you Freydis. Is that not the real reason you and Hogun have no kids? "

I gasped and said."Uncle Hogun did something to you?"

She shook her head."No, he is the gentlest person and loving husband any woman could want. He never pressures me and respects me, I never feel second class or abused with your Uncle. It happened before …I never told him."

Egill pointed his gnarled finger at Sif." Young Lady, you are but one of many girls on Nilfeheim that live in fear as have so many before you. He lowered his head and I am the biggest bastard of them all for not seeing this crime much earlier, not wanting to see it and thinking I could hide from all that was going on in my lonely burg." He then turned to me."Know you know why I am a Hermit. I am a coward too."

The Old Keeper nodded with a serious face."Took you long enough to see that Old Friend and it took more courage than anyone could ask for to admit this in front of so many others.

Egill actually wiped a tear out of his eyes." I am sorry for not doing anything sooner but I will do it now. I cannot do it alone."

Sif was less angry as it seemed."But why do I have to marry him?"

"To honor our traditions and your father and your family. We cannot tear down all that is Nilfeheim and replace it over night with off World culture. It must be done with patience and with care. It must be done slow and in all of it we must be careful not to lose our identity. We cannot allow Off World Greed to empty our oceans. Or turn this world into another New Sweden. Your Union does not have to be permanent. Eric leaves for the Stars and wants to become a Union Fleet Officer and you will be on Pluribus and studying and learning. You don't have to register and the marriage is not valid under Union Laws, but the symbolism is important as Eric will declare you equal before everyone. You will be the first for many to follow."

She suddenly nodded."I understand this!"

I had stopped stirring the meat and onions as I had turned to listen. The Old Keeper however, I had no idea how he did it, smacked me over the head and was suddenly standing behind me. "It doesn't matter if you wear a dress and call yourself Freya, your still as slow as Tyranno fin Oil drippings in the winter. Don't burn that meat!"

I filled him a piece of bread with bacon and onions and he grunted pleased and returned to his chair.

Aunt Freya said." Eric is perhaps the most desired young man on Nilfeheim, there aren't many girls that don't dream and swoon of him and Sif is and I hope the other girls forgive me saying this, quite likely the most beautiful girl on our world, both of you are from very rich and powerful clans and each clan has a number of allies. If Eric declares Sif as equal and she has proven to the elders that she is by completing the challenge…"

Egill spread his hands." I see at least someone is using her head around here! It will combine our traditions by honoring them and making new ones."

Freya took her mask off, her eyes excited." I can't eat with that thing and we may not need the Daughters of Nilfeheim anymore."

The Old Keeper said."I would think about that. A secret Organization with a network like yours should not be so easily disbanded. Maybe a little restructured and the Organization can be the secret consciousness and making sure our world stays on track."

Astrid elbowed me as she carried a big plate of warm bread to the table."I told you we had a crush on you."

"I can't understand why me?"

"Fighting Tyrannos, besting Sword fighters on Nilfeheim Radio, every girl in school saw your exploits, to all this add your Grandfathers prominence and his funeral. You throw axes to win for Sif. You look like a girl, talk like one sometimes, but you don't see some things we see."

"I am not sure what I am. I am not a girl, and I am most likely just insane."

Elena kissed me on the cheek."You are a hero to me, no matter what you to mention saving my life."

Sif smirked." Well I can always think of you as Freya then the idea marrying you is not so bad. But it will not be registered!"

I put the noodles in and asked." What about the other problem. Brunar and my father's wife?"

Egill said. "Let us eat first. I am starving and I need a little time to think about it."

A little later I carried a big pot to the table and we all ate.

I stood by the Conning Tower and Sif came up the Gangway. Astrid was already in the boat. Elena was not officially implicated or involved and so she staid and would return with Aunt Freydis and the Old Men. I heard Egill's voice in my head." Don't take her into flight mode. Your decision to keep that a secret as long as possible was a wise one and could come in handy as a surprise."

"I won't."

"Take your time. We need to prepare a few things on our end to make sure the timing is right and do plot your course as I said, get close to the Bendixen Grounds."

"They might try to use tech stop or something more drastic."

"Exactly the evidence we need to take one player out of the equation. Now quit standing around and get my boat safe to Bifrost."

"And you better get your wrinkled behind inside where it is warm. You are not too old to catch a cold, besides you gave me that boat!"

"One does not get a cold from exposure to low temperatures. What are they teaching you?"

Sif had reached me and stared at me then at the old man."You are talking to him in that Psionic way, don't you?"

"Yes I do sometimes. He will teach you, eventually you get used to it."

She went inside and I followed her. She said."He just did. I just realized he could talk to you and me and I am sure it was not the same conversation."

I blinked and said." I wonder what his Heidelberg Psi Index is."

He answered me in my head."None of your business actually, but the Saresii said I would make a good one, Saresii that is."

"You being friends now with the first Saresii makes me think you impressed even them."

"Get going!"

Chapter 37: Lights Out

Chapter 37- Lights out

Interlude: Security Threat Analyst

Pierce Siechert was very proud of his job as most SII employees were. SII was by far the largest of the Ultra Corporations having more subsidiaries and business branches than there were starts in the heavens, well maybe not that many but close! He wore an immaculate black Kim Cut business suit made on the outside of finest shiny satin like Archa Silk, but lined with SII- Molecular structured Ultronit scales, feather light and virtually indestructible. The next best thing to a force field and unlike a force field, it could never fail, deactivate or lose power. Union Force Recon Marines most advanced Arjuna Battle Suits were constructed out of several layers of this material. Of course the Arjuna Battle Suits were developed and produced at SII – Advanced Combat Systems Division.

Pierce could have never afforded such a suit even with his generous salary, but even the lowest janitor working somewhere in a sub-basement was treated like the most valuable employee. Despite the fact trillions of beings worked for this Corporation no one he knew and certainly not he felt like an unimportant speck. The secret of SII's high employee satisfaction rate were not only the great benefits, but the expressed policy of the administration that everyone was important and treated equally. Actually he did not need such an advanced suit, he was just a Security Threat analyst at the GalNet Desk Gamma Seven, one of five thousand STA working on this desk alone, but it made him feel special when he rode the Trans Planet Transport tube. His Supervisor simply signed his request form and he got the suit six days later via Inter Corp Mail. He was officially designated a field tester for this suit and even got 160 credits extra for his testing.

He worked in a large open space desk floor. His work space was part of a twelve part circle; each such circle on this floor represented a team. Each team had a Team Color and a name. SII encouraged friendly rivalry like sports, games and such, but also paid for Social nights and events for all desks.

His supervisor sitting on an elevated desk in the middle of the circle was a small only one meter tall furry Holdian waved at him and squeaked." Good morning Pierce." Despite his small stature, Pierce respected his supervisor and waved back. There was always a subdued busy din in the back ground, people talking laughing, equipment making some sounds and he logged on into his system. His task and those of everyone else in this department was to identify potential security threats to the company. It could be anything from terroristic threats to SII equipment in a Virtual game or bad jokes about Employees. Since SII was number one it was also the target of endless lawsuits, threats, envy and corporate combat attacks ranging from cyber attacks to physical full planetary assaults. Ultra Corporations although technically bound by the same laws as anyone else not always played by the same rules. Schwartz Intergalactic for example had an armed Security space fleet second perhaps only to the Union Fleet. On the surface all Ultra Corps were law abiding but beneath they fought to the teeth for market shares, product rights, monopolies and profits. SII exclusively operated GalNet as it held the technological secret of instantaneous communication even between the most distant places.

Pierce could call his brother, who worked for a space station construction company currently setting up stations in the Andromeda Galaxy over 2.8 million light years away and there would be no noticeable delay and the call would cost about as much as if he called the sandwich shop two floors down. This technology was not only the envy of every competing Corporation but also the target of alien species and cultures outside the Union.

He checked one of his sniffer crawlers, an application that simply crawled up and down GalNet sniffing for keywords such as Schwartz, SII and related terms. It would not report every instance the word was used in an open unsecured conversation or chat but if there was a pattern or a sudden increase. There on a previously very quiet world in terms of communication traffic was someone inquiring about Rex Schwartz, the boss and basically single owner of the company. There was no traffic at all before and over the last six weeks someone researched every aspect and spends a considerable amount of money on all sorts of publications and magazines that featured the big boss. While there were many millions of fans, haters, fan clubs, hate clubs, anti Rex Schwartz Associations, School report assignments and similar reasons for such a spike. It was still worth checking a little closer; this is was his job after all. The activity was localized to one female user, most likely just someone fascinated with the boss, but the Computronic checking logical associations and connections found that the user also attended several Shaill Psycho Drug seminars. According to the data base, Nilfeheim was P191 and the interest in the Unions most advanced Psycho pharmaceuticals was a little odd. He isolated the User and checked her calling habits. He would not pry in her private calls as this was against the law but checking her connection habits was not.

The chatter and din of the background suddenly changed, Pierce however had several field screens around him open and did not notice. However almost everyone else did. A tall man with short cropped silvery blond hair with the athletic body of a slaughter ball player had entered the floor, he wore an almost identical suit to Pierce, cut in the same currently fashionable Kimono style, but his was made of a more subtle not shiny black material with fine pinstripes. The Floor manager almost fell out of his chair and bolted right up. No one here had ever seen him in person. Perhaps a few thousand employees could claim to have ever talked to him, but the Floor manager still recognized him. He was not prepared for this. This was like God suddenly appearing! What was he supposed to say or do? Was this some sort of inspection?

Schwartz was accompanied by two men and a woman, the woman trailed behind him with a PDD in her hand. He came straight over and to him and said." Sorry for the unannounced visit, just keep doing what you always do, is a Pierce Siechert working here?"

The Floor manager, a four meter tall Andorian swallowed and then said." Yes Sir, Mr. Schwartz. Sir! That technician is at Orange Wheel Desk 14. I can summon him!"

"No need just direct me there and you can call me Rex of course. Wasn't there a memo about that?"

The Andorian blushed. "I delete all those Main Corp Messages, I never expected…"

"No worries. I do the same a lot myself. "

"If you would follow me Sir, I mean Rex."

While the CEO followed the tall Andorian he asked." While I am here, you can tell me if there is anything amiss or if you need something?"

"Mr. Schwartz! I mean Rex; this is the best job I could ever ask for. I am with SII Internal Security Assessment for over nine years. "

He turned to the woman behind him." Yvonne did he fill out his favorite profile and wish list?"

"Yes Rex, this is Elon Hoot. Floor Manager SII-ISA and he is listing Vaccu Ball events as his favorite and is a fan of the Terran Terrors. His wish list includes to attend a game with friends."

Rex looked up to the Andorian." Well I think you and your friends, meaning your floor and families are due to watch the champion game live. "

Elon tripped over his own feet." You mean everyone on the floor go to the finals on Blue Moon?"

"It's on me! Enjoy! Yvonne will arrange the details!"

She smiled. "Already done, Sir."

"I don't know what to say Sir! "

Rex pointed at the only working man, everyone else was staring." Is that Pierce?"

"Yes, that is him!"

"I like what I see. He keeps working!"

Everyone immediately started to look busy.

Pierce felt a tab on his shoulder and he said." Not now, I think I have discovered a Level Nine threat that could develop in a Level Eight."

Someone leaned next to him looking at the field screens." What is a level Eight threat?"

"Level Eight is undetermined potential and I most likely need to escalate this one. Some guys are using the Big Boss Image in a Dream maker Scenario and it looks like they use it to scam a lady of a P 191 Culture. The whole thing is weird enough to raise it." He turned to see who was asking and laughed." Good one, Guys! That Holo of the big Boss is not very convincing!"

"How does the Big Boss really look like then?" Asked Rex

"Who is that? Lundum are you messing around?"

Then he noticed the shocked and silent faces of his colleagues, his floor manager making frantic hand signs. He lost all color and got a very strange feeling in his stomach and then he whispered. "Mr. Schwartz?"

"I need to work on my appearance if it isn't convincing, but yes I am Rex Schwartz. I wanted to talk to you about the suit."

Pierce wanted to sink in the floor." Yes Sir?"

The CEO sat down on a free hover chair." Oh no need to be concerned. These two gentlemen here are of Product Development and we had a discussion about the new structured Ultronit Mesh and Yvonne found out that there was actually a product tester on the same planet and we wanted to ask if you are satisfied. The main complaint was that it wasn't comfortable but you wear it even to work."

Pierce's cheeks burned as if someone slapped him but then he slowly relaxed. There was nothing to fear and the Boss was exactly as collegial and normal as the stories about him said he would be." I find it very comfortable and there is no telling that you wear an advanced armor, except when you put it on it feels a little heavier than a normal suit."

Rex looked at the two men." Doesn't sound like a complaint to me? I think we can go to the next phase and start market it to the high end security sector."

The two nodded and Rex paid no longer attention. "Tell me more about that Scam that is using my Image."

David Moyes did not bring chocolate covered Hell Berries this time. He was not happy. Kevin Moyes sat in his Dream maker recliner but the Dream infuser Helmet was floating above him, deactivated. He had his feet up and talked to Lisbon Derek one of his colleagues. "What's the matter David?" He asked. "Our mark is not online. She is doing the things we asked her to do. I think the clan war is about to start!"

David was clearly disturbed and carried a printout floating above his PDD."Why have you not mentioned that guy Harkun in your reports before? I found him under appendix seven of your reports!"

David shrugged."He is the man servant to the husband of our mark. He was useful and went to Pluribus to complete the business with the Erik Gustav Ragnarsson business. What is the big deal? He is just a local idiot!"

"He is an agent of Tyson Seafood, our Contractors major competitor, that is what he is and they are running a similar operation with We-Can-get-it Inc. It might surprise you but that is one of our major competitors."

David sat up." How do you know all this?"

"Because I am in this business for a long time and know the players. Someone at WCGI owed me a favor and told me, all this is bad but that is not why I am upset. I told you to be careful using Schwartz Images."

Lisbon Derek who was acting the Schwartz Avatar in the Dream Maker simulation said defensive." The Psych Computronic suggested it as the Mark was no longer really interested in Jon but wanted to date Rex Schwartz."

"She just talked over GalNet to a Psych Drug Supplier at Shaill and asked if they had Rex Schwartz DNA on file and wanted to order drugs and perfumes. There is a good chance SII Security is on the trace right now! I want you two to destroy all connection evidence, delete the Dream Maker simulation at once!"

He stormed out before they could answer and in his office he called a friend of. "I need a good pirate who can sneak into Union Territory and drop a P Bomb on a planet!" He needed all possible evidence and links destroyed and fast!"

The friend said. "There aren't many who can pull that off and P Bombs are Terran Mil Tech. That is going to be very expensive."

"Get it done! I pay!"

"Alright I contact my guys and your planet should be toast earliest in ten days."

"The faster the better!"

Gretel switched the Dream Maker off and sighed deeply. Her Avatar had just met Rex Schwartz as he visited Jon's house. He was as handsome as could be and educated and he was virtually drooling over Gretel and she had told him of her plans to move to Azure –Delight. He personally invited her to his home and said to her she would have to make sure she would be free to come!"

Gretel knew what that meant. She could no longer be married. Jon told her that she, as widow of the Olafson clan could easily claim full ownership of all in a Union Court and then sell it all to Jon who wanted to operate a modern fish factory on Nilfeheim and could do so right on Olafson Island if he owned it.

The Chocolates were beyond delicious and she did notice it came from a small and exclusive shop on Azure-Delight. Not to mention the Azure-Rose and the handwritten card from Jon. She noticed him becoming jealous of her Rex! She knew he reacted to her signals and she could not wait to meet him in person. A few doses of Shaih-Motivatior and he would be under her complete control and then she would be a Centillionair. She would take Lothar along of course, but two kids would be a drag and Tyr had too much of Isegrim. Lothar not really being Isegrim's son at all was her favorite.

She called Brunar and said." My dimwitted husband is on his way to the Uhim grounds now. Can you receive the tracking signal alright?"

"Loud and clear, Gretel. What remains of him will sink to the bottom of the Naffjord Trench and never be heard of again! I have two of my boats on his trail."

She giggled and wished him well then she contacted Adolph." My thighs throb of desire for a real man! I can't stop but think of you!"

She wondered if Adolph had gotten a deep enough dose of her special pheromone perfume at the last meeting. "Gretel, you dream of every man! " He swooned and she knew the perfume did its job. She could not understand how a species that looked like large naked slugs, unable to move very fast could be so good at making these bio neurological active substances. Genetic tailored pheromone signal perfumes were illegal due to the fact that a sample of the DNA of the intended victim had to be collected, so the pheromone could be exactly tailored to that person. Obtaining a DNA sample of a Nilfeheim male pig was easy and now he was hers." Adolph, dream of my nights. I heard that our Clans enemies, the Bendixens have sent two of their boats to sink my husband's boat. I would be a very grateful widow if his death could be avenged!"

"I am waiting for a chance to revenge my Son! This is perfect! He kills my rival in the new Alliance and I kill Brunar!"

Taking the old man's advice I took the boat on a course to the Bendixen grounds and ran it under water. It was a fast boat but still it would take at least three days. The girls were sleeping in the now clean crew quarters and I was sitting by myself in the command chair. The boat ran by auto Helm and I had nothing to do, but it was an ancient tradition that there had to be one person on the bridge and awake. I had much to think about anyway. I still wore the blue dress but as soon as one of the girls was up I planned to return to my male persona. I had to be Eric when we arrived anyway. Besides I didn't like to wear just a dress. Freya needed to be complete, shoes, stockings, clothing hair and make-up so the Illusion was perfect at least for me. Why did this wish to be a girl not leave me? This was not a phase I hoped I grew out of. It became stronger as if there was a different soul, a second person in me silently screaming against the confines of maleness. My own feelings on this were too confusing to describe. Part of me desired to shed Eric. To Freya forever and for real and part of me said it was wrong and sick and not natural.

A movement beside me caught my attention, I turned and looked. Sif stood there her arms wrapped around her, tall but already very developed womanly body and she stared out the Front view port. There was nothing to see really, we ran at 200 meters below the surface and it was pretty dark out there. Her long blonde hair, the braids undone flowed around her face like a precious veil and she was biting her lower lip.

I said." I can turn the climate control up if you are cold."

"No this is not it, I wanted to talk to you and I don't know if we have much of a chance to do that later on. I talked to your old man and I decided I will go with him and I think I will be a good representative."

"I am sure you will be the best we ever had!"

"I have big shoes to fill!"

"He might be grumpy and sometimes insulting and always very direct, but you will have the best teacher you could have."

"You actually love that old man don't you?"

"I don't know if I love him but I like to think of him as a good friend."

"He loves you, I can tell!"

I glanced at the battle scanners; the boat was equipped with energy, life, metal and mass sensors in addition to the passive and active sonar. The Computronic combined the sensor data in a three dimensional representation of the ocean five kilometers around the boat. The system filtered out Bio contacts such as Tyranno Fins, Blue Finners, Three Finners and the thousand other species of fish we had. Since I was not fishing I didn't need to know and it would only show artificial contacts such as other subs and surface contacts or flyers. There were two surface boats on the extreme scanning horizon.

Then I said." I don't think so. I am sure I a freak in his eyes just as I am in yours."

She came closer." I am sorry Eric!" She put her hand on my shoulder." What I wanted to tell you is that I am sorry for being such a bitch. I was mean to you and I enjoyed and then I regretted it. I made you responsible for what you are. Yet in my heart form the time you looked at me when you first saw me without my veil at the space port, I knew you were different."

She moved directly before me and looked in my eyes then lowered her long lashes." I fell in love with Freya you know. So you are no freak to me, and I was mean because I didn't want to admit to it myself!"

She was now close enough that I could smell her exciting perfume. She reached out and brushed over my hair and I said with a sudden dryness in my mouth." What are you doing?"

"You have beautiful hair." She said without answering my question. Then a smile played around her lips and she touched my chin."Only that fluff is a bit miss leading you know!"

"Fluff?" I touched my own chin and felt the first signs of a beard."Oh!" I could not help but blush." I guess I need to get rid of that!"

"Yes that might be a good idea." The tiny wrinkles above her nose appeared as they did when she talked to me what seemed so long ago in the bathroom stall of the Space bus lounge." How did you know the Alien woman was not me?"

I smirked."She was nice to me."

Her eyes glittered and her mouth changed to a frown and I immediately said." I was just kidding. At first I didn't know it wasn't you but she talked strange and pointed an Off-World blaster at me. I was pretty sure then it wasn't you."

"How did she manage to look like me?"

"She wore a very life like mask."

"Do you still have it?" "Yes I do, kit is with the Alien woman's stuff over there in the map locker. I put her body in the torpedo room. If you want to see her."

She went over to the locker and came back a few moments carrying the mask." It even feels warm and it got my hair and everything." Sif then said." I wonder how it looks, can you put it on?"

I took the fleshy thing and she was right it felt warm."I guess I can try."

It was very tight and it tightened even further as I had it on. After a few heartbeats, barley felt it." How does it look?"

"It is perhaps the most frightening and strange sight I have ever seen. It is as if I look in a living mirror."

Then she arranged the hair."I wear it like that sometimes."

"I don't get you, Sif. One moment you act as if you care much about me and then you say things and act as if there is no one you hate more."

She rested her arms on my shoulder." It is complicated as I told you. Perhaps as complicated as your desire to be a girl, how can I explain things I don't understand myself? I am attracted to Freya and know she isn't real and I hate Eric simply because he is a man. How about you? I mean do you like boys when you like that?"

"Like boys? You mean as in…? No I don't. As you said I can't explain it. I know it is wrong for a guy to even think about dresses and such. It all started when I sneaked in my mother's rooms and tried on her dress. I could somehow feel she was there, but I started to like the feel of the soft things it is sort of a magic moment when I can step out of my own self and become someone else, this is as close as I can describe it, but I don't think of guys like girls do."

She was now very close." I can still recognize your eyes."

Just then the sensor board sounded alarm and the Computronic spoke." Five sub surface contacts in proximity, Incoming projectile!"

I almost threw Sif off my lap, and wanted to say sorry but she moved as fast as I did and jumped behind the helm controls. Something clanged against the outer hull and the hammer blow of an explosion rocked the boat."

I checked the damage board, but the reactor showed green and so did weapons and all the other systems. The hull integrity indicator did not show any leaks or breaches. The Sensor screen showed five subs, one was damaged it seemed and sinking. The others were fighting each other firing explosive tipped harpoons at each other. Sif evaded another harpoon!

"Wow where did you learn that?"

She didn't turn to answer but pushed the speed controls." My clan has subs too, you know and father let me steer them from early on."

I turned on the visual sensors and the computronic enhanced the picture. The sinking boat was a Dark red colored Olafson boat! The others in Bendixen and Lindbergh colors. One of the Lindbergh boats fired from a cannon and whatever weapon it was it was not a harpoon. The shot hit the left Bendixen boat and penetrated its hull! Massive air bubbles escaped lit up by an explosion. Astrid had appeared and was sitting down, putting on the restraints." That Bendixen boat is using a Gauss Accelerator, Eric! Very accurate and dangerous!"

I pressed the contacts to activate shields and to activate the weapons. The Computronic responded. Unable to activate shields or weapons. Then the Computronic started laughing! "Greetings from your Step-mother, Eric! She paid us to sabotage your boat not to fix it. Have a nice sea funeral!"

The lights flickered and went out!

Chapter 38: Out in the Cold

Chapter 38 – Out in the cold

Gretel tried to reach Jon for the fifth time and every time the system responded." No such user registered."

She wasn't too concerned perhaps there was a technical problem so she decided to call Rex Schwartz over the contact information he had given her and the system responded." Rex Schwartz is not a registered user on the Dream Maker Network."

"Then connect me with Rex Schwartz directly. Tell him that his Gorgeous Eyes wants to talk to him!"

A woman appeared, after the SII logo flashed over the field screen." Good afternoon, I am Lindsey SII General Information desk. How may I help you?"

Gretel got angry." I want to talk to Rex, Rex Schwartz personally. He knows me and said I can call anytime. I have problems with the direct access he gave me!"

"One moment please." The woman looked up then nodded and said." It seems you have been the victim of a scam using images, names and trademarks registered to SII Corporation. A team of Schwartz Security Experts will visit your world shortly and investigate. Have a nice day!"

The woman disappeared.

Gretel suddenly started to sweat and the Terminal reported an incoming contact. She agreed with a tremor in her voice.

This time a man established itself and he wore a dark blue uniform, she knew the man. He had the hint of a cold smile on his face." Good Afternoon, Ms. Olafson. I am Union Police Detective John Cue and you are hereby notified to report to the next Union Law enforcement agency in person. You have the right to bring legal representation with you. You are charged with multiple accounts of illegal drug trafficking, purchasing highly restricted drugs without a valid physician's license."

She crossed her arms. "I do no such thing! I simply stay here!"

His fine smile increased." Suit yourself, Ms. Olafson. I was obliged to inform you to report to a Law Enforcement Agency due to Union Law 778."

He waved at her." Good bye Ms. Olafson and be safe!" He then cut the transmission.

A snickering voice from the door to her boudoir said"Union Law 778 declares anyone dealing, trafficking or using drugs of Level nine and above without proper permissions and licenses as an outlaw. You can now be killed, sold, shot on sight anywhere in the Union. Given the fact that you have a sizeable bounty on your head, I expect bounty hunters by the dozen. This is why he wanted you to turn in, for your own safety!" Hogun now laughed." How smart are you now fat woman?" Then he closed the door.

Gretel stared at the empty box of chocolates from Jon and the now wilting rose and threw it to the ground and stomped on it with rage."

Harkun was very pleased with himself. His master was most likely dead already. His wife no longer a factor and dead sooner or later, maybe he could kill her himself, fifty thousand Credits was nothing to sneeze at.

Eric Olafson the only legitimate heir resting near his father on the ocean floor, left only Tyr in his way. Harkun had the DNA samples to proof Lothar had not a drop Olafson blood in his veins. Unlike him!

Yes he was an Olafson too! A bastard son! Born in shame as his father Volund Olafson, bedded with a Low woman after his marriage! Volund the father of him and Isegrim who was his half-brother; strangled his mother and raised Isegrim like a prince. He, Harkun however was raised like an unwanted orphan in the Tanneries lower than the lowest, belonging to no one, eating the scraps of the floor. Isegrim, who knew Harkun was his half-brother, freed him out of the stinking Tanneries as soon as he was Clan Chief.

He did this after Volund died falling drunk down the stairs to the Submarine Pens and breaking his rotten neck. No one but Isegrim knew that Harkun had pushed the drunken Clan Chief and enabled Isegrim to become clan chief so young. Isegrim thanked him by making him his man servant and he became the best man servant a master could want. Biding his time for his revenge.

When the agents of Tyson Galactic talked to him during the Sea food Conference on Tysons Planet he was eager to help them achieve their goals and in return he would achieve his.

After Isegrim was dead and Eric too, they had no choice but to declare Harkun the rightful Clan chief of the Olafson clan and he would inherit Eric's riches as well. Tyson would make an exclusive contract with the Olafson Clan and he would use the Olafson clan influence to unite or destroy all the clans under his rule!

His long years of patience and humiliation had ended today! Tomorrow he would be on his way to become King of Nilfeheim!

He knew this burg like no other and every secret passage, and now it was all his! He decided to celebrate by having fun with the beautiful little girl he caught himself only yesterday! She was actually the daughter of a Freeman. Never mind the new rules Isegrim put in place, remodeling the Tanneries and sending them to school. He was in charge now and all would be back as it used to be.

Harkun made it to the undercroft and past the vaulted basements in the old dungeons of the Burg, His personal kingdom. Well not much longer as everything was his now!

Down here he set up his personal chamber of horrors. Here he had a collection of ancient torture devices, all well maintained, oiled and modernized and a wardrobe fit for the master of pain he was! He loved to torture them, see their pain and their fear. There was no greater thrill, no drug no feeling that could compare.

He put on the black leather pants and the gauntlet style rubber gloves and donned the frightening leather skull cap mask that left the lower half of his face open and then entered his chambers. The girl, she was maybe 14 had been tied to a vertical rack and she had nodded off after she cried herself to sleep. But she stirred as she heard the heavy door and her big eyes started to swim in tears once more.

He could feel his pants tighten, yes this was it!

Before he could do anything, he was suddenly pushed forward by a strong force! He turned angry at who dared to disturb him down here!

There stood a woman in the door wearing a blue cloak on top of the three step stairs. She lowered the hood and said." Remember me father?"

She was a dark haired beautiful young woman and while her face somehow looked familiar, he could not place her. He grabbed a leather whip from a nearby table. "I don't know who you are but you will not leave this room alive!"

She came down fearless and without hesitation in her steps; some invisible force constricted his very arm. He could not raise the whip! At the same time the bonds that held the little girl fell off as If an invisible ghost was undoing them. The woman in the cloak said." Go to your mother little one! This sick man will no longer torture anyone and you are safe!"

The girl nodded in tears and ran out the door. Harkun was driven back; he slammed into the rack made of stone wood beams and the shackles closed around his wrists and legs. It was him now who felt fear as a hand formed seemingly out of foggy mist right before him and penetrated his chest! He could feel an ice cold grip around his beating heart. He soiled himself in pure panic and fear and the woman said." I am Elena; I am the daughter of Gudrun! One of the many you have raped and tortured. It was you who let the Elhir clan drop the Fangsnapper in the yard that killed her! My mother hated you as she hated me for being your daughter!"

Elena took one of the sharp knives forms his tables, inspected its edge with a satisfied nod and cut away the leather pants and his mask. She wasn't too careful and smiled as he yelped in pain. "Thanks to Eric I am alive today and thanks to a God I met, I have now the means to make you suffer and then I will kill you!"

She stepped back." No pain I could inflict would make you pay enough, but you see the God I am talking about has a long memory and collected the pain of many of your victims and now we give that back to you!"

Harkun screamed like no human being had ever screamed as the memories of his own victims flooded his mind and he had to relieve every moment.

After over an hour his head dropped to his chest, and drool dropped from his open mouth. Elena stabbed the knife without any feeling of remorse or hesitation deep in his chest. Then she said." Thank you Tyr!"

The lights flickered and Astrid said." Looks like his Tech stop has trouble to get through our armor and hardened systems. She then pried open an access panel and said." I am sure I can fix this!"

Her hands pulled chip connectors and reset them and then she turned. Eric flip open your left armrest. Beneath is the Code sequencer. They could not have altered your Command Codes, without your permission! All they did is bypass it and tying in their own!"

I did and pressed my hand on the now exposed DNA reader." The lights came back on strong and Astrid said." Shields engaged. Just then two of the Gauss projectiles slammed into us. The kinetic energy made the boat shudder, but the shields held.

I leaned back in the seat." I had about enough of these bastards! Sif both engines to full throttle, dive planes to 60 percent and take us on 91 degrees north."

She pushed the accelerator levers for both screws and said." Aye!"

Astrid closed the panel and threw a compact device on the floor." You got full control now, weapons too!"

"Open gun ports and charge FTL's!"

"Faster than light Forced Energy Projectors extended and at 98 percent Eric!"

The green cross hairs wandered across the main viewer, turned red as they lined up with the first Brunar Boat." Fire!"

The Poseidon was pushed sideways as two sun bright spears of light hit the Brunar boat and virtually vaporized it and a few thousand gallons of water with it. An enormous gaseous bubble with debris and superheated gases rushed to the surface.

One Bendixen and one Lindbergh boat remained intact and both forgot about their own conflict, turned and tried to flee, side by side.

I turned on Nilfeheim radio." This is Eric Olafson speaking, calling both fleeing boats. Stop your engines and surface. If you do not I blow you both out of the water!

"Astrid, target a spot next to the second boat!"

"FTL's still charging, Eric and at 34 percent."

"Switch to Sub-Roc."

The left torpedo tube of the Poseidon opened and a torpedo accelerated fast driven by bubble streaming rocket motors, covered the distance to the second Brunar boat, in a few heartbeats slipped underneath its bow and exploded only about fifty meters beyond them. The shockwave tumbled both boats like toys and reached us a half a minute later as well, with much less force however. The Radio crackled in the typical way all ELF transmissions did and I heard Brunar Bendixen's voice." We surrender and surface now!"

A second voice came on." This is Isegrim Olafson. Our boat is damaged but I think we can emergency surface."

There was no help we could render to the first Lindbergh boat. Its hull pierced on both sides. Filled with water,sinking like a stone. If anyone in there survived the explosion they were already beyond the depth of even Nilfeheim swimmers.

Astrid rubbed her temples." The voice of your Old man can be pretty loud when he is excited, but I knew what I was doing." She turned and grinned." I always wanted to become an Engineer you know, a real one!"

Sif simply hugged us both and Astrid said." What you did earlier was really hot in a very twisted way. I am sorry but I get confused with two Sif's around!"

I remembered that I still wore the mask and rushed in my cabin to change.

All four sub marines floated on the surface. Their crews standing on the decks Astrid remained behind the control of the FTL turrets and the snub-nosed muzzles moved back and forth in their ball like turret housings aiming at the other boats. I too was on the top of my boat standing by the bow as Sif steered the boat slowly towards the red sub of my father. He was supported by two of his crewmen. The wind was ice cold and the sea was rough but Sif expertly steered the boat with the waves and limited the rocking. She was even better than I thought.

The men with Father were Greifen and Harkur. I knew the other three by sight but not by name. I yelled over "What is wrong with him?"

Father answered himself." I broke my leg as the explosion hit us."

Greifen added." Your Sire also hit the steel frame with his head real bad."

I smirked and yelled back." Better check that steel frame then, knowing the thick skull he has!"

Brunar Bendixen yelled using an amplifier." It is not over! You might have the upper hand now but I challenge you right now Isegrim Olafson! You are the clan leader of the Olafsons and if I win you are as dead as if on the ground of the Ocean and I will be lord over what was yours!"

There it was! This moment was worse than I thought. He was wounded and I am sure Bendixen could win against my father with a broken leg. Brunar would solve my problem of revenge. Kill my father for me; all I had to do was watch! But it was an unfair situation and I hated those! I yelled" I am my father's champion if he gives me the honor. As it would be beneath my father to cross blades with a coward as you!"

Father nodded and Bendixen answered." So be it then, Upstart. But who said anything about blades! We shall fight in the water with slayer harpoons and knives! I know your skill with the sword and I am no fool! But no one has ever beaten a Bendixen in the water!"

"There is always a first! I meet you there!"

I went back in the boat to put on a wet suit and get harpoon and knife. Sif opened the door.

"Sif! I am just putting on a wet suit, I am nak…" I realized what I was saying and pulled the wet suit up as fast as I could.

She threw her arms around me." Just as I start to like you, you go risk your life for that brute that tortured you!"

"It is an unfair situation and until I know for sure if he did all this to me on his own or under the influence of drugs I can't condemn him."

"You are a fool like all men. You have them at the point of cannons and now he dictates what we do!"

"We are a product of this world Sif! You are the one that is going to change it, but the Old man said we need to do it slow!"

She knelt down and attached a diver's knife to my leg." That's mine. Ram it in the bastard real deep!"

"Talking about brute men. Girl you are as brutal and Viking as the rest of us!" She kissed me on the lips and said." I never denied that!"

The boats were drawn to a rough square, Adolph and his crew eyed the FTL cannon drained. Brunar stood in a confident posture holding a Friesenheim triple shot." I thought you might back out!" Then he jumped in and so did I. The coldness of the water was invigorating and out of a strange impulse I closed my eyes and could see the surroundings clearly without actually seeing them. I could sense the boats and every fish around me and I felt Brunar and he was climbing out of the water already!

As I surfaced I saw Sif and Astrid held by two men, a third was standing on the bow of my father's sub holding a Spear gun leveled against the belly of my father. Brunar stood laughing on his boat." Do you think I risk everything observing stupid old rituals? Enemies can become friends fast in the face of humiliation!"

Adolph Lindbergh also laughed." Do you think I let you herd us back to town before the Elders? Accuse us and gain all that is ours? Why do you think I am out here? To make sure you are dead!"

Brunar poured a reddish liquid out of a big jug in the water." This region is known for rock sharks and Tyranno's let us have a little fun and see how you survive now. I will take your boat, kill all witnesses and since they are looking for Sif I will be awarded by the Arnske clan as well!"

The first triangle fin of a Rock shark appeared!

He added "It is time to die Eric. I let your old man watch and then he and his crew is next!"

Father screamed." I will get you for this!"

I had to do dive to face the attacking shark. I was again played like a well-tuned harp. Angry at my own stupidity! I had already won. Had them at the point of a gun and yet I was in the water and faced death as I sensed four more sharks!

I did have three spears in my slayer but this was open water, no rocks to hide, and four rock sharks. They were no were near as big as Tyrannos but each was at least 12 meters long and much faster than me, even though I had fins on my feet this time. Also Rock sharks did not have a mark, a clear spot to shoot at and if they did I did not know about it.

I evaded the first fairly easy but was almost snatched by the second ,my strange ne sense spotted two more attracted by the scent and in the distance at the horizon of my awareness, a huge shape…no doubt a Tyranno!

Chapter 39: Thingstead

Chapter 39 – Thingstead

I had one spear left. Two of the Rock sharks floated belly up to the surface, the Slayer harpoon meant for Tyrannos was good enough to kill these triangle snouts. Even now fighting for my life I wondered why I called them that way.

My last spear missed! Not that it mattered much, four sharks were now busy with the carcass of the ones I killed, fighting each other for the meat, there were three more now aiming for me, also that immense presence beneath me came closer. This was the largest Tyranno ever. The rock sharks suddenly hesitated and then turned and swam away as fast as they could! I opened my eyes and saw something white almost glowing shooting up from beneath. Too fast for me to evade. A huge white Tyranno with a maw big enough to bite a normal sub in half came up with the speed of a torpedo. This was it. I would be devoured like a Silver flicker! Strangely though I knew I had to die I did not fear that white shape. It hit my feet with its snout and pushed me out of the water! The same moment as if a veil was removed from my mind. I remembered and yelled with full lungs." Tyr!"

Sif could not believe her eyes and the men holding her hostage suddenly trembled with fear. Eric shot out of the water, like a reborn God standing on the snout of a white Tyranno! It was the biggest she had ever seen!

Adolph Lindberg was the only one turning his spear gun aiming at the immense presence, and fired! The spear turned in mid air and nailed Adolph Lindberg right through his chest where it exploded.

"Tyr!" I yelled again with the intensity of my relief. I knew everything would turn out well! Maybe Tyr wasn't a god but the next best thing and he was certainly the biggest friend I had. The men surrendered and dropped their weapons.

I learned that several of Bendixen's men were already in the water when I surfaced and had entered my boat as soon as I was in the water. This time I took no chances. Sif armed with the Neuro ripper gun held them in check while I used every drop of Stick and Bond to glue their hands together. Bendixen did have some fight in him but Sif dropped him with a short shock of the beamer and after that he too was no problem. Father's split his men up to crew the captured boats and to tow his damaged sub. After all this was done I went back out and looked at the huge white fish floating next to us."Why did you take my memory of you? I would not have told your secret!"

"Eric you have a long road ahead of you and I did not want you to be influenced by the knowledge I gave you, I will erase the memory of these men about me. I must remain to be a legend. However I had to come and safe you, little fish! You have a habit to swim in the middle of trouble a lot and the next time you decide to swim with Triangle snouts, make sure at least one Tyranno is nearby, or you carry a whole lot more of those harpoons."

"Tyr I don't know how to thank you and for the short time I actually know you, you have become a dear friend."

"If you call me cute, Eric I throw you in the water myself!"

"No worries, I still don't think of you as cute. But when this is all over I would love if you show me more of our oceans. "

"Maybe my little fish, maybe!"

Sif came out and she was clearly afraid but came closer anyway." Is this Tyranno tame? I never knew how pretty they are."

She went close to the edge and stretched out her hand to touch Tyr." You are so beautiful! Look at his gorgeous eyes and he is all white!"

"I am not tame!" Thundered Tyr, but his voice grew softer." Well perhaps she is not totally wrong with the other statements."

"He doesn't want to be called tame, Sif. You also better not call him cute!"

Her eyes widened."Is it talking to you somehow?"

"Sif that is Tyr! He is very old and wise and powerful."

"Hello Tyr! I am Sif and I am a friend of Eric. I never saw a Tyranno so close and never one as big as you." She touched him." I bet he doesn't like that we kill his brothers and sisters. We must stop that!"

Her eyes widened and I knew she was hearing his voice as well now." Sif, I know who you are and it was me who suggest you to become our next representative. Maybe we could discus culling quotas when you are at that point. For now let my existence be a secret."

David Moyes greeted the new client in his office and he said." I was told by our mutual contact that you are in need of special services and represent a larger organization?"

His visitor certainly dressed the part, and had arrived in a private Yacht. A 120 meter Bombardier executive no less. Whoever his client was had the means to hire Galactic Solutions, no doubt.

The man was humanoid but had distinctive Atikkanian features. The Atikka had only recently joined the Union and ruled pretty much the entire Larger Magellan Cloud. While he had the overall shape and size of a human he walked more like an upright hyena and his face shared some of the characteristic features of this Terran canine species. The man spoke with a cool accent free voice." Indeed you could say that. I am representing Schwartz Intergalactic; to be precise I am here to express the distinct displeasure of my employer using his personal image, name and reputation. He especially wanted me to point out to you that he is even less amused about the fact you used his image in the conduct of highly illegal activities."

David tugged at his collar." I can understand that and I will gladly make aments. You can tell your employer it will never happen again."

"It pleases me that you understand, Mr. Moyes. You will indeed make aments and yes it will never happen again, at least not done by you or anyone in this company. "

"How much will it cost me?"

"Right now my associates have cleaned this building, Kevin Atkien has certainly caught up with his last cigarette butt, he really shouldn't litter you know." The Attikan tugged at the thin leather gloves he wore." I am a Cleaner as well and my job is to clean this office!"

David pulled the little Walther Laser and fired. The beam was absorbed by a force field that was visible for a fraction." Please Mr. Moyes. You pride yourself to be a professional and your company is in business for many decades. Schwartz Intergalactic plays in the first league since the Union was founded, give us a little credit! And I do apologize for making it a little messy, but my Employer wanted to make your execution a statement for all similar ventures operating in this unsavory field. I am sure they understand why I feel it is necessary to decorate your office with your entrails!"

The Attikan went to do exactly that.

The ship was a real space bus, manufactured by Leyland Ship yards. Just like the million space ships operated by Grey Lines, it was an old model, sold many decades ago as surplus. Hog Crafton had spend considerable money and a great amount of effort to refurbish the ship and make it look like a new one even the paint scheme down to the logos was just like that of a space bus. Hog was a pirate and he called his ship the Trojan Horse as it could slip in and out Union Territory unnoticed, he usually used it to smuggle illegal goods but this time he had only one item in its freight bay. A genuine Terran Mil tech P-Bomb, he had to pay an astronomical sum to the Worm, the Criminal Organization that operated within the Union Fleet to get his hands on this thing. Officially it was designated Planetary Incendiary device, but as it was typical Terran custom they came up with funny names for their most deadly weapons. Parking Lot Bomb, because it would turn a planet into one gigantic parking lot once it had cooled down. He didn't like the mission one bit. Committing genocide was a big step up, even for a hard boiled pirate and smuggler like him and he knew the fleet would try to hunt down whoever dropped such a device on a Union planet. He decided to hide in Kartanian space for a long time after this job. He actually regretted taking the job and wished he could change his mind, but once he had agreed to do a job, he would see it through. In three days he would reach planet Nilfeheim, drop the bomb and high tail out of Union Territory. The target world was deep in Union space and he hoped his ship's disguise would buy him the time he needed to get away.

We arrived in Halstaad Fjord and were greeted by a group of elders accompanied by twenty beefy looking men, all were dressed in the traditional Neo Viking way with leather vests and trousers and shirts. They all wore identical helmets and swords and all were dressed in the same dark brown color. Egill was also with them. As we stepped ashore he said to me, I know what happened, Eric and I will take it from here. You may have noticed the men; these are the first members of the Nilfeheim Beskyddare Vakt or Police force if you will. I tell you more about them later. We waited for your arrival because due to the recent events the great meeting is held today and not at Yuletide."

Father who was helped ashore by two of his men said." Go to the Burg Eric; bring the Clan insignia and the Olafson sword, only an Olafson can open the clan shrine. I need to get that leg fixed!"

I said. "Greifen, tell the doctor to check father out for Psycho drugs as well. I am not sure if he can say it himself, but I want to know if he is on his own mind!" Greifen nodded." I will do as you say!"

I had borrowed Uncle Hogun's flyer and went to the Burg. It was a strange feeling going home that way holding fathers clan ring which I needed to open the shrine. I set down right in the main yard, rushed over to the High Halls, a Freeman women almost collided with me as she came out the door carrying a basket and crying. I said."What is the matter? Has Harkun done something again? By Odin this time I am not helpless!"

She shook her head." No Sir, they found Harkun dead in his torture chamber." She tried to look away but I saw the bruise in her face and the split lip.

"Then who?"

"Master Eric, there is nothing you can do; we know you are not welcome in your own home."

"You tell me this instant who harmed you, girl! It is my home and I will set things right, right now!"

Hope glimmered in her eyes." Your brother, the Lords favorite, he does this all the time."

I took my PDD." I call you a flyer so you can get to the clinic and be checked out. If there are others with wounds or maladies, be it Freeman, clansman or low man tell them they can go to the clinic as well. The days of fear and torture in this burg end today or I tear it down, by Odin's spear!'

I rushed in and saw Lothar, Tyr and Gretel sitting at the great table having lunch. Gretel's face dropped as she saw me and she blurted out." You are alive?"

"And so is Isegrim! The Doctors will clean his mind of your vile poisons!"

Lothar threw a piece of fish on the floor." Go eat that, like a Nubhir puppy. I want to see you eat that and then get out; when father comes back he will break your bones if I tell him you did not!"

I drew Mördaren, rushed to him and hissed." You will clean that up; you will crawl on your knees." He still was unimpressed! "Mother, can you tell this Nubhir poop pile to do as I told?"

I never hit anyone as hard as I hit Lothar. My fist clenched around the grip of the sword hit him at the side of the head; he was thrown out the chair and landed on the floor. I put my boot on his head." If you even so much as make a noise I kill you right here and now!" Tyr came running." Let my brother go!"

Gretel rose from her chair, producing a little elegant looking off world weapon and she shot but she hit Tyr who was still in front of me. I did not give her a second chance grabbed a bowl of fish and flung it at her she ducked instinctively and I was right after the bowl smacking the weapon out of her hand and put the sword tip on her throat. "Tell me now, when did you start poisoning father with your drugs?"

She panted and then a smirk came over her lips." Only a few years ago! He killed that blonde bitch all on his own! I simply told him to do it and he did! He is just a man and so are you! Now be a good boy, put that sword away and I show you what a woman can do to a man to make him forget all else." She cupped her breasts. "You are old enough to learn are you not?"

She disgusted me so much, but I could not murder her. She was responsible for my mother's death and at least partially to blame for my miserable childhood, but I could not drive the sword through her neck.

She purred in a sultry way as I put the sword away." I knew I could convince you. Maybe you and I can work something out!"

I hit her with my fist square into her painted mouth. I felt a tooth crack and said." You are a Nubhir scrubber and nothing more, a cheap whore that is fatter than a pregnant Fangsnapper. I will not soil this sword with your filth."

I left her as she was slumped in her chair and went to father's study and opened the Clan shrine with the ring and took the chain and sword that was in it.

As I came back out, she was still sitting there, Lothar was by her and I said." The piece of fish is still on the floor!"

He stared at me but then dropped to his knees and ate the fish. I left them and returned to Halstaad Fjord.

Gretel saw Eric leave and her mind spun. If it was true and Isegrim was at the clinic and got treated for the Psycho blocks, he would come back and he would have no mercy. She still had the Credit strip, with a considerable sum on it; maybe she could leave the planet and somehow obtain a new identity. There had to be a way for her to turn things around. She tried to call Adolph but the call was not answered and neither was her call to Brunar. She waved at one of her handmaidens." Don't just stand there, fetch me ice you worthless thing!"

The hand maiden came back a few moments later with a bowl, but then dropped the bowl revealed a sharp dagger she was carrying underneath the bowl and stabbed Gretel in the throat and came closer with a smile as she looked in Gretel's pain filled eyes." Worthless? I don't think so. I am going to collect 60,000 credits for your head. You know I heard what Harkun said to you as well, and I checked your bounty on GalNet!"

The handmaiden pointed the bloody dagger at Lothar. "As for you, my older brothers are on their way and they will have a word with you for what you did to me."

Everyone was there, just like at Grandfather's funeral. I had no idea there were this many flyers on Nilfeheim. The Roundhouse also was filled to capacity, it was especially historic as the Eldest occupied the seat that was always empty and to my surprise he was flanked by the current Head keeper of Hasvik to the right and the Ancient one to the left, both wearing the white robes with the World tree, and white hooded cloaks looking very mystical. Before the Eldest chair was a block of solid Platinum of table size. I had heard of it but never seen it. It was the Altar of Odin, brought from Earth by the first settlers, and upon it on a stand the Krigen Sverd, the mystical two hander sword of Olaf Erikson the first warrior and the Spear of Odin on which the first Circle of Elders had sworn to uphold the Laws of the Traditions. Every Clan chief was there as well, old and new. The Speaker for the Freemen and the majors of the three towns, everyone was present. I even saw a few teachers and Mr. Valthim.

I was sitting in the chair of my father. He had send message for me to represent the Olafson clan. He was still in the Clinic, they had no problem fixing his leg and his concussion, but the doctor told me over the PDD, before I sat down that my father was heavily poisoned by very complex and advanced psycho drugs and he had to be put in a deep sleep trance while a specialist from Med Center, via Holo Presence worked to get the blocks removed and the effects neutralized, it would take at least a week, but they were confident to get him back to normal.

Egill rose from his seat and it became silent. He then touched the spear and said." I call to order the Great meeting of Nilfeheim."

He sat back down and continued." Events of great importance have caused us to call this meeting today and not after Yuletide. Our world is under attack and our very civilization on the brink of destruction, but before we talk about what we can do to prevent that and look to the future, let us recall the past and deal with the present. "

He motioned and two men carried in a stretcher with the dead assassin and another two carried a table with the mask, her clothing and her Neuro ripper. They set it up in the circle and Egill continued." The recent murder was not committed by women of this world but by an Off -world assassin. She had Psionic powers to take control over others and posed in the guise of Sif Arnske to seed discontent. She came to this world called by Brunar Bendixen. Brunar who discovered a treasure on the bottom of the Ocean, pearls produced by a legless crab that can as far as he knew only be found at the Bendixen Grounds. This is why he wanted this part of the Ocean declared as his private real estate. He wanted to find out who killed his father and believed it was the deed of one of his rivals, namely the Lindbergh Clan."

He paused and they brought in Brunar Bendixen. He wore his Clan insignia and even his sword.

His face was stoic but his eyes full of hatred and anger." Yes this is so! All I wanted is to protect my investment and my business. I elevated the Bendixen Clan from the shadows of many to a foremost position and I tried to reason and tried to have my rights to my discovery protected, but my own father, an Elder was murdered on the day he became a member of the Inner Circle! What I did was for my clan and this is what a Clan chief does and I should not stand accused!"

"Equipping your boats with Tech stop generators and attacking another boat is one of the accusations I level against you, Brunar Bendixen. Paying an Off World Assassin and let her commit acts of Terror is a crime against the Book of Traditions. Your father raping a 12 year old daughter of a Freeman is a crime and this is why he was killed! Low men, Free Men Clan members and Elders will no longer be different when it comes to the law. Everyone will have to abide by the rules or face the consequences."

Brunar made a hard laughing sound and said." If that is so, why could I not get a fair ruling or even a hearing? I was not out to kill at the beginning. I was out to fish pearls and sell crab meat and do so at my underwater farms undisturbed."

"One wrong does not justify another. You could have challenged Adolph or waited for the Great Meeting to get you heard. It was greed that motivated you."

"I admit to all of this, yet I am still a clan chief and I will return to my Island."

"No you are not! You have issued a Challenge and lost by fleeing."

A field screen lowered and we could all see the Challenge he issued, climbing back out of the water and pouring Bait scent into the water. I had no idea where he got this recording from or who made it. It even showed me fighting the Rock sharks, but there was no Tyr. The recording ended before that.

Brunar was biting his lip. "I did not want to end up like Steiner. I did not want to lose everything over a stupid old rule!"

"So you know already that you lost it. Indeed Brunar you are no longer a Clan Chief and your Clan will be added to the Olafson clan as he won the challenge."

Brunar ripped out his sword and I sighed. I knew what would happen next, or at least I thought I did.

The Bendixen man raised his sword and yelled." I will not give you the satisfaction to gloat and rule over me!"

He turned the sword and pushed it with force through his own chest! He dropped to his knees."At least I die with my honor restored." Then he slumped to the side.

The men carried Bendixen's body out and Egill continued as if nothing happened." Clan leader of the Arnske clan, your daughter has not committed any crimes and all those accusing your daughter are silent." Sif came in and she wore a black leather suit, with a long billowing, fur brimmed cape, also in black as well as boots and she carried a sword! While the accusation and the suicide of Brunar was accepted with little murmur and reaction from all present, seeing a girl in warriors garments carrying a sword caused a surprised uproar. She looked gorgeous! Her hair seemed like pure gold against the black of her mantle. Her hand rested on the sword hilt just as I always did emulating the pose of my grandfather.

Egill's voice thundered and I was almost certain he used a little more than just his voice because everyone was instantly silent." Quiet!"

He pointed at her."Sif Arnske could not be found because she had made a pilgrimage to Hasvik. She served the Gods with honor, while she was the first in 2000 years, there is no word and no rule that prevents a woman to pilgrimage and serve the Faceless Seven. She was trained and tested by myself and she has with distinction passed all requirements for the ancient challenge!"

This caused uproar especially among the Elders!

Egill held up an old book."This is the sacred book of traditions. If any of you can point me to the passage where it says who can or cannot take the challenge shall speak now! We Elders require that all the rules are followed, but no new ones may be added. Abide by them or declares the Book of Traditions as no longer valid, it will however also declare us Elders obsolete!"

One Elder, his hair was not even silver and still black rose and said." There are no words that describe who can or cannot take the ancient challenge, but if we accept her, then every Free and Lowman and even other girls can ask to take the challenge!"

"Exactly and that is what it was intended for. The challenge was a sacred rite, to be taken only by those who really dedicated themselves to become warriors, to abide by the code of honor and complete a pilgrimage. You have let it deteriorate, only first born sons took the challenge and no one really tested them anymore. You all simply made your mark on the document. How many first Born sons did not slay a Tyranno or a Fangsnapper the ancient way, how many have recited the Poems in the past or demonstrated their skills? Anyone can take the Challenge but only few are going to pass it and these are the warriors meant we have, these are the warriors meant to be our police force from the start. Bound by the honor code to do right and not to tolerate others to lie, cheat or steal. That was the idea behind the Challenge and it is spelled out over seventeen pages in our sacred book. Go read it if you don't believe me."

There was a long silence; the black haired Elder was still standing. "Then let us begin today to do so! Let her be tested. No one doubts your word, Holy One and certainly not I, she might very well have slain a Tyranno but I call her to be challenged with the blade so we may see her skill so we can accept her as a Warrior indeed!"

Egill spread his arms." You heard the Challenge of Elder Olhilm anyone want to champion for him?"

There again was a great silence.

Egill waited for a good five minutes." It seems you cannot find a volunteer to champion for you Elder Olhilm. However since Sif's honor is intact she still is the bride of promise to Eric Olafson and I am certain he will challenge anyone who questions the honor of his bride!"

Egill's voice reached me in my head."Now it would be a great moment to be theatrical and make your speeches. Jump and stand by her side!"

I got up drew the Olafson sword Hevnen, and jumped down in the circle and drew a slow circle with the swords tip around the assembly." It is as the Holy one says. Come forth and utter thy challenge whoever you are. I shall not allow anyone question the honor of my bride without answering to me. Who dares to question the valor and skills of the Valkyries? Has not Freya herself also armed with a sword and stood against the hordes of Ragnaroek? The Gods wisdom is beyond ours and it is the gods who reward honor and warrior be it a man or a woman who does the deed. I vow before you all, the honored and wise elders. The mighty clan chiefs and to everyone with ears and eyes, I shall take Sif as my bride and she shall stand beside me as equal, wear the Clan seal and her will shall be my will and my will shall be hers. "

I put the sword tip down and rested my hand on it. "So I speak, Eric of the Olafson clan now come forth and speak or be silent and accept that she is will be my wife, not my slave or property."

Olhilm finally answered." No one questions thy deeds. You have slain not one but two Tyrannos, answered more challenges in your young life than most will not in their life time. You wild thy sword Mördaren with great skill, but your bride she carries a cheap sword bought at the market. Never reddened by blood and now you want to raise a woman to be thy equal? What order could there be in your clan if she holds the powers of a man?"

"Elder Olhilm, I respect thy position and the fact that you have been elevated to be an Elder. You found no one to speak and challenge my bride, now you question my honor, belittle she who is my future wife and most of all you call Mördaren a cheap sword? It is the sword of my grandfather she carries. I am holding Hevnen. I am therefore must ask you to recant thy words or stand by them and I shall fulfill my oath just given!"

Sif skillfully drew her sword and placed it in the ground as I did. "I am Sif of the Arnske Clan and the Holy One himself has instructed and tested me, anyone questioning his honor again shall face me and we you shall see if I am indeed a warrior born. I will not stand behind my future husband, or before him, but beside him."

Olhilm prodded his fists into his sides." You would dare to challenge an Elder?"

"I gave an oath to defend her honor and I shall do so against all Nilfeheim if I have to! Recant, name thy Champion or stand in the circle and let us put this behind us!"

He raised his hands." I am convinced it is as the Holy One says!" then he sat down.

Egill said. "I herby openly and in front of all declare my mark of approval for both Eric and Sif. Elders speak now and declare your vote."

They stood one after the other and declared their mark.

The so stern and regal face of the eldest was suddenly graced by a warm smile." Step forward then Sif of the Arnske Clan and Eric of the Olafson Clan you are herby declared officially adults and warriors before all eyes and ears. Your voices will have weight, your vote must be counted and you have the right to Challenge. In Eric's case this is only a formality as he was declared so already in absence, you Sif however now are the first Female Warrior of Nilfeheim may your lives be long and your arm strong to uphold what is right and strike down what is wrong. So it is said so shall it be written!"

Someone clapped their hands and now everyone was on their feet and there was a frantic applause. Until Litfas Arnske stepped into the circle. The applause and the calls ended. Litfas looked up to the Eldest." I don't mind those two marrying and I must say I am strangely enough very proud of my daughter. I just wanted to know who is throwing axes at whom now?"

A voice said." Maybe at each other after the first lovers' quarrel!"

The assembled crowd started laughing with a thunderous roar!

Then the meeting progressed and they talked how these things could be prevented. The Police force we had now was one of these measures. It was independent and not associated to the Elders or clans and should eventually enforce Union laws. It was composed of volunteers Freemen and Clan men alike, and they would not interfere with the daily lives but respond to emergencies and the Union Colony Development Bureau promised to send a few instructors to teach them how to be police men.

There could have not been a meeting of this size without having a big banquet after it. As we stepped out the Roundhouse, tables were put up and while every Inn and Restaurant participated, Uncle Hogun was easy to spot and he was in his element, one could see how much he loved what he was doing as he prepared no less than ten grills. The weather was not exactly perfect but that had never stopped Neo Vikings from celebrating, eating and drinking. Any affair that ended in a banquet was a good one. Sif and I stood right at the entrance and watched. Only after she kissed me on the cheek I noticed we were holding hands." You made me very proud to be your future wife you know. Not that it will ever really happen of course."

Chapter 40: First Command

Chapter 40 – First Command

The banquet was about to start. Sif and I were the guests of honor of course. Egill came out of the round house and smiled. "Well it isn't perfect but it turned out better than expected."

Sif turned to look at him. "It is a bit frightening to be at the center of such a historic event that will most likely change our planets history."

"That is a very astute observation, young lady."

She made a gesture towards the banquet preparations. "At least they celebrate and don't prepare for our execution. I wonder who is going to pay for all this. It's going to be the biggest party our world has seen by the looks of it."

Egill pointed his thumb at me."He does. He is the hero, but no worry he can afford it, he added another clan to the Olafson holdings and thanks to his real Grandfather you will pretend to marry a very rich man."

I wanted to say something but I suddenly had Tyr's voice in my head. "Eric, someone is approaching our world with the intent to destroy it. I can do nothing out there. I can not affect what I have never seen."

By the faces of Sif and Egill I knew they heard it too. I cursed. "I wish I had asked them to put the ISAH pods on the Poseidon after all, maybe we could do something then. "I was running towards the next Flyer and Egill's voice said. "It is still space worthy it just can't go superluminal!"

Sif and I reached the Poseidon, Astrid was already there and so was Elena. As we run up they said. "Tyr brought us here,he thought we might be able to help!"

"Sif can you fly as well as you can steer?"

"Better than most boys."

"Well none of us was ever in space or operated a space ship but I guess space is just another ocean. Not that we stand much of a chance. Whatever is coming must be huge to destroy a planet!"

Astrid sat beside Sif and Elena took the seat of the Sonar and Sensor operator.

There was no time to lose and this time I did not care if someone saw us fly or not. "Sif get her into orbit as fast as you can!"

I was terrified, not so much about my own life but now being responsible for the lives of the girls and being the only one able to do something. I sat down in the Boat Commanders seat, and as I leaned back, I could not explain how but my doubts vanished. I realized I would be a starshipcaptain much sooner than I thought. Sif activated Arti-Grav and switched from propeller drive to thrusters. Two port-doors at the end of the ship opened that had not been used in over 500 years. It was the same with the Nuc-Gas fuel tanks that supplied the thrusters, but we were pushed deep in our seats, they worked just as they should and accelerated us much faster than I strained, but managed to press the words: "Computronic activate Inertia Absorbers. Switch to space operation."

The pressure that had us almost black out was gone and the systems voice said. "Craft configured to space travel. Please be advised that life support functions are limited to seven hours."

"Now I think we should be done by then, whatever it is we are going to do." I said. "Tyr was not exactly specific as to what is approaching, from where it comes or how close it is."

Sif turned."He was never in space and does not know!"

The Poseidon broke through the last layers of the atmosphere and I was in space for the first time. When I saw the endless darkness, the brilliance of the stars I was sure I had chosen the right career path. I felt really home for the first time in my life.

Elena said. "The scanners work fine, well except the sonar of course, and the range seems very limited but I am detecting only one artificial object on a straight course towards Nilfeheim and if I am right this is only a space bus. Those are not armed."

"Nothing else?"

"Not in range at east."

"I wish we could hail the Bus and see if they had seen anything, but we do not have GalNet. "I mused aloud. "Could it be that maybe someone aboard was simply thinking about destroying Nilfeheim?"

Sif shrugged. "I don't know but Tyr sounded very concerned. It is odd though, why would the space bus come on a Wednesday? Maybe we can call the space port and have them hail the Bus. The boats radio should be able to reach the Nilfeheim radio net, we are not that far out."

"Good idea!"

I activated the Radio and switched to Emergency channel. "Poseidon calling Nilfeheim Radio Central this is an emergency call; please connect us to the Space Port authority."

A voice came on. "One moment I am putting my PDD on the mike. I have them on now." "Space Port, this is the Poseidon. We are detecting a Space Bus approaching Nilfeheim and wonder if you can contact the bus and ask if they had seen or detected any other craft approaching Nilfeheim."

"There is no space bus scheduled until next week." I could hear the man speaking to someone else and then he said."We got the bus on our scanners and something that looks like a Submarine!" His voice rose a notch as if he couldn't believe what he as saying.

"The Submarine that is us! We were warned that there is someone approaching the planet with hostile intentions. Can you contact the bus please?"

Before an answer came, Elena said. "The bus has changed direction it is heading towards us!"

"Spaceport here, the bus does not carry the correct transponder mark. It is not responding to our hails. It is not one of ours. I am informing Head quarters right now.

"Astrid activate shields and charge weapons. I think Tyr was right. They are up to no good!"

I looked at the magnified image of the space bus and tried to remember everything I could about these Leyland ships: 350 meters long, five decks, regular crew compliment of 4, Basic shields, Acceleration of 250 kilometers per second, Duranium skin and frame and no weapons. I had no idea how fast the Poseidon could accelerate but she was made of reinforced Ultronit, designed to reach the deepest regions of the oceans and punch through surface ice to surface. We had two faster than light energy Cannons and four sub roc / torpedo tubes. I was not sure if they would work in space and we had old but good Duo Dim Shields. At least I hoped they were good.

The Cargo Hold of the Space Bus opened and a cylindrical object appeared.

A bright beam from the Poseidon hit the device and it blew in an enormous explosion.

"What the..."

Sif turned."Sorry I should have waited for your command, but that looked like a Planet Buster or something like that!"

"How do you know all these things?"

"You are not the only one who likes tech and space ships. I always wanted to know what boys know!"

"Let's hope he doesn't have any more of these! Our FTL's are charging."

It all seemed easier than I expected.

But then the Nose-cone of the space bus retracted and the stubby muzzles of two FTL's appeared, we were hit with such force it threw me out of the seat and the lights flickered. I could smell the stinging smell of metal burning, I did not fall to the floor, I hit the ceiling and many things, were floating with me. We had lost Arti grav! The Computronic voice said with the same friendly voice: "Structural damage to Hull, Shields are no longer operational, weapons inoperable!"

I pushed myself of the Ceiling, flailed back to the seat and pushed myself into it, and put on the safety straps. Sif and Astrid were still sitting in their seats, they had strapped themselves in before and I realized how important that was. Elena however floated in the small command center and she was not moving. I hoped she was just knocked out and said. "We are toast if he fires again! Let's hope he needs to recharge as well. You don't know if our Sub rocs work in space, Sif?"

"I think they use rocket motors and should work, but they are way too slow to hit anything at these distances. We would need to be real close."

Astrid unbuckled and said." I am going to the Engine room. We have a fire and I better extinguish it!"

"Be careful and hold on to something real good when I tell you to!"

She nodded and pushed herself down the ladder chute."I will be Eric!"

"Sif get us all the speed you can get. And aim straight for that bastard. Let's see if our Ultronit is stronger than his Duranium!"

"Engines work fine but the helm controls are sluggish."

"Girls, we don't have space suits aboard and it might be the last thing we do on this side of reality, but if they have more of these bombs then we are the only thing standing between Nilfeheim and them."

Sif turned. "That is what it means to be a warrior of Nilfeheim, I took the words of the Eldest very serious. To do what's right. If we have to die, I die saving our world and with my best friends. One could not ask to go out any better than this!"

I unbuckled, fished for Elena's leg and while I held myself with my feet to my seat pushed her into hers and buckled her up. She had a pulse and was breathing but she did not show any other signs of life.

She then said without opening her eyes. "I may not be a warrior but that goes for me too!"

The Poseidon was accelerating quite quickly and the Space bus grew bigger by the heartbeat. "Everyone, this is it! Hold tight!"

Whoever steered the Space bus had now realized what we were attempting and they fired again, probably luck for us they weren't charged fully, still the Poseidon shuddered, the lights went out. With a red flicker red lights came on, and the Computronic warned." Reactor breach, all life support off line, emergency power limited. Collision warning!"

Our field screens were off, but I could see the space bus well from the front viewport, they had fired their reaction thrusters to change course. The Ultronit nose of the Poseidon still glowed white hot from the last hit. The air was filled with putrid smoke and felt hot to the skin but we held true course and plowed into the space bus. Even the red lights went out and I was thrown hard into the straps of the safety harness. It was as if Thor's mighty hammer had struck us head on, the hull rang like a mistuned bell and there was the screeching and tearing sound of metal.

Then it was over. The front viewport was cracked but held, and I could see Nilfeheim in its entire blue and white splendor. I heard Sif cough." I think we plowed right through him!"

Elena groaned."Astrid, she is gone!"

"She went to the engine room to extinguish a fire." I said

"Tyr has gifted me with Psionic abilities. I am still new at this but I can feel you all. I just lost Astrid!"

"Can you feel the enemy?" " I am not good at this yet. I don't know their minds."

I unbuckled just as the Radio crackled." This is Space Port Control. Poseidon we have seen you destroy the Bomb and cut that Space bus in half, can you receive us?"

I coughed and my voice wheezed. "Yes we can hear you but we are heavily damaged and have no energy left, multiple casualties. We won't make it back down. Please convey this message to the Elders: Sif Arnske, Astrid Mossberg and Elena…" I cursed and said."Elena I don't know your last name."

She whispered." I am of the Olafson clan, a servant and daughter of a low men woman; we do not have last names."

"Space port I repeat, let Nilfeheim know that Sif of the Arnske clan, Astrid Mossberg and my sister Elena Olafson have given their best to defend the planet. "

"Hold out, Poseidon. The USS Bremerton is on her way. She is only four hours out!"

"I don't know if we have four hours, but we will try!"

A few of the red emergency lights came back on and I floated myself to the First aid locker and took four Coma Injectors. They were as everything else very old and I hoped the drugs would still work. I said to them." I will put us all in Coma Sleep, that brings our needs for oxygen down to a minimum and I hope it will last."

I injected Elena and Sif before they could object and then made my way down to the Engine room. My way was blocked by a round airlock door and through the little round view port I could see a gaping hole in the hull and Astrid stuck in it. I knew she was dead!

I returned to the Command chair and strapped myself in. I did not take the Coma drug, one had to be awake at the Helm, that was the ancient tradition and I would honor it, till I was gone!

The USS Bremerton had made it in time to save Sif, Elena and me. Two days had passed since we had been rescued. We all stood at Oslo Plaza right at the Wharf. Again most of Nilfeheim was there. The Elders, Clan Chiefs and everyone of Halstaad Fjord. A grieving woman had turned her head to the chest of a tall Freeman, Astrid's parents.

Before us on the water was a wooden dragon boat and on its deck garbed in the finest warrior outfit, holding a sword was Astrid. She wore the yellow on maroon colors of the original flag the settlers of the Clan of Erikson the first warrior and the sigil of Thor's hammer.

Egill spoke with the most somber expression. "We are all humbled by the heroic deeds of these young warriors who have saved our very planet. You all have seen the report sent to us by Schwartz Intergalactic why a pirate ship disguised as a Space Bus wanted to drop a Planetary Incendiary Bomb on our world. Eric Olafson, Sif Arnske, Elena Olafson and Astrid Mossberg have risked their lives and saved everyone on this world. We all owe them our thanks. One of them paid the ultimate price and Astrid Mossberg has paid with her life so we may see another sunrise!

Only recently a young woman became a Warrior completing the Ancient Challenge. Now we are here to pay our highest respect to another woman who has proven beyond any doubt that our women can be as brave and full of honor as any male warrior. Astrid Mossberg was declared a Warrior and today we send her on her last journey and there is no doubt she will sit with Odin and Thor and all the heroes of the past as an equal on the tables in Valhalla!"

Egill took a torch and handed it to her father who threw it in the wooden boat.

Her mother had sorrow and pride in her face as she threw her torch. The boat gained slowly speed and moved towards the harbors entrance. It was beyond the harbor walls now and then as the flames reached the sail and it burned bright, a sound of collective awe and shock went through the crowd as an incredibly huge white Tyranno fin breached and splashed with a tremendous thunderclap back into the water, taking the burning boat down with it.

Father came up and put his hand on Elena's shoulder. "My son has declared you his Sister and such you shall be. I swear on Odin's spear and all eyes and ears, you will be the first Daughter I never had and all Honors of our clans will be bestowed on you! You shall be second to no one and share Eric's rights as a first Born, so speak I Isegrim Olafson!"

Sif who held my hand the entire time wiped her eyes. "Eric, I will leave with Egill as soon as possible. What happened can never happen again and I must learn all there is so I can do my part!"

"I understand."

I still looked out past the harbor walls over the churning deep green waves and the lead colored sky as Snow started to fall. The events of the past few years flashed past my inner eyes and I could not help but wonder what the future was holding in store for me.

THE END

Here ends this part of the Story of Eric Olafson. Join me as it continues in Eric Olafson, Midshipman